moe Rn Ree, ota end ws ore uoqvemann wes mee ooo = Sos santa anion stdapeone me i HOR THE PE ©RBE FOR EDVCATION FOR SCIENCE LIBRARY OF THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY Ar Fitdyr crescent, oe al Core pavouiAt NG eat eer: ies > mates i ae ete ein ay PROCEEDINGS >, Cc i hy oF FY OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVII DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907-1909 4 : y Pea) di PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVII SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907-1909 Tus AcaDEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of f > ae reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The — | Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE, Conran (Matruew J.), M.A. :— Some Theorems on the T'wisted Cubic, Conway (ArtHur W.), M.A., F.R.U.L. :— A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity, . The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron, Correr (JosepH Rocurson), M.A. :— A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations, and others of a similar type, ; Dawson (Henry Gorpon), M.A. :— On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic, . Fry (Martaew Wyarr Josepx), M.A., F.T.C.D. :— The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a Hetero- geneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal density, when the whole mass is rotating with a small Angular Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction, Orr (Wituiam M‘Fappen), M.A. :— The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.—A Perfect Liquid, Part I1.—A Viscous Liquid, Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems, Purser (Frepericx), M.A. :— On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Hlectrostatical, . Rocrrs (R. A. P.), F.T.C.D. :— The Logical Basis of Mathematics, . TarLEeTon (FRancis AtexanpEr), LL.D., Sc.D., President :--- The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science, ; : . 157 145 139 194 182 162 “ERRATA: SECTION A. Page 15, line 8, for m read m? 33 2” 23 33 3° 3° 33 20, (26, 30, ah 35, 35 38from bottom, for a read any 3, 22, for 3B read 3A 3 25, for B read B a Qs for rin read m/r enioser = read = 3» LT, for & read é 17, last line, for (,/5 —1) 2 read Ws = Nps N.Y. Acavemy OF OCIENCES PROCEEDINGS THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY il: A THEOREM ON MOVING DISTRIBUTIONS OF ELECTRICITY. By ARTHUR W. CONWAY, M.A., F.R.U.L., Professor of Mathematical Physics, University College, Dublin. Read NovemBer 12. Ordered for publication Decemper 17, 1996. Published Janvary 31, 1907. THE field of force due to a moving electron is defined by a scalar potential y, and a vector potential (#7, G, H), the forces being given by the following eyuations : ; G:-0- 0 cx Oy O02 Mhevelectnce force (Xi Vi Zy = = ( je - 2 (ENG Dy The magnetic force (a, B, y) = curl Y, G A). The potential functions are formed as follows:—Let /Ai(Z), A), /2(@ be the Cartesian coordinates of the moving electron, the charge of which is e, and let 7 be the real root less than ¢ of the equation YE — Y= @ =A) +y -hG@)) + & -F@)/’, where V denotes the speed of radiation; then, if we denote by ¢ the expression Vt -7)- @-AC)A GO - Y-AMO)LO)- €-hO) FO) we have b= eV), (FG, AB) = (h(t), A’), AG) Vo We may also notice that @ can be written (ri) {du[V*é-uy-(@-f~A(w)r-Yy-Aw)P -@-AWYT, where w is complex, and the integration is taken over a closed path surrounding R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [1] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the point 7 in the plane of uv. Proofs of these theorems will be found in the Proceedings of the London Mathematical Society, series 2, vol. 1., parts 2 and 3. If we pass on to moving distributions of electricity, we have a scalar potential W~=f{deV*p~", and a vector potential (F, @, H) =[(A'(), A), faz) deVg, and the vectors (XY, Y, Z) and (a, 8, y) are related to them just as above. For points outside the electrical matter, it is possible by simple differen- tiation to show that ¥, 4G, H, X, Y,Z a,B,y, all satisfy the equation - V*e/o =0, and that the following relations hold: a On Ge eee OX | dY dZ ox dy = dz op oF 0G aH P S (QE WZ Z) = curl (a, B, y); _— Z (a, (3, ) = curl (UG ve Z), oa ~B, an Ay st It is the object of this paper to find out what the above relations become when the point in question is zuside the electrical matter. The relations to be obtained will differ from the above in much the same way as the equation of Poisson V’?U+4zrp = 0 differs from that of Laplace V?U = 0, where U is the ordinary attraction potential. It will appear that the new relations will be exactly the equations of Maxwell as amended by FitzGerald. The method adopted in the ordinary attraction theory affords a hint as to how we must proceed. Let a sphere be drawn so as to include the point (x, y, 2), and of such a radius that the density may be considered uniform throughout its volume. It is then obviously necessary to consider only the electricity inside this sphere, which we will suppose to move with the distri- bution. We begin with the simplest case of a sphere moving without rotation, the centre of which is at the point «,(¢), y,(¢), (4); and the radius is equal to a, the coordinates of any point inside being « + #(¢), Yo + y(¢), z, + %,(¢), and p being the volume density. We shall write Ly + Yi + 2%" = 70, sothat m+a,- and (@-a(u))? + (y-m(u)? + (@-alu)) = ru)’; Conwav—A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Llectiveity. 3 the scalar potential may be written then lh = | pra [de | du Vert) 0 x {V2(b- ul! = (w= 2 aw) (Y— yo — ie)? — (@— & — ww), where dw is the element of solid angle, and the integrations are to be per- formed in the order reverse to that in which they are written. We can invert the order of integration with respect to dw and du, provided that the contour of complex integration encloses all the real zeros of the function V(t — uj - (a = %—m(u)) = (y - yo— nl) - @ — % — (wy) which are <¢ for all values of x, ¥, 2, such that x,? + y,?+4%?=7. It is thus necessary to find the maximum and the minimum values of w aan make the above expression zero, the variables being 2, y,, %, such that XH + Yo + %° 1s constant. Hence we must have Ou 2 _ Ow * Ow p Ory | ° BY b= | % or [em —a(w)]/m=ly— H— WOH = [2-4 -alw)] /a, where V?(¢-4)? =[e#-a,-%(u)?+[y-yw-m(uv)P = [2-2 -2(v)P. It follows that a-a(w) _ y-y(u) _ 2-a(w) 7 (w) 7(¢— a)! = Pw) en} The roots, then, of this equation will determine the required values. It will be necessary to distinguish between the cases in which the point is (1) inside the sphere of radius 7,, (2) outside. In the first case, the path of integration must surround the axis of real quantities extending from uv =7 to wu =7’, where VC = oS Pe FO) VG =o) = i= ©): In the second case, the extent of the real axis involved is from w = 7” to w= 7, where Vee 2s T) = r(7) 4 To Vt-—7) = r(r)-%. C1] 4 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. It may be observed that on the sphere 7” = 7’ =¢, and 7(é)=7,. Also Or” Hey ee) Se tr et LE ee As” Ox Ox Or’ or(r’) (v i oy Oe Ox Or’ Or” me onG)» -] ape v(V+ Or” ) : i es == r(v- = ) so that 1f 7 = 7 =, Or” Or’ ORO a ORO sid SURE (aac SE ene) Bees (se a ‘a if Ox 2 ai y) a ae on at (" oe ): All the quantities 7 satisfy two relations which will be made use of. On\- Ge le la eles) =0 @r_ 2 y Orr) & Ge GAG) Ox Ox V*; -V> = 0; On inverting the order of integration, we get p= prédig | du | dw V* (mi) J0 x {V2 — wy) — (8 ato = a (HY — (Y= Yo = Ya)? — (2 = 20 = 2 (U)PI™ reforming the integration with respect to dw a i} : —1 72 ue a Winnliz p\ Ga 2 p= | 2rpr dro | du ya) og : a Wes) To) 277 (u) V?¢ —uy— (7) + %)? Changing from complex to real integration, we get ry (t) ; = (es du a 3 7 du w= 2p V rar, | ube | emp V Ty dr | —.- J P(t) Jew 7 T(U) J0 Conway—A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 5 In the same way for a component /’ of the vector potential, we would obtain the value r(t) ; Ox (u) du ees : ‘, ax (w) du i 2mpPindrs | a Torr le 2rp Vr,dry Pag aay On differentiating and omitting parts which cancel, we have ow AW) aya) axe aed rake @ LO leo: ———< x yy > Ko fe ——— — eS. — 3 a aa ——__ ee a [ ao Vrydr, (a EES AG . + E 2p V*rdr, ee TRS AO = Ne sroatis || 2 ae yee Oo ease) tee +( TAV “Fy r| 2 wa nal TOV “Tar, a r(a) U ow ("2 ( 1 ar” 1 ar\ [? . (4 ES Ort aul Z) MoV Tr dr| =. ee oe OE orp Vr ar SEN esc Smee. °< \EG rate eT TT eae mer GE! Giese, or @) far” as le ale |) r(t) +| 2mrp V*r, adr (,) ps 212° 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. differential equation [(15), above] need not be satisfied when y=. We should then have to take v=Asinhk(y-h), a>y>h, v=B sinhk(h,-y), Mb>y>a. To make v and dv/dy continuous at y = a, we should require Asinhk(a-h) = Bsinhk(h, -a), A cosh k(a -h,) = —- B cosh k(h, - a), and these cannot be satisfied when h, is different from h,. Thus there would be in this case no disturbance which could be propagated by waves in the manner supposed. Yet the example afforded by initial disturbances wu = C(2y - hy - h,) cos ka, v=k(y-h) (y -h,) sin ka, shows that some varied motion is possible which initially is periodic in x with given wave-length. Lord Rayleigh’s method does not avail for the discovery of this motion, nor for determining whether the original steady motion is stable for this type of disturbance.” And in the introduction to his paper he expresses the opinion that* “the general conclusion seems to be that wave-motions of Lord Rayleigh’s type can only occur in some very special cases, and that his method does not avail for the determination of a criterion of stability when the disturbance is of a general character.” ART. 3. Remarks on Love's Criticism. It appears to me that the remarks which I have quoted embody two misconceptions, and that as a consequence the mathematical investigations in Professor Love’s paper are in great measure irrelevant. In the first place, we are not entitled ad priori to impose the condition that in a perfect fluid dv/dy is continuous across a plane parallel to y. This condition is equivalent to requiring du/dz to be continuous, and therefore either that w is continuous, or that any discontinuity in it is independent of x: it involves then either that there is no slipping, or that there is some restriction on its amount; but we cannot control slipping in a perfect fluid. Whenever the continuity of dv/dy is secured, I apprehend it is by the inte- gration of equation (7) across the plane in question, as Lord Rayleigh has stated, and thus, wherever »+kU or n(V- U) is zero, discontinuity is permissible. Again, we have no right to say that the possible values of V or - n/k * Li. c., p. 199. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 23 should be unrestricted in magnitude or infinite in number (or, on the other hand, to impose any restriction in either of these respects). The oscillations characteristic of a compressible fluid, for instance, are propagated with one unique velocity, or more properly with only two velocities equal in magni- tude and opposite in sign. There is more force in the objection that Lord Rayleigh has not proved that an arbitrary disturbance can be propagated in the manner he supposes. He has, however, made out a prima facie case. And a satisfactory investiga- tion of the possibility of the expansion of an arbitrary function in a series of given functions, as by Fourier’s series, is generally a matter of difficulty. In the case in which the stream is composed of layers of constant vorticity, it may be proved that the requisite expansion is always possible, when the arbitrary function is of an ordinary character. Art. 3A. The Wave-Amplitude generally vnereases. There is, however, a circumstance connected with any fundamental free disturbance which to some extent should modify Lord Rayleigh’s conclu- sion that for such a disturbance the steady motion is stable. Lord Rayleigh has shown that, in a stream moving with uniform velocity, if a wavy surface of discontinuity be created parallel to the direction of motion, and slipping occurs in the direction of flow, the amplitude of the waves increases* (as illustrated by the flapping of sails and flags). It may be shown that this is the case also in each free disturbance of the fluid shearing. Ii, for simplicity, the bounding planes be supposed at an infinite distance from the surface of discontinuity taken to coincide (approximately) with the plane y = 0, we have, on the positive side of this surface, v = Ae sink (a — Ut), U+u = U4 2Zy - Ac cosk (au - Ut). Iiy=/(«,t,) be the actual surface of separation (accurate to terms of the first order), df/dt + Udf[dx =v = Asink(« — Ut); and the general solution of this, which is of wave-length 27/k in @, is J = Atsink (w — Ut) + Coosk(« — Ut) + C’ sink (x — Ut). This increase of amplitude, moreover, occurs in most of the more general cases of flow discussed by Lord Rayleigh—in that alluded to in the conclud- ing paragraph of Art. 1, f slipping be set wp; that of Art. 13, below; that of Chap. u.; that of Chap. m1. * «© On the Instability of Jets,” Proc. L. M, S., x., p. 4, 1879; Scientific Papers, t.i., p. 367 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Art. 4. Arbitrary Disturbance in uniformly shearing Liquid resolved into a series of Lord Rayleigh’s type. Case where initial velocities are sine-cosine functions of coordinates. I proceed then, in the simplest possible case, that in which the velocity in the steady motion is, from one boundary to the other, a linear function of y, to consider the expansion of an arbitrary function of y in terms of the func- tions which present themselves in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation, and to examine the propagation of an arbitrary disturbance. If the fixed boun- daries be denoted by y = 0, y=, the problem in expansions is as follows :— Given an arbitrary function /(y), to find a function ¢, such that for values of y between 0 and 6 : FW) = | 9) Byly) ar (16) where F,,(y) is a given function of y defined in the following manner :— When y is less than n, F,(y) = A sinh dy, when y is greater than n, /,(y) = Bsinh A(b - y), A, B, being connected by the relation A sinh Xy = BsinhaA(d — n), and \ being given. As we may take any convenient multiple of pe function, we will choose = 1/sinh Ay, B = 1/sinhA 6 — 7). We notice that these functions of y do not conform to the relation which exists among the normal coordinates of a conservative system oscillating about a position of equilibrium, viz. :— . | | FW) Fn Way = 0. a7) 0 With the above values of A, B, ae (16), if it exists, assumes the form @ (n) sinh A (b - $ (n) sinh Ay IY) = ie sinh A(b - ae Day 3 [se sinhAn — oH oe) By differentiation, we obtain @(n) cosh A(b - y) q (n) cosh Ay te |" sinh A(b — n) se af? ~ sinh An a ce) 7) — y2{? Pia) sinh A - y) »(’¢(n)sinhaAy, —_—sAp(y)simhrd Ti | sinh A (0 — n) ee \ sinh Ay an sinh \(b—y)sinhAy’ and hence (20) NDS IN ain Gas sa at (y) — f” hA(b—y) sinh Ag AG) 2 As ee yy Sue (21) giving iS) (ey Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. and (16) thus assumes the form \ sinh Xb f(y) = sinhrA(b- y) [. sinh An {A f(n) — 7” (n)} dn + sinh | sinh A (0 — n){A?f(n) -— f” (n)}dn; (22) and it may now be directly verified that this result is true, provided f(y) and J’ (y) are finite, continuous, and differentiable between 0 and 0, and f(0) and J (b) both vanish, as is the case in the problem to which the theorem is to be applied. If /(0), /(2) are not zero, we require to add to the right-hand member Af (0) sinh X (6 - y) — Af(B) sinh Ay; and even this apparent exception may be made to conform to (16), if we agree to consider that ~(n) becomes infinite at the limits 0, 6, in such a fashion that for infinitesimal ranges dy at the lower limit (n)dn=/(0)/sinh Xb, and at the upper, 9@ (n) dn = — f (0)/sinh AD. If, then, there be an initial disturbance in which v =/(y) e*, its value at the time ¢ as thus obtained is given by d sinh X0.v = sinh A(d - yn sinh An {r? f(n) — f” (n) eA dn 6 + sinh rv sinh d (B — 0) {Af (n) — f(y }e*2 dn, (23) y in which J is a linear function of ». This is the solution on the supposition that the disturbance continues to have a wave-length in the # direction equal to 27/X.* The discussion may be made more general by extending its scope so as to include three-dimensional disturbances at least as far as finding the value of v. We may, without loss of generality, suppose that one of the bounding planes is reduced to rest, as any other case may be obtained from this by replacing x by x — ct, where cis constant. Let then the velocity in the steady motion be given by U= By. Consider the propagation of the disturbance in which the initial values of wu, v, w are u, = A sin lz cosmy cos nz, v, = B coslx sin my cos nz, w, = C cos lz cos my sin nz, (24) where sin mb is zero, and, as follows from the equation of continuity, lA+mB+nC = 0. (25) In each “free” disturbance, v, as a function of 2, y, t, is to be taken to vary as sinh Ay e*”(*-Pn*) on one side of the plane of discontinuity y = y, and as sinh d (6 — y) e*(*-F1) on the other, where now Kee ae ae, (26) * The solution can be made to satisfy definite assigned end-conditions: see below, Arts. 6, 7. R. 1, A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [4 | 26 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy instead of \?=/? as in the two-dimensioned disturbances considered by Lord Rayleigh. The initial value of v given by (24) is the real part of Be sin my cosnz; and when this complex expression is expanded, as far as it involves « and y, by the aid of (22) in the form b | BW o@anee, the corresponding value at any time ¢ is obtained by multiplying each element of this integral by e’#"*, Thus, on rejecting the imaginary parts, we obtain a value for v given by the equation y X sinh \b.v/B cos nz = sinh X(b - »| (A? + m*) sinh Ay sin my cos / (a — But) dy j 0 b + sinh ry | (\? + m*) sinh Xd (6 = n) sin mn cos 7 (a — Bt) dn. (27) y On performing the integrations this result is seen to be equivalent to 2v sinh Ad (A? + m*) Boos nz _ sinh NO sin {lx + (m — (Pt) yj — sinh d (0 — y) sin J - sinh dy sin {la + (an — [f8t) 6} re dN? + (m — IPt)? sin Ab sin {lx — (m + It) y} - sinh A (6 - y) sin Jz — sinh dy sin {lz — (mm + It) 6} oe dN? + (in + It)? (28) in which the second member on the right is obtained from the first by changing the sign of m, and prefixing a negative sign. Art. 5. Preceding Result obtained more directly ; corresponding value of u im two-dimensioned case. The above result may, however, be obtained more directly from the fundamental hydrodynamic equations. These take the forms du du a bap ay (el cag lee Ria cc | dv dw 1 dp | ave ve By ae = eRe : I ‘ : +; (29) dw, dw _ ldp Tae By dx 7 lp dé’ du dw A dw ure de” dy dz y J in which, as usual, p denotes pressure, and p density; and we require Orr—Stabihity or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 27 solutions having wave-lengths 27//, 2a/n in the x and z directions, From these we obtain du dv du dv G + By Pale Tee i) + (3 (= +7 | =, eine d d\ (dw dw dw re Oo) (at Bra (F-E)+ BS mi ) and from these again, taken along with the equation of continuity, we obtain G + By z, | Wee = 0) (31) The most general integral of this is Vv = F(a - Byt,y, 2), (32) where /’is an arbitrary function. With the initial value of », given by (24), this becomes Vu = -(2 +m’ +n’) B cosl (x — Byt) sin my cos nz; @3) and a particular value of v satisfying this is given by 20’ sin {/z+(m-Ipt)y} sin{lz-(m+ipt)y} .,. (2+m?+n)Boosnz 0+(m-Ipty+n? P+ (m+ lPtP +n? - eo) This, however, violates the conditions that v should vanish at the fixed planes y=0, y=b. We accordingly add to the value of v’, as given by this equation, another, v”’, satisfying the differential equation vu = 0, 7 (35) as well as the boundary conditions v=-vV, when y=0, y=0. This value of v” obviously is given by 2v” sinh Xb _— sinh A(d—y) sin dz — sinh dy sin {le + (m —Ipt) b} (P+m+n)Boosnz + (m — It)? + 0 , sinh A(6-y) sin lz + sinh Ay sin {lx — (mm + + IB) by P+ (m+IBt) +n (56) in which, as in (28), A denotes 4/ 2 +n And the value v=v' +0", obtained from (34) and (36), is identical with that given by (28). If the solution of the three-dimensioned problem is completed, the expres: sions for uv, w involve a transcendental integral, and are somewhat longer than that found for v. I accordingly return to the simpler case in which v is zero The initial values of w, v may now be written —~mB 1 Uy = sin /x cos my) Vv, = B coslx sin my 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. At time ¢ the value of v is given by the two-dimensioned form of (28), viz.:— 2v sinh 1b (2 + m*)B sinh Jb sin {lz + (m — /Bt)y} — sinh / (6 — y) sin Jz — sinh Jy sin {Iz + (m —1t)b} i? +(m—Ipty sinh Jd sin {dz -(m+/t)y} - sinh/(é -y) sin lz — sinh Jy sin {lz — (m41Bt)b} - a 2? +(m+1pty ‘ (38) and that of wu, obtained from du/dz + dv/dy=0, is given by 2/u sinh 1b (P+ m*)B _ -(m-It) sinh/é sin {lz+(m-/t)y}+1 cosh 1(b-y) cos/x—l cosh ly cos {la+(m—lB1)b} A, cos rry/b, a : (39) Ua (y, t) = > B,. cos ray/b wherein the values of 7 are positive integers and 4,, B,, are functions of ¢ Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 29 which initially vanish as the original value of w satisfies the end- conditions. Find C,, D,, other functions of ¢, such that CoE Deus 9 (40) C; e7ma/b a /)). e-77a/6 — B,. Take then UW, = - > {C, e778 + D, 6774/2) cos rry/b, es (41) m= D> (Ce? — D, e772} sin rary/b r=0 these are the values to be added to w, v, as given by (38), in order to complete the solution. In questions similar to that now under discussion, the use of infinite series, such as occur in (39), sometimes requires justification, especially in regard to differentiation. On such points reference may be made to Stokes’ classical memoir.* In the present case, as the series in (39) converge, the form in which the exponential functions occur in the series in (41) shows that these latter series, as well as those formed of the differential coefficients of their successive terms with respect to « or y, are uniformly convergent im the space considered ; and in this space the differential coefficient of any order with respect to x or y of the sum of the series is evidently accordingly the sum of the differential coefficients of the separate terms; and thus the complete values of 1, 7, as well as the separate terms, satisfy the differential equations. The vanishing of the series for v; when y = 0 or 0, or rather when y is just inside these limits, does not follow from the mere fact that it is of the form 3a, sin rzy/d, but is secured by the additional circumstance of its uniform convergence at these limits. Art. 7. Another Example of Prescribed End-conditions. As another example, if the prescribed end-conditions require wv to vanish at two planes « — Sty = 0, «-— ty =a, which move with the fluid, we replace the quantities w,, v, just found, by others obtained in a similar manner from the values of w of (58) at these planes instead of from its values at the fixed planes. Art. 8. The Solution found explains Instability. If the conditions to be satisfied at the ends of the stream are either those of (6) or those of (7) (and the same holds for many other conditions * “ On the Critical Values of the Sums of Periodic Series,’’ Camb. Phil. Trans., viii., p. 533 ; Collected Papers, t. i. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. which might be prescribed as alternatives), the results obtained afford a satisfactory explanation of the instability which is observed. Consider first the value of v as given in (28), without regard to end-conditions. The presence of the expressions dN + (m—IBt), dr? + (m+ IPE)’, in the denominators shows, indeed, that v eventually diminishes indefinitely ; but the occurrence of the former shows that before doing so the disturbance may increase, and increase in a very great ratio, or rather, as Professor Love has reminded me, that it may increase to such an extent that the equations (29), in which as usual only the first powers of wu, v, w are retained, may cease to fairly represent the motion. If m is large compared with X, Le., with (/?+n7)2, then, as ¢ approaches a value 7’ given by m-J/$7'=0, the second fraction in the right member of (28) becomes negligible compared with the first. At this particular instant of time the first term gives for v the approximate value he N+ me B sinh Xb — sinhA (4-y) — sinh Ay re Ne sin /x% cos nz on lean Ue _ cosh A (y- 36)| Dr? "ooh he (42) The average value of this between the limits y = 0, y = 0 is N+ mM? tanh $A). De - ne sin lz cos nz. If A/m and mb are each large, the ratio of this to the average initial value of v is great whatever be the value of Xd. In the extreme case, in which Ad is very great, the ratio is approximately 7m?/4X’; in the other extreme case, in which XO is very small, the ratio is approximately 7m7b*/48. In the two-dimensioned problem it may be seen that the average value of w does not increase in so great a ratio as that of v. It should be noted, moreover, that at the critical time when m-J/$t=0 the most important part of wu may be contributed by the second fraction in the right-hand member of (38), instead of by the first. In estimating the extent to which the dis- turbance as a whole is increased it must be borne in mind that, if m is large compared with 7, the original value of v is small compared with that of w, so that the kinetic energy of the relative motion does not increase in so great a ratio as does v*; it appears, in fact, that this energy increases in a ratio which is of order m*/l’ if 1b is large, and of order m*0* if Jb is small. This follows most easily by using the stream-function. The velocity-components w, v are Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 31 u=dt/dy, v=—dp/dx, where evidently y is given by the equation 2p sinh 1b (2 +m) B sinh/d cos {lz +(m—(Bt)y} — sinh 1(6—y) cos la — sinh ly cos {lz + (m—IBt)b} “s ? + (m - IBty sinh /d cos {la—(m + 1Bt) y} — sinh / (b—y) cos lz — sinh ly cos {lz — (an + 1t)b} % 2? + (m + It)? : (44) If 7 be the average energy of the relative motion per unit length of pipe 47.t = 4, +) 4 Gall dedy = jy zas “ | wyepdedy, (45) the former integral being taken over the bounding surfaces. This integral is zero since ~ vanishes at the fixed planes y=0, y=, and since at the planes w2=0, w=2:/l, the values of w are identical, and the values of dp/dn numerically equal, but of opposite signs. Thus we have only to deal with the final integral above wherein (2 + m*) era Vy = B-—— sin 1 (# - Bty) sin my. If we retain only the first of the two fractions in the value of y, as given by (44), we have, on integration with respect to ~, 8? sinh lb T (P+m?)? B =| sinh /6 sin? my—sinh/(b-y) sin/Bty sinmy-sinh ly sin1Bt(b-y) sinm (b- Y) 4 0 2+ (m— pt)? dy. (46) At the critical time at which m —/(3¢ is zero, we obtain on integration, (2 +m?) | 4m? tanh 4b 2 Sibgh et Soper eer were 2 a rl Tage i P+4m? Hd §’ while originally 7) = B°b(/? + m’)/8/. Thus, m// and mb being each large, the ratio of increase is great whatever be the value of /); its approximate values in the two extreme cases of /b great and /b small are respectively m?/2P and m?b?/24. These results are not substantially affected by conditions which may be prescribed at the ends of the stream, if the distance between them is large compared with w//. For example, if the end-conditions be those of Art. 6, the additional terms #, v1, of (41) are small compared with w of (38), except near the ends of the stream. This follows from the mode in which the exponential unctions enter into (41). Be Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. — It accordingly appears that; in this simple case, although the disturbance, if sufficiently small, must ultimately decrease indefinitely, yet, before doing so, it may be very much increased. By taking the wave-length at right angles to the direction of flow sufficiently small compared both with that in the direction of flow and with the distance between the fixed boundaries, the ratio of increase may be made as great as we like, provided, that is, the approximate equations (29) continue to fairly represent the motion. ‘Unless, then, the limits within which these equations do hold increase indefinitely as m/l and mb increase, these limits may be exceeded. As Professor Love has pointed out to me, the possibility of passing these limits does not afford a thoroughly satisfactory proof of instability, but merely shows that the dis- turbance will increase until the equations cease to represent the motion. A rigorous proof that a state of motion or of equilibrium is unstable, is thus, in many cases, a matter of excessive difficulty; but a result such as obtained here may, I think, be regarded as strong d priori evidence of instability and as a satisfactory d posteriori explanation of an actually observed instability. Art. 9. Practical Instability of Motion is consistent with Stability for Principal | Modes of Disturbance. At first sight, it may appear that the possibility of an arbitrary disturb- ance being unstable is inconsistent with the stability of the fundamental oscillations into which it can be resolved; but, on consideration, it may be seen that there is no inconsistency, and that in reality, when a system possesses an infinite number of coordinates, the stability of its fundamental modes of oscillation, whether about a state of steady motion or one of equilibrium, affords.no proof that it is stable for an arbitrary disturbance. Fourier’s analysis proves, in fact, that an infinite series of the type = (C;, cos w,t + S; sin w,t) may, at times, have values very great compared with its initial one, and may even become infinite. If the question is that of the stability of a given state of equilibrium, and the system possesses a potential energy-function, it is, in reality, settled by the form of this function. By the well-known argument, the sum of the kinetic and potential energies is constant in any motion; and, accordingly, if the latter is a minimum in the position of equilibrium, the system can never deviate so far from this position that the potential energy should exceed the sum of the potential and kinetic energies of the initial disturbance. If we endeavour to answer the question by ascertaining the nature of the roots of the equation which gives the periods of the free Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 33 disturbances, the reality of all the values of w is a satisfactory proof of stability, only for the reason that it shows that, if there be a potential-energy function it is essentially positive in any displacement (if taken as zero in the equilibrium position); for the problem of finding the free periods is analytically identical with that of transforming the coordinates, so that the kinetic energy can be expressed as a linear function of the squares of the velocities, and at the same time the potential energy as a linear function of the squares of the coordinates, the terms involving products being thus made to disappear; and if all the periods are real, each coefficient in the potential energy-function is positive. Whether the potential energy is, or is not, a minimum in the state of equilibrium can, of course, generally be decided much more easily directly than by investigating the free periods. If we consider even a system having only a finite number of coordinates, and which is shghtly displaced from equilibrium, the argument for universal stability which is derivable from the stability of the fundamental modes may be very much weakened (ie. the limits of stability may be very much narrowed) by the non-existence of a potential-energy function. Take, for example, two particles of equal mass oscillating in a straight line, and subject to forces such that the most general small motion is given by the equations z = A cos(pt+a)+ B cos (gt + 3), y = A cos(pt+a) + Bk cos (qt+ PB), wherein A, B, a, 3 are arbitrary, but # is a definite constant, nearly equal to unity. Suppose that in the position of equilibrium a velocity is imparted to the second particle only. The resulting motion is given by 1D Z= A (sin pt — sin i) \ vA A [ sin pe ~k£gin t) ; \ qY tt y and we see that if p, g are such that we can have simultaneously cos pt =+ 1 cos gi=-—1, the maximum kinetic energy exceeds the initial in the ratio (5+ 2k + #)/(1-k), which may be exceedingly great. If, however, the same arbitrary constants A, B, a, 3 occur in the equations expressing the small motions of a similar system having a potential-energy-function, & must have the value —- 1; and in consequence, if the system be started subject to the same initial conditions, the kinetic energy can never exceed its initial value. When the question is of the stability of a given state of motion, if the state is one for which the sum of the kinetic and potential energies is a minimum or maximum, then, whether steady or not, it is stable; for if the R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A. [5] 34 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. system is started in a slightly different state, its subsequent motion is con- fined to those slightly different states for what the total energy differs from the maximum or minimum value by the same amount as at starting. This general theorem, like the energy-test of the stability of equilibrium, applies to cases in which the number of coordinates is infinite; but in steady motion, although it thus appears that the periods of the fundamental free disturbances are real if the total energy is a maximum or a minimum, yet, in contra- distinction to equilibrium, the converse is not true; the free periods may be real and yet the energy not amaximum or minimum. As far as lam aware, no theorem imposing any limitation on the amount of deviation from the steady state which is possible when nothing more is known than that the free periods are real, has been established in such a form as to hold when the number of coordinates is infinite; and accordingly I think it has not been established that in such a case reality of the free periods constitutes a suffi- cient condition of stability, and this whether there is, or is ; not, a potential energy-function. ac Even when the number of coordinates is small—as small as two—the system may be such that a large deviation from the steady state may result from a small initial disturbance, although the periods are real and very unequai. (It is, of course, known that this mE happen if two periods are nearly equal.) Suppose, for instance, a system in which the most general deviation from the ee motion is expressed by the equations x = & CoS (pt+a) + b cos (gt +B), -y = a sin (pt+a) + kbpg” sin (gt + 3), wherein «z, y are coordinates which vanish in the steady motion, and a, b, a, 3 ave arbitrary constants, but k is a definite constant, nearly equal to unity. Suppose the particular solution taken is “x = a (COs pt — cos gt), Gio (sin pt — sin it) giving _ & = a(—psinpt+qsingt), y = ap (cos pt—k cos qt). The system “starts in a position which occurs in the steady motion and with a disturbed velocity in the y coordinate alone; and we see that if p and g ave such that we can have simultaneously cospt=+1, cosg¢=-1, the disturbance in the velocity in this direction exceeds its initial value in the ratio (1+)/(1-£), which may be exceedingly great. It is easy to formulate, and in a variety of ways, kinetic and potential energy-functions which lead to the above solutions, Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 35 A concrete physical example may be given. Routh discusses the following problem* :—*“ A body has a point O which is in one of the principal axes at the centre of gravity G fixed in space. The body is in steady motion rotating with angular velocity n about OG, which is vertical. Find the conditions that the motion may be stable.” When the deviations are made to vary as ¢’”’, the resulting equations are {(A -—C) nv? + Moh + Bp?\& +(A+ B-C)inpyn = 0 -(4+B-C)inpé + ((B-C) wv? + Mgh + Ap*}n = 0, E, n, being the direction-cosines of the vertical referred to OA, OB, and h the height of G above 0. Routh investigates the condition when A = B, a case which could not be made to suit the present requirements. We may, however, simplify what follows by supposing C =A, when the equations become | (Mgh + Bp?)& + Binpn=0, - Binp§+ {(B- A)n?+ Mgh + Ap?\n = 90. Evidently what is required for the possibility of a solution of the type cited is that, in the two fundamental oscillations, the two values of the quotient of € by m (or else of € by n) should be nearly equal, and yet the two values of p not nearly equal. This requirement is satisfied if the two values of Bp’ are small compared with Mgh, and yet not nearly equal. ‘The equation determining p is (Bp’ + Mgh){ Ap? + Mgh - (A - B) n*} - B’n*p* = 0. Evidently it is necessary for stability that Igh-(A-B)n*® should be positive; and we will suppose A > B. Considering the equation (p? + a)(p* + B) - yp" = 9, where a, (3, y are positive, we see that if, for example, Taos WAN = (1 + 2«) fa, e being small, the two values of p?, namely, 5 (4¢4+ 32 + 6/(4e + 32)? — 42}, are real, positive, very unequal, and small compared with a. Applying the above conditions to the case in point, they are equivalent to Moh-(A-B)v? B _, Mg i ae Bn? 4 Aligh = (il * 2s)’, which lead, by elimination, to the following relation between 4 and B:— | {Be - (A - B)A(1 + 2)?} = & AB. This gives a value for B/A which is nearly equal to (\/5 — 1) 2. * « Stability of a given State of Motion,’’ p. 64. [5*] 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It appears then that the body may be such, and so moving, that, in spite of the reality of the free periods, a small initial disturbance of the steady motion may lead at some time to a large one, that is as far as can be ascertained by equations which take account only of the first powers of small quantities. In this example, as well as in the preceding one relative to a state of equilibrium, the value of / cannot, of course, ever be equal to unity exactly ; in this limiting case the values of p, g become equal, and the solution of the equations of motion assumes a different form;* so that another mode of contrasting the case of equilibrium when there is an energy-function with those of equilibrium when there is no energy-function and of steady motion is to say that, in the former case, equality of periods cannot be destructive of stability, but in the others it may; and also that in the others the evil effects of what may be regarded as in reality an approach to equality of periods cannot be estimated by regard to the ratio of the periods alone. And in this connexion it may be borne in mind that, in the liquid system under discus- sion, we have an extreme case of the equality of free periods, as their values range continuously from one limit to another. Art. 10, Zhe bearing of the Non- Vanishing of the Integrated Product of Velocitees in two Principal Modes. The fact that for some types of disturbance the steady motion may be practically unstable in spite of the stability of the fundamental modes may be seen to be connected with another fact noted above (p. 24), namely, that if %v,cosA(@-U,t), v,cosrA\(« - U,t) denote the values of v in two fundamental modes having the same wave-length in the z-direction, we do not have, as in the case of a system possessing a potential-energy function and oscillating about a position of equilibrium, the relation [ sody = (0); i If this relation did hold, it is easily seen that the total kinetic energy due to the velocity in the y-direction would be independent of the time, whereas in the actual case there occur terms of the type b SEN (GR xon ‘| any 0 sin whose value at the time ¢ may be large compared with their initial value. * And in this limiting form the expressions for the coordinates contain terms proportional to tcospt, tsinpt; equality of periods introduces-no such terms into the solution of the equations of the small motions of a system displaced from equilibrium if it possesses an energy-function. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 37 Smmilarly, in the two-dimensioned problem, the kinetic energy due to x-component of relative velocity would be independent of the time, provided b | Uun,dy = 0, 3 Ge or | U dv dv, ody dy which relation does not actually hold. _ And, in the two-dimensioned problem, the total kinetic energy of the relative motion involving both « and y components of velocity would be independent of the time, provided for every two fundamental modes, am/d b ] A | By »| (. dhe oh ) By 00. 0 0 \ ax de” dy” dy This integral is seen to reduce to (nwt dy = 0, dx, where |dy./dy| denotes the discontinuity in the value of di./dy at the plane where slipping occurs in the corresponding fundamental disturbance, and accordingly does not vanish as a rule. ArT. 11. Energy of Actual Motion imereases ; Work is done by End-Pressures. It has been shown that the kinetic energy of the relative motion of a disturbance may increase, and the same is true for the energy of the actual motion. When the disturbance is periodic in w, the energy of the total motion is, in fact, equal to that of the steady motion, together with that of the relative motion. The difference in fact is ff Byudxady; and in estimating this correctly to the second order of small quantities, terms of the second order in w must be taken account of. To whatever order, however, the pee caeuoy is made, this integral is zero if taken ase a range Qr/t in «.* Now, a change in the energy within a given space may be caused either by the energies of the entering fluid and of that which is flowing out being different, or by the rate at which the boundary-pressures do work on the contained fluid being other than zero. In a length 27// the first cause is ineffective, as the velocities at the two ends are identical in value; and as the * As far as w is involved, some of the second order terms in w are constant, and others have a period 7/2; fud« will vanish only if the former terms are annulled, which may of course be done by suitable end-conditions, as any function of y can be added to ». 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. pressure algo is to the first order of small quantities periodic, it may appear paradoxical that the second cause should have any effect either. In com- puting, however, to the second order of small quantities the rate at which the pressures do work on the fluid, terms of the second order must be retained in the pressure. And to this order the pressure is not periodic in 2, as is shown by the equation eh ee en for the product vdu/dy involves sin*/z and cos’ lz. Art, 12. The Motion is Stable, if Initial Disturbance be sufficiently small. It is evident, then, from what precedes, that Lord Rayleigh’s analysis is sufficient to include the most general disturbance. And as the former of equations (30) is now equivalent to vip = Se — pty, y), and leads to an expression for y in terms of integrals which are obviously finite, unless the end-conditions are extraordinary, it appears that, as long as equations (29) represent the motion, a disturbance cannot increase indefinitely, and accordingly that the motion is stable for the most general disturbance, Uf sufficiently small anitially. Equation (32) shows also that, in the case of a disturbance in three dimensions, the same is true at least as far as v is concerned; and it seems reasonable to infer stability for a sufficiently small disturbance of this type also. Indeed, if the disturbance is of definite wave-lengths in the x and z directions, but is of an arbitrary character in so far as it depends on y, it may be seen that, if sufficiently small initially, the y velocity- -component eventually diminishes indefinitely as ¢*, and, in the two- dimensioned case at least, the z component of relative velocity as 77. ‘ If the disturbance has initially Be = f(y) cos/z cos nz, (48) then at time ¢ we have, (see equation (23)) : 2v/cos nz = sinh A(b — »| sinh Ay {AZ (n) — f’(n)} cos l(a — Bnt) dy + sinh ry i sinh A (0 - n) {A*f(n) -f'(n)} cos 1(% — Bnt) dn + terms derivable by changing x - Bnt into x + Bnt, where A? =/? + n’. (49) Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 39 Fixing attention on the first and second terms alone on the right, and writing them in the form y b sinh A (b - »| U cos! (« — nt) dy + sinh | V cosl(« — Bnt)dn, (50) 0 Z on integration by parts, since the terms at the limits cancel, this becomes (Bt)? sinh A(b- y) IC me, sin 1 (% — Bnt)dy + sinh ry | IG sin /(a@ — Bn) an]. b dn y dy (51) On integration again by parts, we obtain terms at the limits varying as ¢~, which do not cancel, and also integrals which, when ¢ is sufficiently great, may be proved to be negligible in comparison with those terms. The third and fourth terms of v may be treated similarly; and the result stated as to the ultimate form of the value of v thus follows. And, in the two-dimensioned case, the corresponding value of w at time ¢ is evidently given by. y : b 2u = coshr(b- »| U sin 1 («—Bnt) dn - cosh | V sind (a- Bynt) dn — 0 y + two other terms. (52) On integration by parts in the same manner, we obtain terms at the limits which do not cancel, and vary ultimately as ¢7, and integrals which, when ¢ is large enough, may be neglected in comparison with those terms. Art. 13. Case of Several Layers of Constant, but Different, Vorticrties. I proceed to allude briefly to the more general case, in which the stream is composed of a number of layers, each having constant, but different, vorticities, and there being no slipping at the surfaces of transition. Equation (31) holds for each layer; and its first integral throughout may be written Vu = F («- Ut, y,2), (53) U being in any layer of the form Py+c, with different values of (3,¢ in each layer. If we take a two-dimensioned disturbance, in which initially v, = 2 coslx sin my/(? + m*) (54) we have, at time /, Vv = — sin {/(a- Ut) + my} + sin {1 (@- Ut) - my}. (55) For brevity, consider only the first term; this, of course, corresponds to a ~ wave which might occur alone. This leads to, in any layer, _ sin{l(a— Ut)+my} , P+(m—iptp °°? (56) 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where Yu’ =0, and the values of v are such that v satisfies (10), (11), that v vanishes at the fixed bounding planes, and that v’ initially vanishes everywhere. Evidently in each layer v’ is of the form v = sinh ly {F() cos /a+/(¢) sin /z}+ cosh ly { (4) coslz+ W(t) sinlz}, (57) where the functions of ¢ have all to be determined. Equations (10), (11) give at each surface of separation four relations among the functions and their differential coefficients with respect to time, which correspond to the regions meeting there. The vanishing of v at the fixed boundaries gives four other equations. There are thus obtained as many equations as there are functions of f. (These equations differ from those obtained in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation* of the fundamental oscillations by having, when all the unknown functions are brought to the left-hand side, as their right-hand members given functions of the time instead of zero.) The value of. v’, and therefore that of v, is evidently determinate; and the solution is unique; for if v’ +v” be substituted for v’, it appears that v” must satisfy (10) and (11), must vanish at the boundaries, and be initially zero everywhere, that is, it must represent a free oscillation which is initially zero, and must therefore be zero always. . | Thus, in this case also, the analysis which has been given suffices to include the most general disturbance possible. The complete determination of v, even for an initial disturbance of the simple type discussed in the case of uniform shearing, involves transcendental integrals. The expression for wv could be easily written down when that for v is obtained. Now, the form of the expressions for uv, v shows that in this case also the disturbance may increase very much. The first term in v will as before increase very much if m/l is large; and the hyperbolic functions in v show that if / times the thickness of the layer is large, v’ could neutralize this first term in the neighbourhood of two planes only. It is not so clearly evident, however, that, as in the simpler case, the disturbance may increase greatly, even if 7 times the thickness of the layer is small, provided m times it is large. It seems, however, reasonable to suppose that, if the initial wave- length measured at right angles to the layer is small compared with the thickness of the layer, the conditions of stability can depend lhttle on the conditions at the boundaries of the layer, and that therefore, in the cases in which, as we have seen, the motion may be unstable when those boundaries behave as fixed walls, it would also be unstable when the conditions to be * «On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions,”’ i. and ii. ; Proc. Lond. Math. Soce., xi., xix.; Collected Papers, i., iii. The functions of ¢ in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation are all harmonic, and the elimination of their mutual ratios gives the equation determining the free periods, Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 1 satisfied at them are those which prevail when the stream is disturbed through its entire thickness. If this argument is legitimate, even the brief discussion of the forms of w, v which has been given might be dispensed with. Art. 14. The Case of Continuous, but Varying, Vorticity. The explanation just given of the possibility of instability in the case of a finite number of layers cannot, at least prima facie, by making the number of layers infinite, be extended to cover the case of continuously varying vorticity. For, as presented above, it requires at least that the original wave-length at right angles to the stream should be small compared with the thickness of some layer. In this general case, confining ourselves to two dimensions and using the stream-function w, we readily obtain instead of (31) the more general equation ad dy db aU E ¢ U in) Ve Teen (57) This equation is intractable, and, as has been seen, the consideration of disturbances alone which vary as ¢” is not sufficient; but some light may be thrown on the question under discussion by considering a certain type of approximate solution. The approximate solution of a differential equation when an accurate one is not feasible is, however, a question of considerable delicacy. Let us endeavour to see under what conditions this equation would be satisfied by the approximate value — cos {2 (@ — Ut) + my} a EES (m = ltd U/dy)?’ CS) which of course implies regarding dU/dy as a constant. One might be disposed to state that the necessary conditions are that the terms neglected should be small compared with those which are retained either in d/dt. VJ, or in oS .Wy: ie. with 7U. Evidently, however, the addition or sub- G traction of a constant to or from VU should leave the problem unaltered (or at most require only some modification of the end-conditions).* In any equation indeed, algebraic or differential, the division into terms is to some extent a matter of convenience; and if we strike out a term, it is not quite * Tt seems evident that some consideration of end-conditions in all these problems is desirable, if we reflect that by ignoring them we might reduce the question of the stability of a stream of uniform velocity to that of a liquid at rest. These questions are, it seems obvious, practically different. R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [6] 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. clear what ratio we are neglecting; it thus may be difficult to say how far one approximation to a solution is good without obtaining a closer one or the accurate one. It is, I think, reasonable to require the terms neglected to be small compared with /(U,- U,), where U;, U,are the greatest and least LL & eae : values of U, instead of with 7U. The term a which is neglected, is a 2 of order sa | 1 atthe time when m-JtdU/dy is zero; neglecting this mM a U/dy? term is thus equivalent to neglecting EY which would usually 2? (U,-U,) be of order 1//?b?. Again, as to the terms neglected in (d/di+ Ud/ad)V’{, with the approximate value of ~, which has been taken, dp Zsin {1 («@ -—Ut) + my} dx [+(m-—IldU/dyy’ 2) dp —(m—ltdU/dy) sin (l(@ — Ut) + my} dy 2? + (m —ltdU/dyy _ 2a Uldy*(m — lid U/dy) cos {1 (@ — Ut) + my} (60) {22+ (m — ltd U/dy)’}* Apparently we may fairly neglect d*U/dy? in dj/dy and in the succeeding differentiations, if the second term in dy/dy is small compared with the first, i.e. 1f Utd?U/dy? is small compared with 1? + (m -ltdU/dy)’. and if we wish this to be so up to the time when m -J/tdU/dy is zero, ma? U/dy? that under these conditions, the ~ of (58) may be taken as an approximate solution of the equation (57). It, however, violates the conditions of vanishing at the bounding planes y=0, y=. As stated in the previous Article, there is reason to think that this objection might be ignored if mb be large. Now, although this value of ~ eventually decreases indefinitely, yet if mil is large, before decreasing it increases very much, approximately in the ratio m?*//?, the maximum value at any place being obtained at a time when m — ItdU/dy is zero. There is thus, I think, evidence of possible instability in the most general case and whether d’U/dy* be one signed or not; I do not of course regard this discussion as containing a satisfactory proof. The case for instability is further weakened by the circumstance that the critical time at which y is greatest now depends on 4. we neglect which is usually of order m/l*b. I think then, Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 43 CHAPTER II. THE CASE OF FLOW THROUGH A PIPE WHOSE SECTION IS A CIRCLE OR TWO CONCENTRIC CIRCLES. Art. 15. Lord Rayleigh’s Investigation. Lord Rayleigh has discussed* also the question of the stability of steady flow through a pipe of circular section, or an annular pipe whose section is two concentric circles, and has concluded that [when the undis- turbed motion is that appropriate to a viscous fluid] no disturbance of the steady motion is exponentially unstable, provided viscosity be altogether ignored, It seems desirable to quote the substance of his discussion at least for a disturbance symmetrical about the axis. Referring the motion to cylindrical coordinates z, 7,6, parallel to which the component velocities are w,u,0, we have Di dO Du dQ ip Gp DE GB where —-Q=V+p/p, and V is the potential of the impressed forces. In applying these general equations to the present problem of small disturbances from a steady motion represented by w=0, w=W, where W is a function of r only, the complete motion is regarded as expressed by vu, W+w, and the squares of the small quantities w, w are neglected. Thus :— du/dt + Wdu/dz = dQ/dr, (1) dwl(dt + udW |dr + Wdw/dz = dQ/dz, (2) which, with the equation of continuity, d(ru)(dr + rdw/dz D/Dt = d/dt + ud/dr + wd/dz, 0, (3) determine the motion. The next step is to introduce the supposition that, as functions of ¢, z, the variables u, w, Q are proportional to e'("’***), This gives i(nt+kW)u = dQ/dr, (4) UudW/dr+i(nt+kWw)w = tkQ, (5) d(ru)/dr + tkrw = 0. (6) Eliminating w, @, there is obtained the equation % Gw 1dw, ne (n+kW) COD. aaa lea — ku ~5 ==) = tt (7) dr? rdr 2 dr? , dr § If the undisturbed motion be that of a viscous fluid, W is of the form *<¢On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’’ Phil. Mag. xxxiy., 1892, p. 99, Scientific Papers, III., p. 578. [6*] 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A + Br*, and the second part of the left-hand member of (7) disappears. There can then be admitted no values of n, except such as make n+kW =0 for some value of 7 included within the tube. For the equation += = - > - Bu = 0, (8) being that of the Bessel’s function of first order with a purely imaginary argument, [/,(k7r)], admits of no solution consistent with the conditions [requisite when the section is a circle], that w~=0 when 7 vanishes, and also when 7 has the finite value appropriate to the wall of the tube [or consistent with the conditions, which must be satisfied in an annular tube, that wu = 0 for two real finite values of 7]. But any value assumed by - kW is an admissible solution for n. At the place where n+kW=0, (8) need not be satisfied; and under this exemption the required solution may be obtained consistently with the boundary conditions.* It is included in the above statement that no admissible value of 2 can include an imaginary part. Lord Rayleigh then proceeds to consider disturbances which are unsym- metrical. Taking w, v, w, Y to be proportional to e(*****)” the equation which replaces (7) is highly intractable; he shows, however, that no complex value of m is admissible.t} This result is also established when W is any function of 7 whatever, provided OW law kr — s is of one sign throughout the region. Art. 16. An Arbitrary Symmetrical Disturbance resolved into a Series of Lord Rayleigh’s Type, when Law of Flow 2s that of Viscous Liquid in Complete Pipe. j It is seen from the above that there is only one law of steady motion which can be fairly said to lend itself to an analytical investigation, and this only when the disturbance is symmetrical; this law, however, is at the same time that which is of the greatest interest physically, as being that which governs the steady flow of viscous liquid through a circular pipe, viz.:— W=A+ Br’. Taking, then, this case, I proceed to show that Lord Rayleigh’s analysis suffices for the discussion of the most general disturbance, which is * As in the corresponding case of plane strata (Chap. I., Art. 1), Lord Rayleigh obviously implies that in the regions separated by the surface for which »+%W vanishes, different solutions of (8) are to be taken and fitted together so as to make w continuous. This, of course, necessitates slipping at the dividing surface. t At this point in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation there is a slight error which does not affect his conclusion. He regards (Collected Papers, 111., p. 580, 1. 3) a certain function of + as a fixed number. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 45 symmetrical about the axis, and to examine the propagation of one initially of type analytically simple. In the more general case of an annular tube, whose outer and inner radii are a, 0, the problem in expansions may evidently be reduced to the following :— Given /(7) an arbitrary function of 7, find a function ¢ such that for values of r between 0 and a 10) =|" $(p) Fe) dp, 9) where /,(7) is a given function of r, defined thus: when 7 lies between b and p : HAY) = A Lihr) Ki (hb) — L(hb) Kikr)}, (10) and when 7 lies between p and a H,(r) = Bi Li(kr) Ki (ka) — L(ka) Ei(kr)}, (11) K (kr) denoting the solution of (8) which vanishes when 7 is infinite, / being a given constant, and the values of A, B being so connected that the two forms of F,(7) have identical values at their common limit, 7 = p. As there is an arbitrary multipher in K,(kr), and as any convenient values of A, B may be chosen, we will take K,(kr) to be that solution of (8) which, for a large real positive value of kr, approximates to nr? (Qhr)? Gu and we will take = (kp) Ki(ka) - L,(ka) Ki (kp), (12) B = I,(kp) K,(kb) - [,(kb) Ki (kp). (13) The form of $(p) may be discovered by a procedure similar to that of Art. 4, and found to be given by the equation — (9) (Lika) Ki (kb) — L1(kb) Ki (ka)} = p G +5) T(e) - I (p) ~ ef Ap). (14) The equation expressing the expansion, if any such be possible, is thus — {L,(ka) Kb) - 1,( 0) K(ka)} f(0) = y(t ar) -1'(0)= 0 (e)| Fo(0) dp. = {I,(kr) Ky (ka) - Li(ka) Ky (kr)} «| o( t+ 5) M0) ~7°(0) ~ af (ed} ila) Ki (BD) ~ LH) HC] dp + {I (kr) Ky (i) - I,(kb) K(kr)} xf ot = 2) 240) = 2°) ~ of (0)| Lik) Ki (bn) ~ 10) K (bp) do (15) and it may be easily verified that this is true, provided that f(r) and /’(7) are finite, continuous, and differentiable throughout the region, and that /(7) vanishes at both the boundaries r = a,7r=6. The most general symmetrical disturbance can thus be analysed into elementary ones of Lord Rayleigh’s type. 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. For a disturbance varying as e¢*, each element of the integral in (15) is then to be multiplied by e*”*. And the result obtained is that, if initially the disturbance is given by wu =e f(r), then, at time ¢, it is given by — {I (ka) K, (kb) — L, (kb) K, (ka)} wu = eo (I, (kr) Ky (ka) - DT, (ka) Ky (kr) 5 : | {pl +) Fe) — (9) ~ ef (0)| [La (he) Ki (BO) ~ L(h) Kp Jo", — another term obtainable from this by interchanging a, 8, (16) the argument in W being p. Art. 17. The preceding Result obtained more directly. The result to which this analysis would lead may, however, as in the plane case,* be obtained more directly from the fundamental equations. Eliminating @ from (1), (2), we obtain d (2 =) (z =) dw rw ( & + W — ——— — + +U \dt de) Ndr, \ edz Opes CIP) Obie dr* this equation is, as far as terms of the first order of small quantities, the equivalent of SU CD) d ad (Gt ew Stud dz ay adr dz which expresses the constancy of the vortex strength By using (3), (17) becomes dl a EU a0 Ge) d d\/dw du CW -1adw ool tae a) ee and, again using (3), we obtain d E(u Ldu a du -du/ew. Vaw (ze W =) iz Farr all (Ge 5 ae) = an equation of which (7) is a particular instance. For the form of W with which we are dealing, the second part of the left-hand member vanishes; and we obtain as an integral 2, 2 = Se Ca) (21) where F may be any function, but is determined from the initial values of w. If we now introduce the supposition that wu as a function of z is pro- portional to ¢*#, (21) becomes 2, Pu i 1 du _ 5 — hou = et f (7), (22) * Chap. I., Art. 5. t Vortex strength is not vorticity, but proportional to the product of vorticity and sectional area of the vortex filament. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 47 Now, if the equation au du AP oa (23) where P, Q are functions of 7, have independent integrals, w= (7), w=~(r), the solution of alu du ae eee Qu = F(r) (24) may be written ” o(e) b(7) — H(p) o (7 O= | aoe SE Mo) ain: 25 Prorsorxtoriokkona ey If we apply this formula in the present instance, making use of the relation I’, (2) K, (a) - L(@)K1(«) = 1/2, (26) and choosing the arbitrary constants in (25) so that w vanishes when 7 =a, vr = 6, we again arrive at the equation (16). Art. 18. Application to Disturbance in which Initial Radial Velocity 1s sinm (r-—b)sinkz; with suitable values of the Constants, it inereases greatly. Consider, then, a disturbance in which initially* uw =U, = sin m (r — d) sin kz, (27) and therefore W = W, = (kr) {sin m (r — 6) + mr cos m (7 — b)} cos kz, where sinm (a — 6) = 0, this value of wu being the coefficient of 7 in sin m (7 — 0) e™™. Here {p(3 +5) (6) —/'(p) ~ af (@) orem =[{p (k? + m) + 1/p} sin m (p — b) — m cos m (p — b)] e&* 2”, (28) and accordingly (16) gives, selecting the coefficient of 2, at time 7, on changing signs throughout, {Li(ka).K, (kb) — [,(kb). Kj (ka)} w = {L(kr) K\(ka) - T(ka) Ky (kr)} | [-(p(k?+m?*)+p} sin m(p-b)+m cos (p-b)] sin k(z-W2)[T\(kp) K(k) -L, (kb) Ki(kp) |dp b + {T,(kr) K,(kb) — L,(kb) Ky (kr) } x i [—{p(k?+m*)+p} sinm(p—b)+m cos (p-b) |sin k(z- Wt) (kp) Ki(ka)-L (ka) (kp) |dp, (29) * The example discussed in Arts. 20, 21 is analytically simpler. a5, Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. where W=Cp?+C’. I wish to show that under certain conditions the value of u given by this equation may at some times and places become very great compared with its initial value. Consider first the former of the two integrals in (29), and of it the portion which involves k* +m? asa factor, Le. omitting this factor, | - psin m(p—b) sink (z — Wt) [L,(kp)Ky(kb) - L,(kb)K(kp) dp]. (80) 5 : This may be written,-as the difference of two, thus :— a |, o cos{m(p —b).+k(z— W)} [Li(kp)Ki(b) — T(kb)K(kp)|dp (31) 7 3, 0 cos {m (p —b)-k(z— Wt)} [Li(kp)Ky(kb) - L(kb)Ky(kp)] dp. (32)- Now the eg pe [Li(kp)Ki(kb) — L(kb)K, kp) is positive and increases continuously from zero as p increases from J; for J,(z). increases continuously with x, as may be seen from its expansion in powers of z, and 2Ki{z) decreases continuously with increasing #, as may be seen from the equation aK @\=2! | “e7Be+27/9) dg, (33) Moreover, when z is large, [,(~), K(x) have the cep ee values T(a) = (mx) te, Ki(a) = w2(2n) "Fe. (34) It seems evident, then, that if Ar is sufficiently large, the most important portion of the integrals (31), (32) is contributed by a small part of the range near the upper limit, and within which the approximate values given by (34) may be used. Considering first (31), making these approximations, and noting that if k(p—) is large, [,(kb)Ki(kp) is small compared with T,(kp)K,(kb), we replace (31) by (8k) ? K(k b) |e 26k cos {mp — mb + kz — kt t (Cp? +C’)} dp. (85) In this, again, we may, without serious error, replace p? by 7®, so that under certain conditions it is approximately equal to (8k) 72 72 K,(kb) |, c# cos{mp — mb + kz — kt (Cp? + C’)} dp, (86) and this again to (8k) 272 K,(kb) keos|mp-mb+kz-kt(Cp?+C’)}+(m-2Ctkp) sin { (aup_mbi dake e20) es + <|_——— eee eee ee ee eee oe : BCS 2Ctkp)* e Orr—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 49 and neglecting the value at the lower limit, we obtain (Sark) 272 Ky(hb) ef k cos {mr—mb +he—ht (Cr+ C')\ +(m—2Ctkr) sin {mr—mb+ke—ht (Cr+ C’)} i k?-+ (m —20tkr)? (38) I think it desirable to examine more carefully the validity of the approximations by which this value for (31) has been obtained, and to specify more fully conditions under which it may be used. It seems more convenient to consider the steps in the reverse order. In the first place, when we come to take account of the second integral in (29), it will be found that the term in (38) which involves the sine is cancelled ; and it is therefore a condition that cos {mr — mb + kz — kt (Cr? + C’)} is not too small a fraction. The substitution of (388) for (37) is evidently justifiable if e*("-") is large. As regards the replacing of (36) by (37), if we denote by U the amount by which the integral in (36), considered as an indefinite integral, falls short of the approximate value substituted for it in (37), we evidently have is dU _ — 2kCt sin (mp — mb + kz - kW) dp k? + (m — 2Ctkp)’ + 4kCt (m-2Ctkp) [k cos(mp-mb+kz-k Wt) + (m—2Ctkp) sin (mp--mb+kz-k Wt) | {k? 4 (m— 2Ctkp)’ 5? (39) The first term on the right is numerically less than 2C¢/k, and the second than 4kCt(m—2Ctkp)/{ I? + (m — 2Cthp)}*, and this again than AkCt/{k? + (m-2Ctkp)y}, and d fortiori less than 4Ct/k. Thus by integra- tion the value of U is certainly less than 6Cte*"/k’. By using (38) when m — 2Ctkr is small compared with m, and of order not greater than 4, U has been neglected in comparison with e*"/k, which is certainly legitimate if Ct/k is small, ie., if m/k’r is small. Again, af such a time, the ratio of the difference between (35) and (36) to the final result, (38), is of the order of the ratio of |, (7? — p?) ce cos(mp—mb+kz—-kWt) dp to rie*/k. (40) This integral is less than | (=p) eed (41) or, integrating by parts, than I - (7? — A) ek 4 |. Jetop hp 3 (42) R.1I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A. [7] 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. which, again, is less than en)>| | eo dp. (45) If kr is large, this is known to be approximately equal to er 2k? 72, (44) the neglect of which, in comparison with #e*”/k, involves an error of order 1/kr. As regards the substitution of (35) for (31), the neglect of the term in (31) which involves J, (kb) K, (kp), 1s obviously valid. We have further replaced J, (kp) by (2% kp)-2e*e, and the fractional error in so doing is known to be less than W//kp where Wis a definite number. Thus, this approximation 3 involves an error of order not greater than the neglect of eos /kp in b v : ; 1 5 : A =a Page comparison with 7e*”/k. The integral is less than i e* p 2 dp, which is 0 known to be approximately equal to ofr Deer, and the error is thus of order not greater than 1/kr. To sum up, then, the substitution of (88) for (31), which it is intended to use, is legitimate when (1) m/k is large, (ii) kr is large compared with m/kh, (11) the time is such that m ~ 2kC¢ is small and of order not larger than 4, (iv) cos (mr -—mb+kz-Wtk) is not a very small fraction, (v) k(7 - 0) is large; and it will further be supposed below that (vi) #(@—7) is large. I next proceed to show that under the same conditions the term (32) is negligible compared with (31). As before, by substituting the approximate values of the J, K functions, and neglecting in integration J, (kb) K, (kp) compared with J, (kp) K, (kb), we obtain the approximate value (Sak)? K, @)| pret cos{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp?+C’)\dp, (45) b and this we replace by (Sak) 273 K, | e”? cos{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp? + C’)}dp. (46) b The approximations up to this point may be justified by reasoning similar to that which precedes. Integrating by parts, the integral in (46) may be written | e#° sin{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp?+C’)} |" m + 2ktCp ~ e*? sin{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp? + C’)} BB ays 2htC m+ 2Ctkp (m+2Ctkp)? | dp. (47) Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 51 At times such as considered the first term is of order ¢#’/m. And the second is evidently less than (and, as a matter of fact, bears only a very small ratio to) ; k 2hCt I | eS ge eee ee i. a E + 2Ctkp : (m + Sara oy CS) which again is less than ‘ ko 2k | ofp E + a |e (49) 5 1 We Remembering that the ratio of / Ctr to m is nearly unity, this is seen to be approximately equal to ef’ (1 + 2/kr m Accordingly, it appears that the neglect of (52) in comparison with (31) involves an error which, estimated as a fraction, 1s of order k/m, and which therefore is admissible, We have still to consider the terms omitted from the first integral in (29). The former of these, viz. :— | [Li(kp)Ky(kb) — 1,(kb) (kp)| p* sin m(p — 6) sink (2-— Wt) dp (50) b h A ! is less than | Ti(kp) (kb) p' dp ; (51) b and from what has gone before, it is evident that, since kr is large, this is approximately equal to (Qarker)”* eb” I, (kb) ; (52) and the neglect of this, in comparison with the product of (38) by k* + m’, at times such as considered, involves a fractional error of order 1/777’. The latter, viz. :-— | [Li(kp)K,(kb) — (kb) K,(kp)] m cos m (p — b) sink (2 - Wt) dp (53) b is less than r mK (kb) | Ace) dp, (54) Le. than mK (kb)k(L(kr) — [,(kb)), (55) which is approximately equal to (Qrk'r) * me! K(k) ; (56) and the neglect of this involves a fractional error of order 1/mr. Thus, under the conditions stated, these terms may be neglected. The substitution of the product of (38) by k* + m* for the first integral in (29) has thus been justified. Again, in the multiplier of the first integral in (29), we may omit T(kr)K,(ka) in comparison with J,(ka)K,(kr), since e*\*") is large, and on [7*] D2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. substituting for the integral the product of (38) by +? +m’, there is obtained for the first term the approximate value —I(ka) K\(kr)(8rky *7* K\(kb) (ke? + m?) ef x [k cos(mr -mb+kz—k Wt)+(m—-2Ctkr) sin (mr—mb+kz—-k Wt) |/{k?+ (m2 oa \, LV led or, replacing K,(kr) by its approximate value 7*(2kr)*e”, — I(ka) K,(kb) (4k) (2 + m?) x [kcos(mr—mb+ kz-k Wt)+(m—2Ctkr) sin (mr—mb + kz-k Wt)|/{l?+(m-2Ctkry}. (58) Taking next the second term in the right-hand member of (29), it may be proved by similar reasoning that under the same conditions, its approximate value differs from (58) only in having the sign of the coefficient of sin(mr-mb+kz-kWt) changed. Thus, by addition, noting that in (29) the second term in the coefficient of w is negligible compared with the first, and neglecting 4? compared with m?, there results wu = -— m cos(mr— mb + kz-kWt)/2{k? + (m — 2Ctkr)}. (59) Caution is necessary in ascertaining from the equation of continuity the corresponding value of w. Owing to the rapid rate at which the second term in the right-hand member of (29) varies with 7, this term may have to be taken account of. It may be shown that the approximate value of this term is obtainable from (59) by changing the sign of /, and then changing the sign of the whole expression. Retaining the most important parts of each of the portions of w, we obtain* w =m (m — 2Ctkr) cos (mr - mb + kz —-k Wt)/2k {k? + (m — 2Ctkr)’} + m?(m + 2Ctkr) cos (mr — mb — kz + kWt)/2k {k? + (m + 2Ctkr)?} ; or, substituting in the coefficient of the second cosine for 2Ctkr its approximate value m, w = m*?(m — 2Ctkr) cos (mr — mb + kz — k Wt)/2k {P? + (m - 2Ctkry*} + m. (4k) cos (mr — mb — kz + kW). (60) When m-2Ctkr is of order k, the former of the two terms of (60) is the more important; but when m-—2Ctkr is zero, the latter; it does not follow, though it may be shown to be true, that the second term is more important than the omissions from the first; it does follow, however, that when m — 2Ctkr is of order k, w and w are of the same order of magnitude, but that when m — 2Ctkr is zero, w/w is small. On comparing (59), (60) with (27), it is seen that, when m —2Ctkr is of * 'This deduction of the value of w is not strictly justifiable. We ought to use the equation of continuity to obtain an accurate expression for w from that given for w by (29), and then approximate to its value. Oin-—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 58 order /:, and subject to the other conditions stated, the value of w will have increased so as to exceed its initial value in a ratio of order m?/k*. The initial value of w, however, exceeds that of w in a ratio of order m/k, so that the kinetic energy averaged along a definite stream-line can increase in a ratio of order m?*/k? only. In the preceding analysis, no supposition whatever has been made as to the value of 6; and, consequently, by supposing it to diminish indefinitely, the results are applicable to the case of a complete pipe. It is, of course, only for a complete pipe that the steady motion here considered is the same as that which obtains in a viscous liquid. We have here, then, an explanation of the observed instability. But the argument for instability, in the case of a disturbance of the type instanced, is weakened by the fact that she disturbance does not reach a maximum simul- taneously for different va ues of 7; in fact, the discussion goes to show that, at any particular time, it can be of the order of the maximum possible at the point considered only through a portion of the stream whose thickness is of order kr/m. As affording some check on the accuracy of these results, it may be pointed out that, if we now further suppose that the ratio of 6 to a is made indefinitely near unity, we return to the problem discussed in the preceding chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that chapter, /b is large; and it 1s easily verified that, under these suppositions, equations (59), (60) above agree with (38) of the preceding chapter, due allowance being made for the differences of notation. These differences are accounted for to a slight extent by my following Lord Rayleigh ; unfortunately, however, I have introduced another discrepancy by choosing in the initial disturbance in one case the sine-function, and in the other the cosine, of the coordinate measured in the direction of flow. Art. 19. The Steady Motion is Stable for Sufficiently Small Initial Disturbance of the Type discussed. Moreover, the value of wu given by (29) eventually diminishes indefinitely as the time increases. Writing the first of the two integrals in (29) in the form | U sin {kz — kt (Cp* + C’)\ dp; b and integrating by parts, it becomes | U cos {kz — kt (Cp? + C’)} 2htCp / / ‘ he : peel oO. 5O§ (he — tL {92 iy sr a dl . j [, 0s kz — kt (Cp +O) (=) dp (61) » 2ktC’ 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. And it may be shown that the second term in this is eventually equal to = sin {kz — kt (Or + 0’)} E —(2)| (62) Now when the second integral in (29) is similarly treated, and both terms of (29) are combined, it will be seen that the terms which vary inversely as ¢ cancel each other, and that the value of uw thus eventually varies as ¢*. But the equation of continuity shows that, this being so, the value of w eventually varies as ¢1. Thus for a disturbance of the type cited—and the argument is seen to apply equally to any ordinary disturbance which is periodic in the direction of flow, and symmetrical round the axis—the steady motion is stable, provided the initial disturbance is small enough, the kinetic energy of the relative motion eventually varying inversely as the square of the time; and this is true whatever the values of m, kh, a, 0. Art. 20. Disturbance in which Initial Radial Velocity is sin m*(7* — 6?) sin kz ; with suitable values of the Constants it Increases Greatly. As another example, consider a disturbance in which initially uw =u, = sin m* (7? - 6°) sin kz, j . 9 9 (63) w = Wy = (kry? {sin m? (7? — 6°) + 2m’r? cos m’* (7? — G*)} cos kz \ where sin 7 (a@* — 6’) = 0. Here —p(k?+1/p*)f(p)+f (p)+ ef (p)=— (4m p*+k'ptp™) sin m*(p’—b*)+4inp cos m*(p?—-b") ; (64) and accordingly the right-hand member of this equation is to replace the first factor in the integrals of (29). Suppose ma large, and let us examine the value which this modified form of (29) gives for w. Consider first the former of the two integrals, viz., that whose range is from 6 tov. It may be written as the difference of two, thus :— | " [(dantp® + Kip + p*) cos (mn? (p? — b°) + kz — kt (Cp* + 0’)} + 4in*p sin |m*(p* — 0°) + kz — kt (Cp? + C’)}] x [L, (kp) Ky (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kp) | dp . an [(4intp® + k’p + p7') cos {m*(p* — b*) — kz + kt(Cp? + C’)} + 4m?p sin {m? (p? — 6°) — kz + kt (Cp* + C’)}] x [L, (kp) K, (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kp) dp. (65) We will concern ourselves only with a time at which m’*?- kCt=0. Taking Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Inquid. 5d first the former of these integrals, at the time in question the angle whose cosine and sine occur does not involve p. Suppose that / (p — 0) is large. It is not difficult to prove that when this is the case K, (ib) | pls (kp) dp = 0Z, (er) Ke (R)[h ancl (ey ci) | o” K, (kp) do _ is negligible in comparison. p Thus, &(r — 6) and mr being large, if we further suppose that m’r/hk is large, the only term to be taken into account is that involving m‘p’, and the approximate value of the first term of (65) is accordingly 2m'ek LT, (kr) K, (kb) cos (kz — mb? — kC’t). (66) It may next be proved that, at the time in question, the second term of (65) is very small in comparison with (66), provided, of course, that the cosine which occurs in the latter is not a very small fraction. In this second term consider first the portion involving 7‘p’, Le. : 2m | p®? cos{2m?p” — m*b? — kz + kO't}. | T, (kp) Ky (kb) — Li ‘kb) Ky (kp) | dp. b (67) On integration by parts this may be written gnvrr? | I, (kr) K, (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kr)] sin 277? — m?B? — ke + kCO} — 4m’ Ik sin {2i?p? — mb? —hz+kC't}. Es [p? | Li (kp) Ky (kb) — L, (kb) Ky (kp)} | dp. : (68) The first term bears to (66) a ratio of order k/m’r. As regards the second term, the differential coefficient which appears in it is positive throughout the range, and consequently the integral is less, and, as a matter of fact, much less, than if the sine were replaced by unity, in which case it would be of the same order as the first term. Thus, the portion of the second term of (65) which involves m‘p* is negligible. As regards the other portions of the second term of (65), each is, since T, (kp) Ky (kb) = I, (Kb) K, (hp) is positive, less than if the cosine or sine were replaced by unity, and even then they would be negligible in comparison with (66). And this argument applies when 0 is zero, for division by the infinite K, (kb) which then occurs in the left-hand member of (29), eliminates any disturbing infinity. Thus, in (65), only the first term need be taken into account, and its approximate value is given by (66). This, then, is to be substituted for the 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. first integral in (29); and, as before, neglecting [,(k7)K,(ka) in its multiplier, the first term of the right-hand member of (29) is replaced by 2mir - <5 (a) K,(iir) Li kr) K(k) cos (ke ~ ml? — kC'D), (69) a2 or —— .1, (ka) Ky(kb) cos (kz — mb? — kC't). (70) And in a similar manner it may be shown that if /(a-7) is large the second term also of the expression which replaces the right member of (29) is equal to (70). Adding, and dividing (29) by I(ka) K,(kb) — (kb) K\(ka), in which the latter term is negligible, we obtain the approximate result wu == — 2m*r*/k’ . cos (kz — mb? — m?C"/C). (71) But, as in the case of the other disturbance, w cannot, at this critical time, be found from this approximation; the portion of w which involves the angle (m? + ktC) 7? — mb? -kze+kC’t is now more important for the determination of w. It may be well to sum up here the suppositions made. They are that k(v-b), k(a-1r), mr, m*r/k are each large, and that at the time ¢, to which these values apply, m’*- Cht = 0. A comparison of (71) with (63) shows that, as with the disturbance first instanced, the value of ~ increases very much from the initial one, in a ratio of order m‘7*/k? in fact. And, as before, the initial value of w is much greater than that of w, so that the kinetic energy of the motion relative to the steady motion when averaged along a stream-line exceeds its initial value in a ratio of order m*‘7?/k’, assuming that at the critical time w is not of order larger than w. It would seem that a disturbance of this latter type (65) is more unstable, or less stable, than that of the former type (27), as the critical time in the latter is the same at all points in the pipe; in fact, the values of the parameters which occur in the approximate equation (71) may be such that the equations are valid through a sufficient thickness of stream to render the kinetic energy of the relative motion through the whole pipe a very large multiple of its initial value. If k (a — b) is sufficiently large, equation (71) may indeed be used except through a very small fraction of the thickness of the stream adjacent to the walls. We may in this case obtain an approximate expression for the total relative kinetic energy. For this purpose we may introduce a stream function w defined by the equations ru =dp/dz, rw=-— dp/dr. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. AT Denoting the relative kinetic energy by 7, we have Thr = \| r (w+ w’) dr dz, - W a —w ay dr dz, dz dr Jou — dw) pdS - |v ( - tn) dr dz, (72) the former integral being taken over the bounding surfaces and A, v denoting the direction cosines of the normal. If the length of pipe included is a multiple of a wave-length, this integral is zero, since over the circular boundaries y vanishes, and at the two plane ends the values of wy are identical, and the values of vw - Aw equal, but of opposite signs. Thus, we have only to deal with the second integral, and in it du/dz - dw/dr is seen from (19) to be of the form f(z - Wt, 7); this, of course, expresses that the vorticity flows with the stream ; by reference to the initial conditions we have 47,2 2 du/dz- dw/dr (FA k+ s ) sin m? (7? — 67) — = cos m?(7? — v*)|cosk (2-Wt). i kr? (73) When this is transformed by expressing the product of two trigonometvical functions as a sum or difference, it is readily seen that at the critical time we have, taking into account only the terms which will be most important for integration, du dw. 2m‘r TE sin (hz — mb? — m?C"/C}. (74) The most important term in y again is seen from (71) to be W = — 2m'r*/k? sin {ke — mb? — m?C’/C}. (75) Thus (72) gives as the average kinetic energy of the relative motion in the disturbance per unit length of pipe amis | rdr or am (a® — 0S) (3k*)7. (76) The corresponding expression initially is approximately am (a* — b*)/4K. (77) Thus, the energy in question is increased at the critical time from its initial value in a ratio which is approximately Am (a4 + ab? + b*)/{3k? (a? + 6°), (78) a ratio which is of the same order of magnitude as that of the value of w* at the critical time to the initial value of w*; this proves, inter alia, that at the critical time the value of w is of order at any rate not higher than that of w. Here again, if we make the further supposition that the ratio of to a is R.1I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [8] D8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. made indefinitely nearly unity, we revert to the problem of the preceding Chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that Chapter, 7) is large, and it is easily verified that then equation (71) above agrees with (38) of Chapter I., and that the results deduced for the values of 7 at the critical time agree also. ArT, 21. The Disturbance of Art. 20 increases greatly for other Relative Values of the Constants. In the case of the disturbance of type (63) the approximate values of the velocities at the critical time may be obtained and similar conclusions drawn for other relative values of the parameters than those stated above. Suppose, instead, that mr, m’r/k are large as before, but ka, and therefore, of course, also 47, kb small. We now use the approximate values of the J, K functions appropriate to small values of the argument, viz. : Shy (Go) = ilps, IEG (Go) Wee (79) Considering the first term of (65), it is even easier than in the former case to prove that the most important term in it is that involving m‘p*; and evidently at the time when m’* — 4tC' is zero it 1s approximately equal to mb cos {kz — av? — m?C"/C} | p’(p° — 0°), (80) that is, to mi (37° — 5b’? + 26°)/15b.cos {kz — mb? — m?C"/C}, (81) or to = m'(r — b)(8r? + 67°) + 470? + 20°)/150. cos [kz — mb? - m?C"/C}; (82) and at a point whose distances from the boundaries have a ratio neither very large nor very small, this is of order m*(a — 6)(a + 6)’/b, provided, of course, the cosine is not a very small fraction. It may be proved also, that under these conditions, the second term of (65) is negligible in comparison with (82). Consider first the portion of this second term which involves m‘p?; on substituting the approximate values of the J, K functions, and the critical value of the time, it is seen to be nearly equal to — m‘b" | p° (p’ — 0°) cos (2m?p? - mb? — kz + kC't) dp, (83) b or, integrating by parts, to — dm?b7 (7° - Br) sin (2m’r? — mb? — kz + kC’t), + div? \ (3p? — 0) sin (2in?p? — mb? — kz + kC’t) dp. (84) At a point such as referred to, the first term of this is of the order m* (a — b)(a + b)*b4, and therefore negligible compared with (82), provided Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of w Perfect Liquid. dv nv (a? — 0?) is large; and the second term, by replacing the sine by unity, is seen to be of order not higher than the first (and, as a matter of fact, is much smaller). And, as with the former set of conditions, the remaining portions of the second term of (65) are small compared with (66), and would be so even if in them the sine or cosine were replaced by unity. And, as before, the argument applies when 0 is zero. Thus, again in (65) only the first term need be taken into account; and its approximate value is given by (82). This, then, is to replace the integral in the first term of (29), and, substituting the approximate values of J, K, this term becomes — m*(a?—1") (r—b)?(37° + 67°b+4 rb? + 26°) (30abr)-1. cos {kz — mb? — m0" 0}. (85) And, in a similar manner, it may be shown that the second term of (29) is replaced by a quantity differing from (85) only in having a, b interchanged in the multiplier of the cosine, and in having a plus sign prefixed. Thus, by addition and subsequent division, the equation which replaces (29) leads to the approximate result, u=- m'(a-7)(7-b) x {(a+7)(r —b)(37> + 677d + Arb? + 20°) + (7 + b\(a—7)(87r° + bra + tra? + 2a°)} x {157r(a? — 0°)" cos (hz — m*b? —- m?0’/C} = - 2m‘(a-7)(7r -b) x {(a+ br? + (a+ by? + (a +b)(a? + ab+b*)r + ab(a? +ab4+ &)) x {15r(a + b)}- cos {hz — mb? — m?C’/C}. (86) Here, again, the value of w cannot be found from this approximate expression for w. When a-7 and 7-0 are not very unequal, this value of w is of order mi(a? — 6°); and its initial value is of order unity, so that it increases in a ratio of this order. As in the other cases, the initial value of w, however, exceeds the initial value of uw, now in a ratio of order m*(a+6)/k; thus, as far as our investigation has gone, we cannot be sure that the disturbance will increase much, unless m‘(a?- 6°) is large compared with m?(a + b)/k, or m(a+b)k(a—b) is large, k(a—6) itself being known to be small. This condition for a large increase in the disturbance can, of course, be secured ; but, with the relative magnitudes chosen at the beginning of this Art., it appears that at the critical time the value of w is of order greater than wu, and that the additional condition just stated for a large increase is unnecessary. We may, in fact, suppose that ma is so large, and ka so small, that (86) is valid, except in comparatively small portions of the stream close to the walls, [8] 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and proceed as in Art. 20 to investigate the approximate value of the relative kinetic energy at the critical time. With the notation used therein, file ae | | t ‘¢ 2 7) Spa (87) where du/dz—dw/dr is given by (73), and its approximate value by (74). The approximate value of ~, however, is not now as given by (75), but, as derived from (86), is p=- 2m‘ (a -7r)(r — 5) x {(a+b)r>+ (a+b) 7 + (a+ b)\(a + ab+b*)r + ab(a’ + ab + b’)\ {15k(a+ b)}\> x sin {ke — mb? — m?C’/C}. (88) It seems unnecessary to evaluate the approximate expression for 7’, as it is somewhat complicated ; evidently, however, it is of order mk? (a — b)> (a + 6)’, whereas its Initial value is of order mk? (a — b) (a + 6). The ratio of the increase is thus of the order m*(a? — 6*)?; and as the ratio of uw? at the critical time to the initial w* has been shown to be of the smaller order m*(a+b)*(a—6)*#?, it is evident that at the critical time w is order higher than wu, exceeding it in a ratio of order [A (a — b)P. Here, again, by way of verification, we observe that, if we now suppose the ratio b/a to become indefinitely near unity, we revert to the problem of the preceding Chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that Chapter, /b is small; and it may be verified that under these circumstances the value of u, given by (86) above, agrees with that of v given by (38), Chapter L., and that ~ of (88) above agrees with w of (44), Chapter I. Another set of circumstances in which the propagation of the disturbance instanced above might be investigated in some detail is that in which m(a-—b) is large, and ka, kb large, but k(a-6) small. But from what precedes it is sufficiently evident that this cannot differ appreciably from the case just referred to of the principal problem of the preceding Chapter. There seems no reason to suppose that the possibility of great increase is confined to disturbances of very great or very small wave-length in the direction of flow; the discussion of this Chapter deals in detail with cases only of one or other of these extreme types, for the reason that for them the formation of numerical estimates is less difficult. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 61 CHAPTER III. MorIon IN CYLINDRICAL STRATA ROTATING ROUND A COMMON AXIS. Art. 22. Lord Rayleigh’s reference to this case. Lord Rayleigh has remarked* that when the fluid is bounded by fixed concentric cylindrical walls, and the stream-lines are circles in planes perpendicular to the axis, the motion is stable, provided that in the steady motion the rotation continually increases or decreases from one boundary to the other. As with the preceding cases of steady motion, he evidently refers to the fundamental disturbances solely (and even then, I think, the argument he indicates is inapplicable to those in three dimensions); but, as has been shown in the preceding chapters, stability for fundamental disturbances is quite compatible with instability for those of a more general character. Art. 23. Two-dimensioned Disturbances when steady flow is that of Viscous Liquid ; the Fundamental Types; Resolution of one wnitially arbitrary. I proceed to discuss this problem also in some detail. Referring to two dimensions alone, we may conveniently use the current function y, in terms of which the velocities in the disturbed relative to the steady motion are, radially w= dy/rd6@, and circumferentially v=-—dy/dr. If V denote the velocity in the steady motion, the ee is di AO 7d0 a OD) or ap va il Gray A @ A : 2 ae ee Re d@ rdr @ Vy) @) and the differential equation governing the motion may be conveniently obtained by expressing that this remains constant for any given element of fluid, i.e. that i (ev UGA i beaeth 5 AL Wa (00 +”) oF « 5) (ae pdr 7 de AG rV)\=0, C) *** On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions’’: Proc. Lond. Math. Soc. xi., 1880; Collected Papers I., pp. 474-487, concluding paragraph. 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. or, if we retain only terms of the first order of small quantities d a\(Pp lap 1 dy a (il Gy tz al Saale bee nA ay 5 TV ar 7 dr - de ] dr with the condition that wW is to vanish at the boundaries. If we were now to make wy as a function of 6 and ¢ vary as e+), it might be shown that the equation in , to which the boundary conditions lead, cannot be satisfied by a complex value of n, if d/dr (71d(r V)/d7) is one- signed throughout, which is evidently Lord Rayleigh’s argument alluded to. Whether we make this particular supposition or retain (3) in its most general form, it is evident that the equation is intractable, unless the velocity in the steady motion is such that ah (Mh ah nego e or Vy = Op ss Oe (4) This law, however, 1s that which applies in the case possessing the chief physical interest as being that which holds for viscous fluid when one or both of the bounding cylinders are made to rotate. Taking this law, then, and supposing that ~ varies as e’(”****), equation (3) becomes / V: 2. 2 ( i =| i ene “; ¥) = 0, (5) , yr adr The solution of this, subject to the given boundary conditions, resembles that of the preceding problems, in that it involves slipping in the interior of the fluid. If the outer and inner radu are a, 8, it is py = A (r'd% — 10°) throughout a region adjoining the inner boundary, and Y = Bat —7a') through a region adjoining the outer, the surface of separation being that for which n+sV/r is zero, and the coefficients A, B being so connected that the value of ~ is continuous. And it may again be proved that any disturbance of an ordinary type can be resolved into elements, each one of which is as described, by aid of the equation 2s(a5b* — ab°) f(r) SGP) i. (p°b* — 9°!) (af (0) +f'(p) — sp F (e) ep a (Un ig) ie (pa — p*a*)ipf"(p) + fp) - 8p" (p) ip, (6) provided f(a), /(2) are zero, and f(r), /(7) are finite, continuous, and diffe- rentiable throughout the region. This equation may be discovered as before, and is easily verified. Orr—Stubility or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 68 And the result obtained is that, if originally ~=/(7) sins@, then, at time Z, 2s (a*b* — a*b*) bp = (ray — 7a5) (obs — p 80°) {of (0) +f'(p) — se ‘f(p)} sin s(0 —Vt/p)dp J6 + Gane) | (p°a* — p*a*){pf"(o) +f'(p)-s'p **(e)} sin s(0-Vt/p)dp, (7) a the argument in V being p. And, again as before, this result may be otherwise obtained by noting that, the second member on the left-hand side of (3) being evanescent, a first integral of the equation is ap ldb l1dy dy? a5 yar - 7” a0? where /’ is a function determinate from the initial conditions, and in this instance equal to f(r) sins(@—- Vt/r); then equation (8), integrated subject to the conditions that ~ vanishes for 7=a, = 6, will be found to lead to (7). = F(9- Vt/r,v), (8) Art. 24. Motion is Stable for a sufficiently small Initial Disturbance varying as sin sl, As with the previous problems, if f(°) be any function of an ordinary type, the motion is stable for the disturbance given initially by ~=/(7) sins0, provided the initial value is small enough. For, if we denote the first integral in the right-hand member of (7) by | U sin s{0 - (C+ O’p)tidp, on integration by parts this may be written in the form =(2s0"t)" 7? U,. coss{O=(C+C 9? ¢} + (2807) > | coss{I—(C+ C’p*)t} : (p'U) dp, (9) the second term of which may be shown to be eventuaily of order ¢*. When the integral in the second term of the right-hand member of (7) is treated in a similar fashion, and the two terms combined, it is evident that in the resulting expression for ~ the terms of order ¢' cancel, and that ~ is eventually of order ¢*. Thus, as is seen by differentiating ¥, the radial velocity ultimately varies as ¢*, and that in the direction of flow as ¢7. This argument applies even when a is increased indefinitely (in which case C’ is zero, otherwise the velocity in steady motion would be infinitely great at infinity). It does not apply, however, if C” is zero, that is, if the fluid rotates like a rigid body ; in this case (7) shows that the disturbance neither increases nor 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. decreases, but is simply carried round by the fluid, the velocity of each element remaining invariable. ArT, 25, Disturbance having Stream-Function initially sine (7*-b*) sin 80; Jor suitable Constants it increases greatly. And as in the steady motions discussed in the previous chapters, we may show in the case of some disturbances of analytically simple types that the disturbance before dying out will increase, and increase very much. Consider a disturbed motion in which initially ~=y =sine (7? - 6?) sins& where sinc’ (a — 6%) =0. Here ef (p)+f'p)-s'p 'f(p) = 4¢°p? cos & (p ?-b*) - Geto? + s°p"') sine (p” . On): (10) and accordingly we have at time ¢ 2s (ab — ab’) = (ras — 7a) x ; (p°b-*- 9 $b’) {4e?p *cose*(p~?—-b*)—(4c!p°+s*p ')sinc*(p?-b*) | sins { 9-(C4 C'p*)t\dp +(7°b$ — 75h’) | (oe pra’) [tp esp") -(etp sip )sine'(p*4) | sins| 6-(CsC'p")E\ dp. (11) We will obtain the approximate value of ~ as given by this equation at the time when ¢=sC’t. Consider the first integral in the right-hand member ; it may be expressed as the difference of two, thus: 2) ( psb-s ee pb) x} dcp sin {s0-sCt-b?+(2-s0't) p*} +(4c!p °+8° 01) cos { s0-s0t-Cb?+(-s0'2) p*} \dp i: (p°b-s =prl) x} dep sin | 'c?+s0"t) op 2+sCt-s0-°b* | +(4c!p>+s?p1) cos { (e+sCt})p *+sCt-s8-c'b- | \ ip. (12) am 2 At the time referred to, the former of these, or 4 sin (s8 — Ce?/C’— cb-*) [dee (p*b* — p-*b*) dp +4 cos (s0 — Ce?/C’- eb) | (4cip™ + s°p71) (p°b-* — p°b') dp, (13) D is equal to ps b-s % ys bs 9 sh? = std See 2¢ sin {s8 - C?/C’— &b*} | A O 22 fi 22 J,—2 | ” (GOP Tee Ue 2sh-* e (mSh—-s —S)s +408 {s0 - Ce?/C’— eb} jae MH yet tae + 70 — 2) |. (14) Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Iiqud. 65 The second integral in (11) may also be expressed as the difference of two, of which one differs from (14) only in having 6 replaced by a, and in having the opposite sign. When these terms,* one from each of the integrals in (11), are combined as in (11), the resulting contribution to the right-hand member of that equation may be written in the form PRA) ORE De 7 a’ | sin{s8 — Ce?/C’ — 2b?! TEI ge te Ome [ee =a | GGT OE * \rn | ie GP UP) ae GR (evan cidigan Ores ies rer al Not much information can be obtained from this without making some definite supposition as to the relative values of a, 6, 7. If, for instance, we suppose that 6/a is nearly unity, it is evidently to be anticipated that the results obtainable can differ but little from those which hold in the case of the chief problem discussed in Chapter I. As another case in which results may be expressed with sensible accuracy in a comparatively simple form take that in which 05/7’, 7$/a’ are both small. The determination of the most important terms in the determinants in (15) depends further on the value of s. If we suppose s large, the most important terms in each are in order =U, Soro Sona, cos{s0 — Ce?/C"— cb} |. (18) so that the approximate value of (15) under these circumstances is + 1) cos (sf — cele -er) | (16) 2p 2 — Qsasb-§ 4 sin (s8 — ¢°C/C’ — eb-*) + ( 1 Deiy-4 4 3=16 and if we now further suppose ¢’7*s? large, this is sensibly equal to — 4a*b*rte's cos (88 - &C/C’ — 2b”) ; (17) this result is equivalent to the replacing of (14) by the solitary term De Tens bes os-4 and the treating of the second integral in (11) similarly. It may next be shown that, with the conditions stated, the other terms are negligible, which would be omitted in thus replacing the right-hand member of (11) by (16). In the integral which occurs in the first term in this right-hand member we have omitted the second term of (12). It may cos (s8 — &C/C’ — eb), (18) * T.e. (14) and the analogue obtained from it by changing @ into a, and changing sign. R. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [9] 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. be proved that the most important part of this, at the critical time when ce — sC’t vanishes, is -4 [ (p°b* — p*b°) 4ctp* cos(2e’p* + C/'C — 2b*-s0) dp, (19) or, integrating by parts, ac (1°b* — 7°%b%) 7 sin (2c? + 20/C’ — eb? — 36) = 36 sin (2p? + &C/C’ - b? — sf) = (p°b-§ — pb’) p?\dp. (20) b 78) ev It is readily seen that the contribution of the first term in this to the right- hand member of (11) is cancelled by a similar expression of opposite sign which arises when the second term of (11) is treated in a similar fashion. The second term in (20) is less—and, as a matter of fact, much less—than if the sine were replaced by unity and d Wee Fy | by its numerical value; and as ( pbs = p-b°) p?, continually increases from zero as p increases from }, it would then be equal to ie +e (Ga? ae 7 *D8) ips (21) and the ratio of this to (18) is, unless the cosine in (18) be a very small fraction, of order sr’c*, which we have supposed small. . In a similar manner it may be proved that the omissions which have been made from the second term of the right-hand member of (11) in replacing that member by (17) are legitimate. Making this substitution, (11) is thus sensibly equivalent to Wb = — 2c7+s* cos (s8 — 2C/C’ — eb”), (22) which exceeds its initial value in a ratio of order c‘v-*s, which has been supposed large. At the critical time the radial velocity u = dd/rdé = 2cr*s sin (80 — &C/C’ - eb-*) exceeds its initial value in a ratio of the same order, ¢*77~*s~. But, as in the problems of the preceding chapters, the velocity in the direction of flow cannot, at least prima facie, be obtained by differentiating (22), for the reason that in this equation there has been neglected a term involving the angle 2077 + ECC’ — eb? — sO, and differentiation with respect to 7 introduces a relatively large multiplier. By differentiating equation (11) it may be shown that at the critical time Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 67 the relative velocity in the direction of flow bears to the radial velocity a ratio of order 1/s. Thus, as the initial relative velocity in the direction of flow exceeds the relative velocity in a ratio of order ¢7*s, the increase in the resultant relative velocity is of order ¢7~s"1, We may, as with the previous problems, use our results to obtain approximately the kinetic energy of the relative motion. If 7’ be the amount of this energy for unit length of the cylinder, we have ar-("|" r(w + v)drdé 0 b ("P(e % ed ya AQ dé 0 6 \. =+| "os zs : a(Wv)a - i “TL Pi- d (rv)/dr + du/d0\drd@. (23) The first and second terms vanish since yf is zero along the bounding cylinders. As regards the remaining term, the value of is given approximately by (22), and the value of du/d@-—d(rv)/dr or dp/dr* + 1/r.db/dr + 1/77. d*)/de? is given accurately, 1.e., as far as the first powers of small terms, by an equation of type (8); and in this case is, (see (10)), {4c70~* cos c’ (7°? — 6) — (4c%s-* + s27-*) sinc’ (7* — 67) } sin s{8- (C+ oy by Replacing the product of two trigonometrical functions by a sum or difference, and substituting the critical value of the time, viz. ¢ = ¢/(sC’), this may be written as the difference of two expressions, thus: 3 {4er* sin (80 —&C/C’ — cb”) + (Act * + 8°?) cos (s0-@C/C’ — eb) } —$(4er*sin (2077 +0°C/C’'—0’b* — 80) + (4c + s*r) cos (207+ &C/C’— cb? — s8)}. (25) Evidently, in multiplying this by (22), in order to find the integral which constitutes the final term of (23), we may neglect the second of these two expressions, owing to its rapid fluctuations with respect to 7; and thus, performing the integral with respect to 0, we have the approximate result a 2D =- no's | Gere sa) dr = tebe si, (26) b provided c*h-‘s* is large. The initial value of 7, obtainable in the same manner or otherwise, is given approximately by a 2 (4ctr® + sv?) dr = 4mc*b”. (27) Jo Thus the kinetic energy increases from its initial value in a ratio of order 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. cts? which has been supposed large; if the supposition, made early in the investigation, that c‘7“‘s* is large, should not hold up to the outer boundary 7 =a, the discussion yet suffices to show that the relative kinetic energy throughout the region for which the supposition does hold will be much increased ; the fact that 7*/a° and 05/7? cannot both be small close to a boundary does not, however, sensibly affect the result if s be sufficiently large. Tf, instead of taking s large, as in the preceding, we consider the case in which s is unity, we may show that if a/r, 7/b, c/r’ are each large, then at the critical time the radial velocity bears to its initial value a ratio of order cr, at that time the radial and circumferential (relative) velocities are of the same order of magnitude, and the resultant (relative) velocity bears to its initial value a ratio of order ¢7*. The single type of disturbance, which is investigated above, aD peat sufficient to illustrate the possibility of instability. IOUL, THE STABILITY OR INSTABILITY OF THE STEADY MOTIONS OF A PERFECT LIQUID AND OF A VISCOUS LIQUID. Parr IL: A VISCOUS LIQUID. By WILLIAM M‘F. ORR, M.A., Professor of Mathematics in the Royal College of Science for Ireland. Read June 24. Ordered for Publication June 26. Published Ocroprr 28, 1907. INTRODUCTION AND SUMMARY OF CONTENTS. In Part I.* reference was made to a well-known difficulty in reconciling theory and experiment in the case of the steady motion of liquids. The flow through pipes and between concentric cylinders, one of which is rotated, had been found experimentally to be unstable if the velocity is great enough; while, on the other hand, Lord Rayleigh had shown that, in these cases, if the effect of viscosity be neglected in the disturbed motion, the fundamental free disturbances are strictly periodic, the values of the “free periods” being real. An explanation of the difficulty was given by showing that it is necessary to push Lord Rayleigh’s investigations a step farther by resolving a disturbance into its constituent fundamental ones by quasi-Fourier analysis, and that, when this is done for disturbances of initially simple type in some of the most important and simplest cases of flow, it is found that the disturbance will, for suitable values of the constants, Increase very much, so that the motion is practically unstable. The present investigation attempts to discover how far this conclusion must be modified when viscosity is taken account of. It may be stated at once that I have not succeeded in throwing much additional light on this matter; but a good deal of the work had been done before I discovered that the slight extension of Lord Rayleigh’s analysis which is contained in Part I. would explain the difficulty, at least qualitatively ;f and I therefore decided to carry the investigation as far as I could: I may moreover plead that I found some portions of the analysis interesting on their own account. * Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxvii., Section A, No. 2. + I consider that a proof of instability for a perfect liquid is a proof of instability also for a viscous liquid if the viscosity be small enough. R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [10] 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Chapter I., pp. 80-94, deals with Lord Kelvin’s investigations.* The two problems which he discussed having been described in Art. 1, p. 80, an abstract is given in Art. 2, pp. 80-83, of one of his proofs that an infinitely wide stream of finite depth and uniform vorticity is stable ; this solution, following Lord Rayleigh, I describe as a “special” solution in contradistinction to another which he indicated in a subsequent paper. As far at least as the velocity-component in the direction of the depth is concerned, Lord Kelvin first obtains a solution, (Vv), of ‘the differential equation which satisfies the most general initial conditions throughout, but violates the permanent boundary-conditions at the top and bottom of the stream; he then adds to this solution a “ forced” disturbance, (»), which would be caused throughout the stream by exactly reversing this outstanding boundary disturbance, and, by addition, thus obtains a solution which does satisfy the boundary-conditions. The “forced” disturbance is obtainable as an integration of an infinity of constituents each of which is simply- periodic in the time, and the constituents are to be chosen by a Fourier analysis, valid between the times t=- co and t=+o go as to satisfy the boundary-conditions »=0 from ¢=-o till ¢=0, and »=-—Vv from t¢=0 till ¢=co. The v solution is composed of one or more terms, each of which has a factor which involves the time exponentially, the index being essentially negative, and eventually varying as the cube of the time; thus v diminishes indefinitely; and Lord Kelvin states that hence the “forced” disturbance », which rises gradually from zero at ¢ = 0, also diminishes indefinitely, and concludes that the steady motion is stable. Art. 3, p. 83, contains a brief account of another proof of stability in the same motion, which Lord Kelvin indicates in his discussion of the second of the two problems which he discussed. Art. 4, p. 84, gives Lord Rayleigh’s adverse criticism of the second solution, in which he points out that Lord Kelvin has merely shown the possibility of obtaining forced vibrations of arbitrary (veal) frequency, and that this constitutes no proof of stability, it being possible to do this in the case of a pendulum displaced from a position of unstable equilibrium. Art. 5, pp. 84-85, gives remarks by Lord Rayleigh on the “ special ” solution in which he appears to accept it. In Art. 6, p. 85, it is pointed out, however, that the “special” solution involves a tacit assumption that the “ forced ” disturbance, », vanishes everywhere throughout the liquid at the time ¢ = 0. In Art. 7, p. 86, it is argued that this assumption is legitimate if it * Phil. Mag., August and September, 1887. Bit Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 71 is known that the fundamental free disturbances have stability of the common exponential type, but that it would not be true if the contrary were the case; and in Art. 8, pp. 86-88, a simple instance is taken of a system having only one coordinate in which this argument is seen to be correct. In Art. 9, p. 88, it 1s pointed out besides, that, except at the boundaries, it is not known that the “forced” disturbance, », does diminish indefinitely. It is accordingly held that Lord Kelvin has not proved stability, even for infinitesimal disturbances. As the fundamental modes of disturbance do, as is shown in Chapter IL., possess stability of the simple exponential character, the “special” solution is, I believe, as a matter of fact, the solution for a given initial disturbance ; if this be a simple trigonometrical function of the coordinates, the form of v is simple; but that of the “forced” disturbance, », in no case appears capable of being readily calculated. It is urged, however, in Art. 10, pp. 88-90, that this solution actually proves that for sufficiently small viscosity or sufficiently great velocity the motion is unstable; for under such circumstances V, considered alone, will increase very much if the constants are properly chosen, the possible ratio being limited only by friction; and it is held that the fact that v violates the boundary-conditions is of little importance if the wave-lengths in all directions are sufficiently small. The boundary- conditions being that the velocity perpendicular to the depth of the stream and its gradient in the same direction should yanish, it is seen moreover that it is quite easy to add to v a term which gives a solution satisfying either one of these conditions or the other, but not both. (If the former be chosen, the solution thus obtained includes as a limiting case that given in Part I. for the same problem in the absence of viscosity.) In Art. 11, pp. 90-92, numerical values corresponding to the circumstances under which instability has been actually observed to set in under somewhat similar circumstances are substituted in the two-dimensioned form of the first of these two modifications of the “special” solution; it appears that it would not be possible for the kinetic energy of the relative motion of any disturbance of the simple type in question to increase to more than about four times its original value. And in Art. 12, p. 93, the same is done for the second modification ; and it is seen that an initial disturbance of the same type, but with different constants, might increase about ten-thousand-fold. In Chapter II., pp. 95-121, the fundamental free disturbances of this same steady motion are discussed. The preliminary analysis is, of course, substantially that given by Lord Kelvin in the “special” solution: supposing the plane boundaries to be [10] 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. y =+a, and the steady velocity to be Py in the «x-direction, the y-velocity in the disturbed motion is taken to be v = Verttt(™+n2), where J and n are arbitrarily assigned and p is to be found. The differential equation shows that V’v is of the form :— u®{AJi(w) + BI_a(w)} where w is of the form (Cy + 0"): ; if the boundary-conditions should include the vanishing of V*v, it is thus seen that the investigation is very much simpler than for the natural conditions v =0, dv/dy=0; and accordingly this case is discussed in detail. In Art. 13, p. 95, the equation giving the values of p (the period-equation) is derived. In Art. 14, p. 96, in view of a remark of Lord Rayleigh’s which appears to suggest that it may not be possible to obtain disturbances which do vary as e”, it is first proved, or rather rendered probable—for the demonstration is not rigorous—that this equation has an infinite number of roots; this follows by making use of the approximate forms of the Bessel functions for large values of the variable. In Art. 15, p. 99, it is proved directly from the differential equation that all possible values of p must have a real negative part, and that the imaginary part les between the extreme limits found when there is no viscosity. Art. 16, p. 100, gives a rigorous proof that for all values of /, 1, there are an infinite number of real values of p. Art. 17, p. 101, indicates briefly a proof that if 7a is small enough, all the values of p are real, and given approximately by a comparatively simple algebraic equation ; this proof is developed rigorously in Art. 18, p. 102, which contains as a necessary step an investigation of the number of roots inside a circular contour of large radius having the origin as centre, this investigation and its result holding good, whatever the value of /a. In Art. 19, p. 106, the double roots are considered; it is shown that a double root occurs when, and only when, a certain multiple of (/a*/v)2 is a root of CD) = 0, v denoting the kinematic viscosity ; and, in Art. 20, p. 108, it is proved that, as / increases through such a value, two real roots do actually disappear ; while in Art. 21, p. 111, approximate expressions are obtained for the complex roots. It is seen that all the roots, real and complex, are accounted for. There are thus a definite finite number of complex roots, and for them the values of p+yv(/?+n*) lie close to two straight limes which contain an angle of 27/3. When the disturbance is oscillatory, its time is independent of x. In Art. 22, p. 111, it is proved that, in the most persistent disturbance, v is a function of y only; Le., 7 and 7 are zero. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 73 Art. 23, p. 113, contains two fundamental equations showing how to discover the coefficients of the quasi-Fourier expansion of an arbitrary function of y in a series consisting of the infinity of V’s which correspond to given vaiues of /, 7; it seems reasonable to assume the possibility of such an expansion; I am quite unable to prove it. I have failed in the endeavour to apply this analysis quantitatively to the case of a disturbance of simple type, as was done in Part I., Chap. I., Arts. 4-8. In Art. 24, p. 115, a brief reference is made to the case in which the boundary-conditions V*v=0 are replaced by d/dy.V*v = 0. The much more difficult case in which the boundary-conditions are H=0, dyad =O is taken up in Art. 25, p. 117; it is proved that the imaginary part of p lies between the same limits as before. I have failed, however, to obtain any direct probdf from the differential equation itself that p has a negative real part, and also to obtain any equations by the aid of which the Fourier analysis of an arbitrary disturbance can be performed. There is frequently a connexion between these two questions ; a fundamental equation of Bessel-Fourier analysis,* for instance, serves equally to prove that all zeroes of the Bessel function of order greater than — 1 are real ; and, though equation (63) of Art. 23 does not show the roots to have a real negative part with the boundary-conditions V’v =0, the two results have been obtained by similar methods. Probably some simple proof that p has a negative real part in the present case will be discovered; but it seems possible that no simple theorem relating to Fourier expansion may hold. Similar difficulties may arise to a certain extent, even for a system having only a finite number of coordinates ; in some such cases the proof of stability for fundamental disturbances is much more difficult than that of the reality of the roots of the determinantal equation which is met in the corresponding problem of displacement from equilibrium, and the period equation may have to be examined as carefully as any other algebraic equation, the fact that it arises in a dynamical problem being regarded as a mere accident; also, when, in steady motion, the fundamental determinant is unsymmetrical, and there exist forces of resistance proportional to the velocities, no rule appears to be known for abbreviating the labour of solving the simultaneous simple equations which determine the coefficients of the fundamental disturbances making up a given initial one. * I. e. the equation In(ier) In(Ar) rdr = 0, vO where «a, Aa ure different zeroes of Jn(xv), and 2 + 1 is positive. 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In Art. 26, the period equation is expressed in terms of integrals which involve V*v, a function whose form has been already found. On the supposition that the approximate forms of the Bessel functions, for large values, may be used in this case also, I have given an approximate form of the equation appropriate to the region in which the roots actually le. In this portion of the investigation somewhat intricate questions arose from the fact that the approximations assume different forms in different regions. Fortunately, in the region in which the roots actually occur, the difficulty is not met with in its entirety. As I am quite unable to solve this equation in the most general case, it seems undesirable to give this portion of the investigation, which is somewhat long, in full. In Art. 27, p. 119, some results are stated. It appears that for none of the roots can the disturbance be unstable, but owing to the way in which approximations have been used, the proof indicated is not rigorous. The result of an investigation of the number of roots inside a circle of large radius round the origin is stated. The period-equation for a lhquid at rest, a problem discussed by Lord Rayleigh, is obtained as a special case. A reference is made to the case in which a(/?+ 7)? is large; for the smaller values of p the roots are very nearly the same as with the boundary conditions V’v = 0. Some reference is made to the general case; for such of the real roots as are remote from the complex ones, an equation is given, which, if the values of the constants were given, could be readily solved; for the others, especially the complex ones, the form is very complicated. In all cases, however, there are an infinity of real roots, and a finite, but undetermined number, which may be zero, of complex; and, roughly speaking, for these the values of » + v(/? + n*) lie in the neighbourhood of the same two lines as with the boundary-conditions V’v = 0. An approximate form of the period-equation is given suitable to the case in which a(/? + 7?) is indefinitely small, the form of the period-equation previously taken now becoming an identity; the equation giving the complex roots is still complicated. It will be seen that, except in the case of very slow motion and in that of large values of a (i? +7°)*, the discussion is very incomplete and unsatisfactory when the boundary-conditions are that v and dv/dy should vanish. Owing to the failure to use Fourier analysis in the simplest case,* the whole investigation elucidates the question of stability but little; for it seems unjustifiable as a mathematical proposition to infer that the steady motion of * J.e. that in which the boundary-conditions include the vanishing of v*v. as Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 75 a system possessing an infinite number of coordinates is stable for an arbitrary disturbance, however small, from the stability, even when of an exponential character, of the fundamental ones into which it can be resolved; an infinite - series of the type Ze?! (COS wt + S;, Sin w,t), like one in which no exponential factor occurs, may at some times have a value which is exceedingly great compared with its initial one, and may even become infinite. To discover how far the motion is stable for any particular disturbance, it may be necessary to obtain completely the corresponding solu- tion, whether by Fourier analysis or otherwise. Possibly, it rarely happens that stability for the fundamental disturbances is associated with instability for those of a more general type: but this is the case in the problem under discussion, as far at least as practical stability 1s concerned ;* this is sufficiently evident from the results of Part I., and Chap. I., Arts.11,12, below. It would seem improbable that any sharp criterion for stability of fluid motion will ever be arrived at mathematically. Indeed, in simpler cases of steady motion where there are only a few coordinates, although such a criterion has been laid down, it has been shown that it cannot always be relied on. It has been proved by Kleint and by Bromwich} that where there is exponential insta- bility, but only slight, there may be practical stability, and vice versa. There is, however, this difference between such cases and the present one, that in them recourse has to be had to the terms of the second order, while here the motion 1s unstable, if terms of the first order only are taken into account. Chapter III., pp. 122-138, consists of some applications of the method of Osborne Reynolds. The method is explained in Art. 28, p. 122. Taking an arbitrary distur- bance, Reynolds§ found an expression for the rate of increase of the kinetic energy of the relative motion; this is made up of two terms, of which one is essentially negative, and is the dissipation function for the relative motion. the other may be positive or negative. On equating the sum to zero, a value of the coefficient of viscosity, u, is obtaimed for which the disturbance would be stationary for an instant; if the disturbance is chosen so as to make this p as great as possible, then for any greater p every initial disturbance must decrease ; there is thus obtained an inferior limit to that value of « which would permit * That is, if the viscosity is small enough. + ‘* The Mathematical Theory of the Top ’’ (Princeton Lectures, 1896). £ ‘Note on Stability of Motion with an Application to Hydrodynamies,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., Xxxilil., Feb. 1901. § ‘©On the Dynamical Theory of Incompressible Viscous Fluids, and the Determination of the Criterion,’’ Phil. Trans. A, 186, Part I., 1895; Scientific Papers, 11, 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. a given motion to be unstable. Previous investigators by this method have selected the type of disturbance to some extent arbitrarily. In Art. 29, p. 124, however, the method of variation is used to assist in discovering the proper type; it is shown that when the value of p is the greatest for which it is possible that a disturbance should remain stationary, the velocity components in the disturbance satisfy certain differential equations. These are applied in Art. 30, p. 124, to the uniformly-shearing stream for a two-dimensioned disturbance, supposed of definite but undetermined wave- length in the direction of flow. The differential equation to be solved in all such cases is linear and of the fourth order; in this particular instance it has constant coeSicients. The boundary-conditions lead to equations determining yw; as in the other cases to be discussed, w, so determined, has an infinite number of values; the greatest of these is taken; finally, the wave-length in the direction of flow is so chosen that this value shall be the greatest possible. The final result is BpD?/u = 177, where p is the density, D the distance between the planes, and the steady velocity is U = By. H. A. Lorentz, who discussed a species of elliptic whirls, obtained the number 288 instead.* Two cases of other boundary-conditions are discussed in Art. 31, p. 129. Art. 52, p. 150, takes up the case of a stream flowing between jixed parallel planes, the second of the two problems discussed in such a different manner by Lord Kelvin, and the numerical investigations by Reynolds himself and by Sharpe are briefly described. In Art. 33, p. 131, the more general plan which I have indicated of using Reynolds’ method is appled to this case, again in two dimensions. When the velocity perpendicular to the boundaries is expanded in powers of the distance from the central plane, the differential equation gives a linear relation among the coefficients of three successive terms; there are two independent solutions in series containing only odd powers, and two in series containing only even; reasons are given justifying the choice of the latter (I confess I shrank from the labour of the double investigation). The equation which determines » when developed from the boundary- conditions is easily solved with sufficient accuracy. Choosing the wave- length in the direction of flow so as to make this value of w as great as possible, there results the criterion DUp/u = 117, U being the mean velocity. Reynolds obtained the number 517, Sharpe 167. Art. 34, p. 154, goes on to the case of a circular pipe, and refers to Sharpe’s investigation. * See p. 124. Orrk Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. TV And in Art. 35, pp. 135-158, the more general method is applied to a symmetrical disturbance. The differential equation is of a similar type to that in the preceding case, and is solved in a similar manner; the final result is DUp/u=180, D being the diameter of the pipe; the number obtained by Sharpe is 470. The law of velocity in this instance being U=C' (a — 7), and that in the last U= C(@# — y’), the value I have found for C’ is almost double that for C. It is claimed that in each case the numbers I have found are true least values (but with some reservation as to the effect of end-conditions) ; that below them every disturbance must automatically decrease, and that above them it is possible to prescribe a disturbance which will increase for a time. The numbers obtained above give velocities very much below those at which observers have found motions actually to become unstable; this is to be expected. Although I cannot profess to have examined the records of the experiments carefully, it seems that the results of Reynolds’ and of Couette’ are to some extent contradicted by Mallock’s.* The general result of each is that, up to a certain velocity, the motion is certainly stable, and the frictional resistance varies as the velocity: beyond this comes a region in which the motion appears at times to be stable, and at times to be unstable, the average resistance on the whole now increasing more rapidly than the first power of the velocity: if the velocity is still further increased, the motion is permanently eddying and turbulent, and the resistance is, approximately at least, proportional to the square of the velocity. Reynolds found, from experiments made on pipes of different diameters, and in which the viscosity was varied by varying the temperature, that the motion was certainly stable until DUp/u = 1900. Couette gives results of experiments! on eight pipes of different diameters, the temperature being approximately constant. The mean value of DU is very nearly 25-4 in C.G.S. units, the range being from 22 to 28; taking p/p at 15°38 C. (the mean temperature) to be -0118, this gives DUp/u = 2150. Moreover, some of Reynolds’ experiments were made with colour-bands—a method which might be expected to reveal eddies which might otherwise escape detection, and thus to give a lower limit for U. 1“ An experimental investigation of the circumstances which determine whether the motion of water shall be direct or sinuous, and of the law of resistance in parallel channels,’’ Phil. Trans. 1883 ; Scientific Papers, ii. 2«* Ktudes sur Je frottement des liquides,’’ Annales de Chimie et de Physique, 6¢ Série xxi., 1890. 3«* Kxperiments on Fluid Viscosity,’ Phil. T'vans., 187, 1896. +I.c., p. 488. K. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [11] 78 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. Couette found that when a cylinder of radius 146395 cm. was rotated in water at 16°7°C. outside a concentric one of radius 145930 cm., the motion ceased to be thoroughly stable when the speed exceeded about 56 revolutions per minute; taking « to be ‘011, this corresponds to a value of BoD /u=1940 for liquid shearing at the same rate as that in contact with the fixed cylinder. In Mallock’s experiments, when a cylinder of radius 9°943 cm. was rotated outside one of 7652 cm., it appears from a diagram that, at the temperature 0° C., the motion was not thoroughly stable when the speed exceeded about 75 revolutions per minute; this corresponds to a value of BpyD’ = 204, or, taking uw = 018, BoLD*?/u = 11300. When another outer cylinder of 8°687 cm. radius was substituted, the corresponding number of revolutions was about 78, giving BoD*/y = 4500. (Up to these speeds the resistance varied as the velocity.) Moreover, Mallock states that the critical velocity he found at different temperatures was not proportional to the viscosity. “At a temperature of 50°C. the viscosity of water is only about a third of what it is at 0° C., but, at the former temperature, instability begins at a speed only of 11 or 12 per cent. less than at the latter.’ (His diagrams seem to indicate 15 to 20 per cent. less.) In the experiments with different cylinders, the conditions of dynamical similarity are not satisfied; but they would appear to be practically satisfied with the same cylinders at different temperatures; (apparently conditions concerning pressure and gravity may be disregarded). Unless Mallock’s results are rejected altogether, Reynolds’ conclusion that in similar systems eddies appear when UZp/u exceeds some definite limit depending on the form of the apparatus (Z denoting the linear dimensions), would seem to be open to doubt, despite the strong confirmation it receives from Couette’s experiments. Mallock attempted experiments in which the outer cylinder was fixed and the inner one rotated, and states that, in these circumstances, the motion seemed essentially unstable at all speeds. I have great difficulty in accepting this conclusion; and apparently the fact may just as well have been that it was found impossible to establish the steady motion starting from rest. It seems remarkable too that the values of the coefficient of viscosity which Mallock deduced from his two sets of experiments differ from one another, and exceed the usually accepted values, one set being, throughout the whole range of temperatures, not much less than twice that given by Poiseuille. In earlier experiments of a similar type by Mallock,' it was found that at 1“ Determination of the Viscosity of Water,’’ Proc. Roy. Soc. xly., 1888, p. 126. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 79 all speeds the resistance could be represented as the sum of two terms, one varying as the velocity and the other as its square; the latter was attributed to the action of the ends of the rotating cylinder, and was found to become smaller and smaller as the ratio of the length to the width of the annulus increased. [I take this opportunity of making a few corrections in Part I. :— elon le On honk 27 eredd samy. p. 15, 1. 3 from foot, for “a” read “any”. pole 2d, fori be read Gi 29 een Op Oe — Gukeadur— 1% p. 35, 1.17, for “E” read “é”. p. 35, last line, for “(,/5 —1)2” read “O/B —1)/2”. p. 40, I would withdraw the opinion expressed in the final sentence which begins on this page. p- 42, 1. 21. In keeping with the last change, I would insert “/b and” before “mb”’, p. 47, et seq. Just as the analysis of Art. 21 is simpler than that of Art. 20, so, in the disturbance discussed in Art. 18, the investigation is simpler when ka is very small, the other extreme case from that chosen. The following electric analogy may illustrate instability of fluid motion :— In two dimensions vorticity represents electric density—stream-function, potential. Take a shearing stream with embedded positive and negative electric charges, arranged, as an extreme and simple case, like rectangles on a chess-board, the sides parallel to the direction of the stream being much longer than those across it, and the bounding-planes being kept at zero potential. Let the charges, like the vorticity, flow with the stream. When sheared so that original diagonals run right across the stream, the potential at most points towards mid-stream is much greater than originally, owing to the altered distribution of the charges. | [ua] 80 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. CHAPTER LI. LorD KELVIN’s INVESTIGATIONS, ESPECIALLY THE CASE OF A STREAM WHICH IS SHEARING UNIFORMLY. Art. 1. The Problems which Lord Kelvin discussed. - THE stability or instability of steady laminar motion, when viscosity is taken into account in the disturbed motion, has been discussed by Lord Kelvin for two cases. One of these is that of a fluid undergoing simple shear, the problem which, when viscosity is ignored, formed the chief subject of Part I., Chap. I., of the present paper ;* in the other, the steady velocity is a quadratic function of the distance from a plane boundary, as with a viscous fluid which is moved between two fixed parallel infinite planes by gravity or by apphed pressure. As somewhat subtle controversial matters are to be touched on in what follows, it appears desirable, with a view to facilitate the reader’s compre- hension of the points at issue, to give to some extent an outline of the substance of his investigation. Lord Kelvin, in one paper,f discussed the former of the two problems alluded to; in another,f he attacked the latter problem on somewhat different nes, and in a foot-note indicated that this method applies equally to the former, and thus constitutes a second solution of it. It will be convenient to allude to the former solution as his “special” solution. Art. 2. Abstract of his Special Solution in the case of the Stream shearing uniformly. Referring, then, to his first paper, if we denote the plane boundaries by y=0, y=, suppose that the former is reduced to rest, that the velocity in the steady motion is U = By, and that in the disturbed U+u,v,w, and Seb TOCos val wAGee XXcvilseArNOsea uDsnoe + ‘Stability of Fluid Motion—Rectilinear Motion of Viscous Fluid between two Parallel Planes,” Phil. Mag., Aug. 1887. t “Stability of Motion—Broad River flowing down an Inclined Plane Bed,’’ Phil. Mag., Sept., 1887. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 81 denote the kinematic viscosity, or quotient of viscosity by density, by v, the fundamental equations are duldt + Byduldz + Bv = vV*u — p'dp/dz, dvidt + Bpydvldx = vV'v — p 'dp/dy, i dw/dt + Bydw/dz = vVw — p'dp/dz @) duldx + dvi/dy + dw/dz = 0 and from these we obtain, by elimination, (d/dt + Byd/dz - vV*)o = 0, (2) where o = Vv. (3) Ignoring, for the sake of brevity, any further reference to wu, w, it is desired to obtain an expression for v, satisfying (2) and also the following initial and boundary conditions :— when ¢ = 0, v to be a given arbitrary function of 2, y, z; (4) when y = 0, and when y = 8, for all values of 2, z, ¢, both v and dv/dy to vanish. (5) Lord Kelvin first proceeds to find a particular solution, v, of (2) which satisfies the initial conditions (4) irrespectively of the boundary conditions (5), except as follows :— v=0 when ¢=0, and y=0 or y=0. (6) He next finds another particular solution, », satisfying the following initial and boundary conditions :— »=0, dy/dy=0, when 7=0, (7) b=-V, dy/dy=—-dv/dy, when y=0, y=8. (8) The required complete solution will then- be vo=Vt+Y9. (9) To find v, Lord Kelvin remarks, that if » were zero, the complete integral of (2) would be ; o=f(@ — Pyt, ¥, 2), (10) where / is a perfectly arbitrary function, and takes therefore as a trial for a type of solution with y not zero, o = Teilla+ (m-Ipt)y+ nz). (11) where 7’ is a function of ¢. Substituting in (2), one obtains Tr = Co-vtll2+ m2 +n? —Imptt °p*t?/3) (12) and hence, from (3), Tei(lat (m-lpt)y + nz) ee P? +°(m — (pt)? + 0 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Realizing by adding solutions of this type for +7 and + m with proper values of C, one obtains types of complete real solution ik Hap{—vt(P? +m? + nv? — lint + P(3*t?/3)\ cos Y + (m — It) + nv? sin [lx + (in — IBtiy + nz] _ Exp.{ -vi(l + m+n’ + lmpt + PB /3} cos [la — (m + IBt)y + nz] P+ (m + IBt)y +7 sin (14) where / is an arbitrary constant. This gives, when ¢ = 0, Vv sek sin 7 ae (lz + nz) 15 = Vv, = -—-— FY) 5 2 Pe 7 cos >) which fulfils (6) if sin mb = 0, and allows us, by proper summation, for the different admissible values of m, and summation or integration with reference to 7 and n, with properly determined values of &, after the manner of Fourier, to give any arbitrarily assigned initial value to v for every value of 2, y, z from 2=- 0 to =+0, y=0 to y=), and z=-o to +0. Thesame summation and integration applied to (13) gives Vv for all values of a, y, 2, t. It remains to find the value of » which must satisfy (2), (7), (8). To do this Lord Kelvin first finds a real (simple harmonic) periodic solution of (2), fulfilling the conditions v= Ccoswt + Dsin wt ] when v = 0, (16) ae C’cos wt + D’sin wt dy » = € cos wt + Dsin wt when y = 0, (17) ae = 6’cos wt + D’sin wt dy where C, D, C’, D’, ©, D, ©’, D’ are eight assigned arbitrary functions of a, z. Then, by taking dwf(w) of each of these after the manner of Fourier, one solves the worsen of determining the motion produced throughout the fluid, by giving to every point of its plane boundaries an infinitesimal displacement, of which each of the three components is an arbitrary function of w, z,t.* Lastly, by taking these functions each = 0, from ¢ = - 0 to t= 0, and each equal to minus the value of v or dv/dy, as the case may be, for every point of each boundary, when ¢ > 0, we find » of equations (2), (3), (7), (8). * As far as v is concerned we have only to deal with arbitrary boundary-values of » and of dv/dy, the latter being obtained from those of w, w by the equation of continuity. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 83 The value of v satisfying (2), (3), (16), (17) is obtained by first finding an imaginary type solution.* Assume y= gi(wt + la + nz) V (18) c= eilottlatns) Y (19) Equation (2) then becomes CS LT ig ae U(w + 1[3y) g (20) dy? v E This may be solved by series proceeding in ascending powers of +n? + 4(w + [By)/v which are seen to be essentially convergent for all values. The form of S having thus been found, the solution of (2) can be expressed by using integral forms, and it involves four arbitrary constants; by the aid of these arbitrary constants, any prescribed values can be given to v and to dv/dy for y=0 and y=, Thus a real value of v satisfying (2), (3), (16), (17) may be obtained. Now, the v solution, expressed by (13), comes essentially to nothing asymptotically as time advances. Hence, Lord Kelvin states, the » of (2), (2), (7), (8), which rises gradually from zero at ¢ = 0, comes asymptotically to zero again. He concludes that the steady motion is stable. Art. 3. His Solution of the Second Problem and its modification to suut the First Problem. In the second paper, which, as stated above, deals with the case in which the steady velocity is expressed by a quadratic function of y, Lord Kelvin writes as in (18), above, “4 = ei(wttla+nz) Ve and obtains the differential equation satisfied by V, which is of the fourth order. He shows how four independent solutions of it may be obtained in the form of series in ascending powers of y, convergent for all values of y, unless » be zero. The rest of his discussion is by no means full; I trust I do not misinterpret it in the following statements. He appears to indicate that by means of the four arbitrary constants which occur in the value of V, any values desired can be assigned to V and to dV/dy for y=0 and y=4, and that by integration or summation with respect to w, /, 1, one can thus obtain the motion produced in the fluid by giving the plane boundaries y = 0, y = 3, * At this stage of Lord Kelvin’s work, in his equation (49), there occurs an error which is noted in an “ erratum’? prefixed to the bound yolume of the Phil. Mag. 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. displacements which are arbitrary functions of z, z, ¢, indicating in a footnote that this same method may be used as affording a complete discussion of the former problem without any introduction of the v which satisfies (2), (3), (6). He states that the essential convergence of these series proves that the steady motion is stable, however small be v, provided that it is not zero. If v be zero, the series become divergent in a certain region, thus giving rise to the “ disturbing infinity ” alluded to in Part L., Chap. L, p. 19. Art. 4. Lord Rayleigh’s Criticism of the latter Solution. Commenting on these investigations, Lord Rayleigh writes*—“... I must confess that the argument does not appear to me demonstrative. No attempt is made to determine whether in free disturbances of the type ¢” (in his notation ¢’*’) the imaginary part of m is finite, and if so whether it is positive or negative. If I rightly understand it, the process consists in an investiga- tion of forced vibrations of arbitrary (veal) frequency, and the conclusion depends upon a tacit assumption that if these forced vibrations can be expressed in a periodic form, the steady motion from which they are deviations cannot be unstable. A very simple case suffices to prove that such a principle cannot be admitted. The equation to the motion of the bob ofa pendulum situated near the highest point of its orbit is ald? — mx = X, where X is an impressed force. If Y = cos p?, the corresponding part of is but this gives no indication of the inherent instability of the situation expressed by the free ‘ vibrations,’ ge = Acer + Bem ?? This criticism is evidently directed against the argument in the second of the two papers to which I have referred. Art. 5. Lord Rayleigh’s Remarks on the Special Solution. In a later paper Lord Rayleigh, referring evidently to Lord Kelvin’s first investigation, wrotet :— “...In the particular case where the original vorticity is uniform, the probler: of small disturbances has been solved by Lord Kelvin, who shows *< mm? tanh = Te © 3B * 578 Tb (36) With the relative magnitudes chosen for the constants, the exponential factor is not small, and the product of the other factors is large, its approximate values in the extreme cases of /b large and of /b small being respectively m/20 and m*b?/24, It may be of interest to take values of the constants for which a somewhat similar motion has been found experimentally to be unstable, and ascertain to some extent how much they would allow a disturbance of the type (29), (30) to increase. Couette foundt that, when a cylinder of radius 14°6595 em. * T.e. in the sense that this gives the index of the exponential factor with sensible accuracy. + “ Etudes sur le frottement des liquides,’’ Annales de Chimie et de Physique, (6) xxi., p. 433, G2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. was rotated in water at 16°7° C. outside a concentric one of radius 14:3930 em., the motion ceased to be thoroughly stable when the speed exceeded about 56 revolutions per minute; taking v to be ‘011, this corresponds to a value of (30°/y which is about 1940. Writing (2*/y = 1900, it is seen that the disturbance could not increase greatly. Going back to (34), but writing m — 13t = 0, and retaining only the terms which are more important, we have De ae COOL ae) etl tanh $/b) s Tepe cee | 57007 (> oF ee a ia GD The final factor is less than unity, and also less than /°b?/12; thus its value is less than a (= 2mb ee Pb? + mb? Exp | 57000 SbT? + mb Sanya (38) and also less than a ( — 2mb soe hoon | PO? + m'b* Exp | 7000 ob + mb [oon (39) For either of these expressions to be a maximum, there is required (m°b? + [°6?)? = 19001b. mb, (40) or, if m/l is supposed large mb? = 1900/0 ; (41) then the former becomes approximately -af1 _ (1900)? ‘ € " Qinitt ) 2) and the latter 2 (mb? m*®b® 52) Oe ee ee x : (ae i Sanne) CS A superior limit to (57) is thus the smaller of (42), (45), and thus their common value, when they are equal, ie, about 15. The maximum value of (37) appears in fact to be about 4; and it approaches this value when lb =2, mb =5z. It may be seen that, for this value of (30*/y, the terms omitted from (54) are unimportant, and that the approximations used give nearly its maximum value and the time at which that occurs. If the disturbance were taken alone which involves the first exponential factor in (51), (82), somewhat similar results would be obtained as to the possibilities of its merease, Orr—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 93 Art. 12. A similar Investigation for the Second Modification. Ii we take the solution which would make dv/dy, and therefore wu, zero, instead of v, at the bounding planes, it is seen that the two-dimensioned form corresponding to an initial disturbance in which v=v, = B sin lz cos my (44) has a stream function given by 20) snhlb — Exp [- vt (+ m? — lmBt + P3?0/3)] Cen) B~ i + (m — Ipty x {sinh /b cos [/z + (m — It) y] - (a — It) cosh 1 (6 — y) sin la + 1(m — It) cosh ly sin [/z + (m — It) b]} + another term derivable by changing the sign of m. (45) In this case, the ratio of increase at time ¢ is LE Te = [—2vt(?+m’?-lm Bt+? 37? /3)| _ Exp [-2vt(P+m*+lmBt+PB?2/3)] I. 2 P+(m-I3t)y P+(m+Bty e { (lt) Hap[—vt(P+ m?—ln Bt+ PB?P/3)| (+1 Bt) Kap[—vt(P-+m?+lnB3t+l3"t?/3) |)? ( ?+(m-Ip3ty = P+(im-+l3t) cosh /b — cos (in — 13t)b 2b sinh Ib | v= eee) Here, again, there is a possibility of a large increase if m// is large.* At the instant when m — /(3¢ is zero, the only term in this which is not negligible assumes the form + m? 20 simpler than (37), and capable of assuming a much greater value. A condi- tion that (47) should be a maximum is v (? +m’) = lmp, on wm? — 13); (48) — 2vm 4 37 4 mt - Kup 3p (31 ey (47) and then it is approximately e33?/QmAv?, or ¢7804B*v*/2m*b', (49) If (2?/v = 1900 and mb has its lowest value, z, this is nearly 9500. Taking (307/v = 1940, we have in round numbers 10000. * It is not evident that, as in the case of the first modification, there is no possibility of a great increase under any other circumstances. R. 1. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A, [13] 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If we took the disturbance indicated by the first term alone of ~ in (45), almost the same result would be obtained. The difference between these two solutions, and between their results as to stability, strengthens the view that boundary-conditions are unimportant if, and only if, /b is large. It is not suggested that when instability actually occurs, the Increase in a disturbance is as small as that obtained in the former solution, or as great as that in the latter. The boundary-conditions to which they refer are not those which occur in the experiment; /b is not large (in the latter solution, very small), so that the violation of boundary-conditions is important; and even the initial disturbance does not satisfy the realizable boundary-conditions. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 95 CHAPTER II. THE FUNDAMENTAL FREE DISTURBANCES OF A STREAM WHICH IS SHEARING UNIFORMLY. Art. 13. The Period-Hquation for the Boundary-Conditions Vv = 0. In a passage quoted above,* Lord Rayleigh appears to suggest that possibly in the case of astream of uniform vorticity there may not be free disturbances which involve the time in the usual exponential or trigonometrical form, 1.e. varying as ¢?’, where p is a real or complex constant. I proceed to consider this question. Referrimg to Lord Kelvin’s analysis given in Chapter L, if in equation (20) of that Chapter, we write wz = p, it assumes the form US/dy = {P+ +(p + upy)/v}S, (1) where = (0 /dy’ —P —-w)V. (2) The solutions of (1) are given by Lord Kelvin in the form of infinite series; and the equation had previously been discussed by Stokest and others. The solution in fact is, 1f we replace /? + n’ by A’, S=(vd? +p + lB yi) i fa SP] EC 2h] where J, is the function connected with the Bessel function J, by the relation T,(0) = 0S, (0) sae {+g z a eae es 4 2” TI (7) 2.(2n+ 2) yy -4.(2m+2)(2n+4) 7 §7 (4 We may also write (5) in the form ) ((7B\t/ «ve +p DAN CON sae ea | g Seay (Tivol ye Be} © where ves yi De ee Sia rena dae (6) ye We Oe oa, Ao san 7) * See Art. d, p. 80. t It was in connexion with this equation that Stokes published his investigation of the asymptotic expansion of Bessel’s functions; ‘‘ On the Numerical Calculation of Definite Integrals and Infinite Series,’’? Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc., ix., Part i., 1850 ; Math. and Phys. Paper ii, p. 329. [13*] 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The solution of (2), as an equation determining /, is easily expressible by means of integrals, and is so expressed by Lord Kelvin. He does not, however, make any reference to the problem of determining p so as to satisfy assigned boundary-conditions. The most natural boundary-conditions to take would, of course, be that at each of the bounding-planes wu, v, w should vanish; conditions which, as far as v is concerned, are equivalent to the vanishing of V and dV/dy. The analysis would obviously be much simplified, however, if two of the four conditions which V can satisfy should be the vanishing of S at each of the planes ; and it will be chiefly this case that I shall consider. It is readily seen that we should have this case if the boundary-conditions were that v should vanish, and that the tangential forces on the bounding planes should be the same in the disturbed as in the steady motion. Denoting the bounding-planes by y=+za, instead of y=0,0, as in Part L, Chap. L, the equation determining the value of p evidently takes the form 2 (1B eae Ne les 2 (1B (va? +p if oie ee Gi ip “sy | 12 (fB (_ vA? + p Se (2 (6B fv + p we — [4 sfe(- 7 +ai)| | n{5{2(- 7B ai) | = 10353) yi As the form of this is unaltered by changing the sign of 7, complex roots occur in pairs in the usual fashion. Art. 14. This Period Equation has an Infinite Number of Roots. In view of the suggestion of Lord Rayleigh,* referred to above, it seems desirable to prove, in the first place, that this equation in p has an infinite number of roots; it has, in fact, an infinite number whose real parts are negative. ‘This may be shown by the aid of the approximate expressions for the Z functions for large values of the parameter. If we suppose that (v\? + p)//B has its real part negative, large compared with its imaginary part, and large compared with a, we may take the argument of (- vr? +p Fi ai) Ip | to be a small positive angle, and that of * See Art. 5; p. Sd. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 97 to be a small negative angle. Now, if the argument of « lies between the limits +7, we have the equation* L;(«) - I;,(@) ae 1-2k)4+2k) (1-2k)(3- 2k) + 2k)(8 + 2k) = (2 2\z ie x _ Hs 24) at 26) —_ = = (2/a)? sin kre i! - + aces cee (9) 1 in the sense that, provided s — + 4 is positive, the error in terminating the series on the right after the s term has a modulus less than that of the next term if the argument of x lies between the limits + 7/2, and less than a certain multiplet of it if the argument of ~ lies between 7/2 and 7, or between — 7/2 and —7. And, by writing in this equation x = ye-™, and dividing across by sin kz, we obtain the equation Lily) + Ixy) ~ i cot hy {Li(y) — Te} iL = Ds 2k — 2k)(3 —2k 2k)(3 + 2k ) Lak k)(1 + kh) Gd k)(5 — 2k)(1 + 2k) (8 + ky | Sy Suelony2 = 2/ay)re’ (10) which holds in a sense obvious from the preceding sentence, provided the argument of y lies between 0 and 27. While, by writing in (9), «= ye*™, there results Lily) + In(y) + ceot ky [Lay — Ley)} z sy fq , 2=2h) (142k) | (L-2h)(B-2h)(1+ 2h) (842k) +...) = (2/my)te” 1 + By J 8.16.47 ” (11) provided the argument of vy lies between 0 and — 27. Thus, if y is large, and its argument lies between + 7/2, it follows from (9) that the term involving J;,(y)-JL;(y), which occurs in the left-hand members of (10), (11), may be neglected, so that within these limits for large values of y we have the approximate equations L(y) - Lely) = (2/my)3 sin kero, (12) L(y) + Tey) = (2/ay)ze’. (13) Accordingly, if AZ;(~) + B4(@) 1s to vanish for two large values of x, whose arguments lie between + 7/2, the values must differ approximately by a multiple * “On the Product Jm (x) Jn (x),’? Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc., x., Part III., equations (14), &c. ; <¢On Divergent Hypergeometric Series,’’? Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc., xvii., Part III., Art. 3, especially foot-notes, pp. 179-180; and Art.11. In the foot-note on p. 179, for ‘ma + y”’ read ‘*+ (m—-)”’. Some errata in Art. 11 are corrected in Vol. xix., Part I., p. 150. + The multiplier depends on the argument of #, but not on the modulus. 98 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. of wv; and thus, if we make the further supposition, that the quantities Ip vr + Me es are sufficiently large, equation (8), which expresses that S as given by (3) should vanish for two different values of the parameter, takes the approximate form Ae MOCO IN AGG Beam 25 i Ae Na ae a) 2 ee NEE oe ste ( ip + at) =| E( ip a) == Tit, or 2 (13 (vr? + p Be 2 (16 fwd? + p \3)2 Spore, des 1 ( ae ae see / | ge ae ( ip a) 3 | E( 7B + eo = 1r, (14) where 7 is any integer, positive, or negative. If r is sufficiently large, whatever be the values of /, A, this equation in p has one root such that the real part of vA* +p, and a fortiori the real part of p, is negative. (When the equation is rationalized, care must be taken to distinguish between it and the equation which would be obtained by connecting the two terms on the left-hand side by a plus instead of by a minus sign.) In fact, as we have already supposed that @ is small compared with (vA’ + p)//3, the equation may be replaced by 2 e , na) Mw = —1Tnr, pe ie) p= — vi +7°'7"/4e’), (5) giving a value which is wholly real and negative. The suppositions made in arriving at this approximate value of p, viz.: that (vA’ + p)/Z{3 has its real part negative, large compared with its imaginary part, and large compared with @, and that 76) vr? + p NG a ip + ai) are sufficiently large, are accordingly justified, provided 7 is sufficiently large. And as 7 may be any integer if large enough, it thus appears that the approximate form of the period-equation has an infinity of roots. Moreover, from the value found for p, it appears that by taking 7 large enough, the accurate form (8) of the period-equation may be represented as closely as we please by the approximate form (14), so that the actual period- equation must have an infinity of roots. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 99 Art, 15. Hach Fundamental Disturbance satisfying the Boundary-Conditions V’v = 0 ts exponentially stable. It may next be shown that a// the values of p which satisfy the period- equation (8) have a real negative part. This follows easily by a method which has been used by Lord Rayleigh in the discussion of similar questions when viscosity is ignored. The period-equation has been obtained by making the function S, which is a solution of equation (1), vanish for the two values y=+a. In equation (1), then, write S= P+ 7, p = 0+ ip, where P, Q, 0,¢ are all real; separating the real and imaginary parts we have vi? P/dy* = (vA? + 0™)P - (@ + Isy)Q, (16) vd Q/dyp = (wr? + 9) Q-+ (p + IBy)P. (17) Multiplying the former by P, the latter by Q, and adding, we obtain v(Pai?P/dy’ + Qd?Q/dy*) = (vd? + 0) (P? + Q?). (18) Integrating with respect to y from y=-—a to y=+4a, since S, and therefore both P and Q, vanish at the limits, we obtain C+a +a —v | {(dP/dy)? + (dQ/dy)*} dy = | (vr? + 0) (P? + @) dy. (19) The right-hand member must therefore be negative, so that not only must p have a negative real part, but that real part must be numerically greater than vA’. If we multiply (17) by P, (16) by Q, and subtract, we obtain v(Pi2Q|dy? — Qa? P|dy?) = (o + By) (22 + @). (20) Integrating with respect to y from y=-a to y=+4a, since P and Q both vanish at the limits, we obtain 0 =| (p+ By) (PF + @ay, (21) so that @ + /Py must change sign as y passes through some value between —aand+a, Accordingly the value of ¢ must he between the limits + pa. If the boundary-conditions assigned were that dS/dy should vanish at the bounding-planes, it may be readily seen that all the conclusions drawn above as to the existence of, and the nature of, the roots of the period-equation still hold. 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. While, if the boundary-conditions were that S should vanish at one bounding-plane, and dS/dy at the other, it may be seen that the period- equation has an infinity of roots, and that all the values of p have negative real parts numerically greater than vA*; the conclusion that the imaginary part of p lies between the limits + /j3a7 would not, however, hold. And in the right-hand member of (14), rw would be replaced by (27 + 1)z/2, as we should now require, approximately, Ae” + Be* to vanish for one value of the parameter, and Ac* — Be* for another, so that the two values of the parameter would differ approximately by (27 + 1)a7/2. It thus appears that the fundamental modes of free disturbance possess stability of the ordinary simple exponential character, when the boundary- conditions include the vanishing of V*z. Art. 16. For all values of 1, n, there are an infinite number of Aperiodic Disturbances. Considering real values of p for which vA* + p is negative, if we take that value of | \ ? vr* + p re whose argument is zero when y is zero, then when y is @, its argument must lie between the limits 0 and 37/4 ;* and when y is — a, its argument must lie between 0 and — 37/4. Now, from (9), (10), there is one linear function of I,,(z) and J; (%), viz., a multiple of 1; (”) - L,(~), which, for large values of « whose argument lies between - 37/2 and + 37/2, is approximately a 2e*; and there is another function, viz.,a multiple of J;(z) + J,(z), which, when the argument lies between 0 and 7, assumes the approximate form xg #(e* +4 coskr.e”), but which, when the argument lies between 0 and — 7, is approximately g 2 (e* —1 coskn .€”). If, then, we write 2(1B/ wee ay, 2 3 | Ip (- vd? + p (3 IB a «€ Bio \ | de the period equation is, approximately, Vv en +4/2.6e% ~ . e2 —4/2.e% ou“ = v2 ? * This is true for complex values also, since, as proyed in Art. 15, the imaginary part of vA? + p lies between the limits + /Bai. Orr—NStability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 101 or, aS it may be written, = 4 (em 5 gt2-m) +e %-v — 0), (23) Substituting tS IP2U), Upside = Wh, (24) this becomes 2 sin 2Q +e? = 0. (25) Moreover, the form of (8) shows that when P is real, the accurate value of the left-hand member of (23) is a real quantity; and (10), (11) show that the errors in the expressions e%1, e1 have moduli less than those of Awe", Bue, respectively ; and those in e”, e have moduli less than those of Auyzle2, Bue, respectively, where A, B are certain numbers. Thus the error in the left-hand member of (25) is less than 2{((L+ AU) (1+ BU?) =1) + {1+ BU)? = 1}, (26) Mg where U denotes the modulus of uw, or w#. And if [3 ( vr? Dy ip) is large enough, P, U can be made as great as ever we please. From this it is evident that, if is sufficiently great, on substituting a real value of p in the accurate expression for the left-hand member of (25), there is obtained a real magnitude which differs from 2sin2@ by as little as ever we please. Consequently, for all values of /, X, there are an infinite number of rea] negative values of p, given as nearly as we please by the equation 2@ = rm, where 7 is a large enough integer. Art. 17. For Waves of Sufficient Length in the direction of flow, all Disturbances are Aperiodic, the values of p being given approximately by equation (15). The period-equation may be written in the form Fs 2a" k 2a4(21p”? + (3720?) # Aap’ (9p? + (37a?) 3y 315y? 28353 r 2a§\ 4299" + 78p?B°Pa? + B*ltat fi 4a'p' (1177p + 30p? Ba? + Bla‘) -+ : =U 1216215,4 18243225,° (27) where p’ =p + vA’, and accordingly if (/a?/v is small enough, it is evident R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [14] 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. that no value of {p+ vA*)a?/v is very small; hence, if /a is large enough, all the values of ((p + v*)a"/v}*(Bla*/v)*, or (p + vd*)?/(vl?B?) can be as large as we please, and hence 9 Baier 5) 5h a Shore eA) so large that the approximate forms of the / functions for large values of the parameter may be applied as accurately as we please, and it thus appears evident that, under such circumstances, a// the values of p are given approximately by (15). Art. 18. A Rigorous Proof of last Proposition. Number of Roots ina Circular Contour of large Radius having Origin as Centre. A rigorous proof of the last statement presents some difficulties, however. Let p be any quantity, in general complex, not restricted to a value which satisfies the period-equation, and denote p + vA* by p’; then, if /a is sufficiently small aie, \ eee WU Sl aaa 2 aoe (=p yy a in the sense that the difference between the left- and the right-hand members can be made less than any assigned quantity by taking /a small enough ; for the difference may be made less than a certain multiple of (la?/(yp’)2 as follows from the binomial theorem. If, under these circumstances, with the origin as centre, there is described a circle for which mod 2a(- p’/v)? = (7 + $)z, (28) 2 UW - U,=5 o 7 being zero, or any integer, it may be proved that the number of roots of the period-equation within this contour is 7. (The circle might equally well be taken so that the right-hand member of (28) is any other quantity lying between rz and (7 + 1)z, and finitely different from both.) Let the equation be written in the form miata’ {£3 (tn) — 13s) (Za(e) + 13 ()} -— (Fae) - BR) 1am) + A(mn)}] = 0. (29) A comparison with (8) shows that in this form the proper equation has been, for convenience, multiplied by w,é228. With a view to examine the increase of argument of the left-hand member as p’ describes the circumference of the circle, we first trace the changes in Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 108 the approximate expression for it in the different portions of the region traversed. In fig. 1, O denoting the origin, let A, A’ on the axis of imaginary quantities denote the points (lai, - Blai; through A draw AZ parallel M' Fig. 1. to the axis of real quantities and in the negative direction, and draw AJ/, AN making angles of 27/3 with AZ; also draw A’L’, A’M’, A’N’ parallel to AL, AM, AN. Suppose p’ starts from a point on the line AL; let the argument of each power of a, be zero in that position ; and let the argument of each power of w, be zero when p’ moves down to A’L’. When p’ les between AZ, A’L’, since the ratio of its value, given by (28), to Bla is large, the argument of wu, is a small positive quantity, and that of w a small negative quantity. Thus, in this region, from equations (9), (10), (11) we have w3(L4(m) — Iy(t)) = (2/7)! sin 7/306, (30) uxt(L4(t) + L(u)) = @/a)e @9 + 1/2.6™), (31) Un? (L4(U2) — Ty(u)) = (2/7)28in 7/3..6, (32) Us (L4(ue) + Ty (un)) = (Q/m)8(e% — 4/2.) ; (33) so that, omitting a constant factor, the left-hand member of (29) has the approximate form evi (ems — 4/2.¢%) — ev (e% + 42.6%), (54) or, ele—Uy — ety — Ug — 1671-2, (55) When p’ crosses to the lower side of A’Z’, since the argument of uv, then (14*] 104 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. becomes positive also, the factor e — 7/2.¢“ of the right-hand member of (35) and of the first term of (54) is to be replaced by e”2 + 2/2.¢™, so that instead of (35), we have the simpler expression eva — et -U2, (56) This expression remains valid, as p’ travels round the circle until it passes into the region between AJ/, A’l/’; here the argument of w, exceeds 7; and it may be seen that the factor ez in (32) and in (36) is now replaced* by e“2 +7, and that (36) now becomes 62-1 — ety — 1Euit U2 , (57) When p’ passes out of this region, the factor ¢“ for a similar reason has to be replaced by e+ 7e%, and, accordingly, we now recover the simpler expression (96). This holds good again until p’ passes into the space between the lines A.V, A’N’; in so doing, the argument of uw, is increased through 27, and thus the factor e“: is changed into e” + ie, and (35) into ela-% — git, 4 4g U2, (38) When p’ crosses A’N’, the factor e“1 is changed into e” + ie from a similar cause, and we thus again recover the simple expression (36), which remains valid until p’ reaches its starting-point on the line AZ. The final value of (36) is, however, not the same as the initial, but differs from it by a change of sign; for the initial and final values of w, and also those of uz, are equal in magnitude and opposite in sign. Again, under the circumstances stated, the simple expression (36) 1s in reality valid all round the contour; for the additional term in (55), (37), or (88), as the case may be, is small compared with the larger of the others. (It may be seen, however, that if the circumstances were such that the circular contour cut the productions of the lines AN, A’ between the lines AL, A’L’, it would not be legitimate in that region to omit the final term of (35); as will be shown below,f for sufficiently short waves there are * The law of discontinuity in the form of the approximate expressions for the Bessel functions was conveniently stated by Stokes (‘‘ On the Discontinuity of the Arbitrary Constants that appear as Multipliers of Semi-Convergent Series’’; Acta Mathematica, xxvi., 1902; Collected Papers, v., p- 285). The substance of his statement is that of the two expressions—(1) ¢“ multiplied by a divergent series whose first term is unity, and (2) e“ multiplied by a similar series—when the argument of w increases through an even multiple of z, (1) must be increased by 2% cosrm times (2) ; and when through an odd multiple, (2) must be increased by 2% cos7zm times (1), in order that they may respectively continue to represent the same linear function of z?J,(«) and atl, (z). This may be seen, in fact, from equations (9), (10). f¢ Art. 21, p. 111. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 105 complex roots for which p’ lies near one or other of the productions mentioned.) We have then to trace the change of argument of ¢2-“ -— 1" as p’ describes this circular contour. It will be more convenient to suppose p’ to start from, and stop at, the point of the circle midway between AL, A’L’. From (274), (28) it is seen that, as p’ describes the contour, the real part of uz, — um starts from an initial value zero, is continually positive, and ends with the value zero, while the imaginary part continually increases from —(2r+1)7/2 to +(2r+1)7/2. Thus, of the vectors e2"", e“:, the former is throughout the greater, except that their initial values are equal;* the former revolves in the positive direction, and the latter in the negative direction, each through an angle (2r + 1)75; owing to the former being throughout the greater, the vector e%2-"% — ei~“2, which is their difference, follows the direction of the former, oscillating about it, but never rotating round it, making, indeed, always an acute angle with it. As the initial direction of this difference is the same as that of e”°%, and as the same is true of the final directions, the total angle through which the vector difference rotates is the same as that through which e”-" rotates, Le. a positive angle (27+1)7. Thus, while p’ describes the circle, the argument of the left-hand member of (29) increases by (27+1)7. But the points A, A’ are zeroes of the left-hand member of (29), extraneous to the proper period-equation; the increase in the argument of the extra factor (w,u2)*, or in (—p’ +/.ai)t(— p’ — 1[B.ar)s, is 7. Subtracting this we obtain an increase of 27m as that depending on the number of zeroes we wish to find; hence their number is7. Butall the zeroes have been proved to lie between the lines AZ, A’LZ’. By giving 7 the values 0, 1, 2, etc., in succession, we see that there is no zero to the right of the arc of the first circle r = 0, and that there is one and only one zero in each of the quadrilateral spaces bounded by two consecutive circles and the parallel lines. And it has been already shown that in each such space there is one real zero given approximately by u,—w,=7rmt; hence, under the circumstances referred to at the beginning of the Art., this approximate equation gives all the zeroes. And the same argument shows that whatever the value of /a, if 7 is large enough, the number of zeroes lying inside the circle referred to in (28) is 7, * But opposite, and the same statements hold, of course, for their final values. fT It is important to note that in the first and last quadrants of the circular contour the real part of wz — u changes more rapidly (and in the first and last portions exceedingly more rapidly) than the imaginary part, so that when the vectors, which are represented only approximately by g”2"" and e“1 “2, are in the same direction, eyen for the first and the last times, the former is very much the greater. 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Art. 19. The Double Roots of the Pervod-Equation. As for waves of sufficient length in the direction of flow, all the values of p are real, it follows that, if this wave-length be supposed at first large and then to be gradually diminished, a value of p can become complex only by the wave-length passing through a value such that two real values of p become coincident. Now, if we write h(a Mer) n, (Cha Met- na the period-equation in the notation of equations (6), (7) assumes the form p (Vi) b(12) — b( V2) p(X) = 9. (40) If p has the real negative value which makes Y,;°= Y,° =a real negative quantity,* the functions @( V1), (V2) are identical ; and the same is true of Vir La); Ver (i), and alsoof Li ¥4);/O4); accordingly, if this value of » just alluded to makes ~(Y;), and therefore also ~(¥,) vanish, this value of p is a double root of the period-equation. (If such a value of p, however, makes ~(V,), ~(Y2) vanish instead, it is only a single root; for, to be a double root, it would require to make either ~/(V) or ¢(Y) vanish ; but no root of J,,(7) = 0 can satisfy either J’,(v) = 0 or J_,(@) = 90.) Thus, there are double roots p for certain values of /, p and / being given by the equations ; a5 2 ( 813a? \ ps3 ie. Ths ee ) a: (41) : Ua ew7a It may be proved, also, that these equations give the only double roots. The equation didp \o( V1) b(¥2) — o(V2) pCi) = 0, (42) which a double root must satisfy, when combined with (40), gives (p( Va)) "tp VayW'( M2) - 6 V2) Ve)} = 162) Po ODP OD) — ae 43) But, from the linear differential equation satisfied by @, ¥, we have, for all values of the parameter, o(Y)V(Y) - 6(VY)t(Y) = constant: so that (45) is equivalent to (p(V1))* = (h( V2) }5 (44) * For any such value y’ is represented by the point C (fig. 2, p. 108). Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 107 and thus the equations to be satisfied in case of a double root are either o(%1) = (2), and o(Vr) = $(%), (45) o(Yi) =- ¢(%), and ¥(V,)=-¥(%). (46) The former alternative is equivalent to the statement that (V1), (¥1) should both be purely real; the latter, that they should both be purely imaginary. In either case, there would exist some equation of the type ¢(%1) + Op( Wi) = 9, (477) in which C is some real quantity, except either @ or ~ vanishes (for both Y,and Y,). Of the two exceptional cases, that in which #(Vi) = $(¥2) = 0, o(%) = o(%), (48) is the one already referred to; for, as a Bessel function* can vanish only for real values of the argument, the former pair of these equations requires Y,> and Y,3 to be real, negative, and therefore, by (39), equal, quantities. The second exceptional case, Le. ¢(Vi) = ¢(¥2) = 0, p(11) = o(Y,) (49) is impossible, for the former pair of equations again requires that Y;° and Y,° should be real negative equal quantities. Then, since Y, cannot be equal to V2, the second pair would imply that ~(V) and W(Y2) should both vanish; this would recover the former exceptional case, though it is impossible that , W should vanish together. Thus we are driven back to equation (47). But this cannot be satisfied by a complex value of Y*. We may rest this last statement on the general theorem that, if n les between + 1, any expression of the form L(x) + CI,(2), or else where ( is a real quantity, and every power of « has its principal value, can vanish for, at most, only one value of x, and this a real positive one.f Or it may be established independently as follows: Denote by y(¥Y) the left-hand member of (47) with Y, replaced by Y;$ and suppose, if possible, it vanishes for Y, and Y2, complementary complex values ; we evidently have dx (a Y,)/da® =a Y,°x (a 1%), ay (a Y2\/da® = a Y.°x (a V2); from which we deduce x (a V,)@? x(a V2) /da® — x(a Y2)d*y (a Y,)/da’ = (V2? - V3) ax (aVi) x (a V2); * Of order greater than — 1, as here. ft Unless » = 3, in which case it may be a negative one. { By Vis denoted (08/v)2(— va? — p — Byi)/7B as in (6), 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. on multiplying by da, and integrating between the limits 0 and 1, we obtain (Bx (W)= x (Fx (Y= (WP - Vo)| axles) xla¥a)das 49 by supposition the left-hand member is zero, while the integrand on the right, being the product of conjugate complex factors, is essentially positive ; accordingly Y,° and Y.* must be equal; and, on substituting in succession Y,, Y, in (47), we evidently return to the special exceptional cases again. Art. 20. The March of the Roots, as the Wave-Length, in Direction of Flow decreases. A finite Number of Disturbances become Oscillatory. In fig. 2, let O be the origin, A, A’ the points Bla, — lai, and C the point — Bla),/ 3. As proved in Art. 19, when a double root occurs, the value of p’ is represented by the point C. I desire to make use of some expression for the error in terminating, after an assigned term, the divergent series which occur in connexion with the Bessel functions; a partial statement as to this error has been made in A A' Fie. 2. connexion with equation (9); it may now be completed by stating that, in that equation, if the argument of x is +(m—- y), y being acute, one form of the multiplier there alluded to is cosec (8 + v) (sec 6)2***8, where @ is any acute angle such that @ + y is also acute; in the case in hand we may conveniently take @ to be zero, and use the theorem that the error is less than the next term multiplied by cosecy. And as whenk=4, }-k+s is positive, even when s is zero, we may use this form of remainder after any number (even zero) of terms. When p’ les between ( and O, the argument of u, lies between 7/2 and 37/4, and that of w. between — 7/2 and — 37/4, so Orr—Stabihty or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 109 that, when the period-equation is written in the form (23), we may take in the notation of (26), A =5/72, B=5 Wh 9/ 72. We shall not be using the approximations in any case in which the value of | 7 | or | v.| at Cis less than 37/4 ; consequently, at any point between C and O, the value of | | exceeds (\/3/2)8 . 37/4 or 1:8989, and thus the fractional error in e”: or e”2 is less than 1/27, and that in e“” or ez less than ,/2/27. Thus, if the period-equation be brought to the form —1(e", -e)+1=0 (50) by dividing across by the factor which will make the third term rigorously accurate, the fractional error in e* or e? is less than (-Bn and therefore less than 1/10. Thus the correct left-hand member lies between e?(2 sin 2Q + 1/5) + 1. Let us suppose that at C, wu, =u, = n7i + 7i/4, where vn is unity, or any higher integer. At C the left-hand member lies between the limits 2 sin 7/2 + 1/5 +1, and is therefore positive. As p’ travels from C towards O, the factor 2sin 2Q + 1/5 remains positive, certainly until 2Q decreases by 7/3, at which stage 2P has decreased algebraically by more than 7/3, (for it may easily be seen by differentiating (— p’ + az): that its real part decreases algebraically as p moves towards O at a rate which, measured absolutely, is greater than the rate of decrease of its imaginary part), and hence ¢?? va*/4a*. Thus the result is established for real values of p’. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 115 I have not succeeded in obtaining a rigorous proof for complex values of p. Whenever such roots occur, the approximate value, however, of the real part of the first complex value of p’, as given by (57), is much greater than va*/4a*, In fact, if a be regarded as fixed, and / is increased from zero, when the first root of the period-equation reaches C, uw, being then the lowest root of the equation J-1{3231a3/(27,/ 3 v)}2 = 0, (which is a little greater than 77/12), the numerical value of p’ is slightly greater than (147/128) (v7?/4a*), No complex root occurs, however, until / is further increased to such a value that Jt {3231a3/(27,/ 3v)|% = 0, as the lowest value for which /3(%) vanishes slightly exceeds 117/12, the cor- responding value of p’ is a little greater than (363/128) (vm?/4a’). And, in the approximate formula (57) for the complex roots, /, and therefore also v/?/3’, has a larger value than in this critical case, while the coefficient of (v/?/3*)3 in the real portion is decreased in the ratio (9/11)3; the approximate value of the real part of p’ is thus numerically greater than 363 Ca ve T8\ti) aa It does not seem possible that this approximate value could be so far wrong that the actual value should be so small as va?/4a’. For small values of /a a further approximation to the 7 root of the period equation is given by Crap Ft - (552 - Sa). G1) It thus seems probable that, as /a is gradually increased from zero, the lowest value of —p’ continually increases, and the other values of — p’ (but not necessarily those of —- p) continually decrease until they become complex. Art. 23. Equations for resolving an Arbitrary Disturbance into the Fundamental ones: Inability to use them. The problem of resolving any arbitrary disturbance (subject to the boundary-conditions Vv = 0) evidently reduces to that of expressing an arbitrary function of y which vanishes when y = + a, in terms of the functions S which correspond to the free modes of disturbance already il4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. investigated, having the values of /, X assigned. If Sj, S;, be functions corre- sponding to two different possible values p,, p. of p, from the equations vPSi/dy? = (vA? + p, + UBy) Ss, vl'S,/dy* = (vd? + p2 + Uppy) So, there results v(Si@?82/dy* Ge S.0*8,/dy’) = (pe ais pr) S,S2, and by integration between the limits + a, a (Ps - 7) SS.dy = -a S,dS./dy — S,dS,/dy | - (62) If p, and p, are different values for which S,, S, vanish at the limits, this gives Sits - (63) -a e If, in the formula (62), we write p:, =p, + 6p, divide by ép,, and then suppose 6p, to diminish indefinitely, we obtain a ( ie lees : d aS ds, d Si Sidy anes Sy SS a dydp, dy dp, ds; ds; —a a = (64) -a since S, vanishes at both limits. Thus, if we assume the possibility of expanding an arbitrary function, f(y), in a series of the form 34,8,(y) 1 the coefficients are from (63), (64) determined by equations of the form d S;,. ds). dy dp, a = eal = [ T(y)S,(y) dy. (65) —a Should the period-equation have a double root p, in which case that portion of the complete disturbance which involves ¢?’ takes the form ASe?t + B(e'dS/dp + tSe?*), the expansion of /(y), the value of S at the time # = 0, has to include a term BdS/dp as well as AS, and (65) fails to determine 4, B. The investigation necessary to find their values is somewhat longer, and it appears unnecessary to give it. I have not succeeded in applying these formule to any initial disturbance of the simplest type, such as that discussed by Lord Kelvin. Towards so Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 115 doing, the evaluation, accurate or approximate, of the coefficients 4 by means of (65) would be only one step. Were this accomplished, we would have S = 3 A,S.(y) ert, (65 a) and V would have to be found from this, by the aid of (2), and found in a form suitable for arithmetical comparisons. It may be noted that although, from the results of Chap. I., above, and those of Part L, there is good reason to suppose that, for a suitably chosen initial disturbance, V may increase very much, this is not the case with NV. On the contrary, it readily follows from (2) of Chap I. that the average value of S$? throughout the liquid diminishes continuously and indefinitely ; a similar contrast between decreasing S and increasing V may be noted for the disturbances discussed in Chap. I., Arts. 2 and 10-12. Art, 24. The Case of Boundary-Conditions dS/dy = 0. If the assigned boundary-conditions are that dS/dy should vanish at each of the boundary-planes, the period-equation is obtained by making, in the notation of equations (5), (6), (7), AY (LY) + BY(Y) vanish at the boundaries; but V(Y) = 3°11 2) ¥EaGY) 2¢/(¥) = 302) VR(RY*); so that the equation is similar to (8), except that the JZ functions are of order + 2. For large values of p’ whose real part is negative, the approximate form of this equation is enue — eta — ge -% =. 0). (66) Obviously it may be proved, as in Art. 16, that for all values of /, n, there are an infinite number of aperiodic disturbances, the values of p being given approximately by (14), (15) again. Evidently, too, if /a is small enough, in (15) 7 may be taken to be any integer, even unity. But an investigation almost identical with that of Art. 18 proves that, for all integral values of + Gncluding zero), if Ja be small enough, and for all values of Ja, if + be large enough, the number of roots inside the circular contour for which mod 2a (— p’/v)z = (7+4)r is 7+ 1, one more than with the boundary-conditions S=0. This difference in 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, number is due to the fact that (66) has to be multiphed, instead of divided as is the case with (23), by . (- p’ + (Bar)z(- p’ — [Bar)t, in order that it may represent, for large values of p’, the true period-equation. Accordingly, when Ja is very small, the period-equation has one root not given by (15). This root gives a value to p’ which is itself very small and diminishes indefinitely with /a. In fact, if /a@ is zero, one value of p’ is zero; this may be seen by noting that when la is zero, Y, = Y., in the notation of (39); p’ will now be zero if Y, = Y,=0; and it is evident that these values satisfy the period-equation, after its division by Y, — Y2, or an equivalent differentiation, which is a necessary preliminary. If, returning to (1), in it we replace / by zero, we do indeed obtain a root, p’ = zero, corresponding to a disturbance in which S is constant, in time and in space. Thus, if 7@ be small enough, here again all the disturbances are aperiodic, and all the roots are accounted for by (15), with the exception of this one, which we may regard as also included in (15) on making + zero. It is readily seen that a value of p’ occurs at C (fig. 2, p. 108), whenever at this point f_2(u)=0, le. uw = (rm + 57/12)2, or Zz (uw) =0, Le. w = (rw + 187/12), v being zero or any positive integer. The former set are double roots; and it may be proved much as in Art. 19 that these are the only double roots. We may trace, as in Art. 20, the effect of diminishing the wave-length in the direction of flow on the nature of the roots. When /a is exceedingly small, one value of p’ is close to O (fig. 2), and all the others to the left of C; as 7 is gradually increased, all the roots move towards C' until the expression (51) becomes equal to the lowest zero of J-2(x); at this stage two values of p’ coincide at C. On increasing / still further, these two roots become complex, and there is now no value between Cand O until (51) becomes equal to the lowest zero of /2(~) when a value of p’ passes C, to return to it and in coinci- dence with another become a double root when (51) becomes equal to the next zero of J_2z(a); after this these two become complex and different; and so on. The greatest wave-length in the direction of flow for which a disturbance can be oscillatory is thus 27//, where (3231a3/(27,/3v)\? = the lowest zero of J_3(z) 1:2. (67) There are a finite number of complex roots, those whose imaginary parts are positive being given, when not too near C, by the approximate equation em — 7% = 0), or, UW, =n + w/A, (68) Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 117 where 7 is zero or any positive integer; and, more accurately, by J-3 || ~ Fel] = 0; the second term of (66) is now small compared with the other two. These complex values of p’, of course, as before, lie close to the line CA, and their conjugates close to CA’. It is seen that here again all the roots which exist have been accounted for and approximately located. It will be noticed that, approximately, when /a is large, the real roots, if not too near C, are the same as when the boundary-conditions are S = 0; the complex roots are different, however; this is the only evidence I have noticed against the view that, for disturbances whose wave-lengths in all directions are small, the question of stability is little affected by the precise boundary- conditions. ; Art, 25. The Case of Boundary-Conditions V=0, dV /dy=0: Failure to obtain any Simple Proof that fundamental Disturbances are Stable. With the boundary-conditions V=0, dV/dy=0, I am unable to give any simple proof by any method analogous to that of Art. 15 that the funda- mental modes of disturbance are exponentially stable. We obtain, however, the same limits for the imaginary parts of the values of p, viz., +/Bat. The equation satisfied by V being [d?/dy? — (2 + (p + UBy)/v} |(P/dy? - X)V = 0, if we write V=V,+7%V.2, p=8+19, separate the real and the imaginary parts, multiply one equation by V,, the other by V,, add, and integrate between the hmits +a, we readily obtain | ” (@ + Y8y)[(dV fay)? + (dV2/dy)? + 8 (Ves Vey = 0, (69) from which it follows that @+ /6y must change sign between the limits of y. I have also been unable to obtain any equations analogous to (63), (64) Art. 23, by the aid of which any arbitrary free disturbance may be resolved into its constituent fundamental ones. Art, 26. Derivation of the Period-Equation : Its approximate Form. The solution of (1) being denoted by S, V may be expressed in the form We = = fer] Ses dy — ow | Serrdy a ? whence dV idy =4 fer [ Serva + ow | sorray|, R.I.A. PROC., SECT. XXVII., SECT. A. [16] 118 _ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The boundary-conditions thus lead to the period-equation a @ E a ; a | Siedy | S,e“dy — Sie Vdy | Sievdy = 0, (70) -a = Gi) J a a } where S,, S, are any two independent solutions of (1). A laborious development of this equation in ascending powers of p’ threw little ight on the nature of the roots; every term in the equation appears to have the same sign, however. : On the supposition, justified to some extent by results, that for all the roots the quantities which occur as variables in the Bessel functions in S are large, an equation approximately equivalent to this may be obtained. As approximate forms of S are (— p’ — /Byi)-z.c*", where 2 /IB\z (-p' -lByi\? u=3(2) (ee : ‘ (71) i 2), Ye it might appear that we would be justified in using these exponential forms in the integrands, and replacing, for example, i (- p se [pyt)-# ett dy by = (- p’ — IByi)-t e«*¥/(X + du/dy) -a Irrespective of the delicate considerations of the discontinuity in the forms of the approximate expressions for the Bessel functions, this procedure would not, however, be prima facie justifiable unless it were possible, regarding iy aS a complex quantity, to connect the limits of integration by a path along which the real part of w+ Ay continuously increased, or continuously decreased, which is not always possible. I therefore considered more fully the functions fe**”Sdy; but the approximate form finally obtained for the period-equation proved so intractable that it does not appear justifiable to go into details. In the region in which the roots appear to actually he, viz., one in which p’ has its real part negative, and its imaginary part between the limits + /ai, the form is 203) aia] Eup CD) Ace aes) A+¢((- p+ Bat) /vB A-W(— pp’ + IBar)/v)? LS Sen WS) ONE a ny Heep (— da + Up) ee Hep 31 See A +7((— p’ — [Bai)/v)2) (-p/(@P)+aty4 (-p'/(IB)-ai)4 x Soa ee Lxp(- Aa - U) = =r-1i((- p’— [Bai)/v)3 Lup (Aa = ms) Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 119 Ws Boa) 1-3 | Exp(—- Aa +m) i Hap (— Aa — UW) i IG IS) le A+ U(— p’ + (Bar)/v)2 vice ta i((— p’ + Usat)/v)2 3 ‘— poi + BAP ee ee Exp (Xa + Un) 4 on (75 a) fap ( ae re ae a ere ae eee ae IB)= ai) evs «apap EP OO )~ 5p Bape BP OM Phot (7: u, denoting, as before, 2(JB/v)? {- p’(/B) + ai}#, and mw the corresponding expression with the sign of @ changed. Art. 27. Some Results. It appears that the period-equation has no roots for which the real part of p (or even that of p’) is positive. Ifthe real part of p is supposed positive, the equation assumes a simpler form; the first expression within the { } is to be replaced by Foot Hach mp (AA + Uy ; ee ap (— Ad + Us pee) 212 ep i ‘ean re, C py — Iai) |v)" 73 and the third is to be similarly replaced by the first and last of - ae terms which constitute it. In fact, if the real part of p (though not neces- sarily if merely that of p’) is positive, that of any one of the expressions + y+ either continually increases or continually decreases as y changes from — a to +a; and accordingly it seems evident that we may proceed as indicated in the third paragraph of the preceding Article, and thus obtain this modified form of the period-equation. If we now consider the terms in the equation which are most important, it will be found that it is necessary that e” should be complex or less than unity, which is, of course, impossible. In using these approximate forms there is a tacit assumption that p is not too near either of the values + /az: making the contrary supposition in this case, too, I failed to obtain any evidence of the existence of a root whose real part is positive. It may be shown that, if with the origin as centre, a circle be described for which mod. 2a (- p’/v)2 = (27 + 1) 7/2, where 7 is a large enough integer, the number of roots of the period-equation for which p’ lies within this circle is 7 - 1.* This follows as in Art. 18: the alterations in the form of the left-hand member of (72) which have to be made in different portions of the contour are, as in that Article, negligible if p is sufficiently great. * This is one less than if the boundary-conditions included y2v = 0. (See Art. 18.) [16] 120 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. There is obtainable as a special and limiting case the solution of the problem of the free disturbances of the fluid at rest; these have been inves- tigated by Lord Rayleigh.* In this case, (3 being zero, if p’ is finite a, uw. are infinite, but w,—wu, or 2a7(- p’/v)? 1s finite; if, in (72), in the first and third expressions in { }, we neglect all terms which do not involve Zp (+ w), and then equate {3 to zero, we obtain an equation which is valid and exact over all the plane; it may easily be verified that this equation leads to Lord Rayleigh’s results. Another special case which may be noticed is that in which a is very great. In this case the smaller roots, i.e. those for which A is very much greater than {(-p’ + /jaz)/v}4, are given approximately by the same formulee as when the boundary-conditions include S = 0; and for those which are not so given p’ is wholly real and negative. In fact, for those real values of p which are far removed from the complex ones, the equation assumes the approximate form aturm) — At B+ Bat)/v}*11\ + Cp’ - iBat)/v}*] [A tf p’ + Upeaa)/vs*][\ - af (- p’ - IBar)/v}7] . A+ vip? + 1: 32a?) =5 Pere 7 NP 4 '(p? + Pa)? + Av? Dn! + 2a’? + 2.B2a2\8\2 = ee a ar ee) eS (74) 2p’ + 2(p? + 23?a?)?\? This equation could be solved without any great difficulty if the values of the constants were given. It will be seen that in taking successive values of yp in order of increasing magnitude, in passing through the region in which p? and vd? are of the same order, one root is, so to speak, lost as compared with the period-equation (8), All the roots of the equation (72) are thus accounted for. ( af ‘(= ai (ts 2) t j In the most general case, the real values of p’ which are not too near the complex ones are given by (74). As regards the determination of the complex values, though (72) simplifies somewhat, I have not been able to reduce it to a form which I can solve. ~ The approximate forms (72), (74), which have been obtained for the period- equation are inappropriate to small values of Aa, as when a is made equal to zero, they become identities; when Xa is very small, it is more convenient to express (70) in the form | S, cosh Aydy | a a a S, sinh Aydy — | S, sinh Aydy | S, cosh Aydy = 0. : (75) * <¢On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’’ Phil. Mag. xxxiv., 1892, p. 69; Collected Papers, iil., p. 582. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 121 If Aa is made to diminish without limit,* this becomes ( Sidy | S,ydy -( Syydy | S.dy = 0. (76) In the region in which the roots actually le, this assumes the approximate form al me (i (6m): + (e%1 — 16-1) U, * — C2 Uy ei 2 G é } feu, — eu," | i i 6 2 Py 2) es 05. (V1) bole al 2 — {(e%—1e"1) uy — CU} (EMU, For real roots, if p’ is not too near C (fig. 2), this may be replaced by evi v2 — etlg7%y _ 0 identical with (14). Even in this somewhat simple case, the equation giving the complex roots does not appear readily solvable. In this case it may be shown that the critical point at which p’ becomes imaginary does not coincide with C (fig. 2); but that some of the roots become imaginary at points to the left of C, and others at points to the right; that for the roots which are of low order the absolute distance of the critical point from C is not large, and that as the order of the root rises it tends asymptotically to C. The complex roots thus consist of four series—one to the left of AC, another to the right, together with the images of these series in the axis of real quantities. In the most general case the critical point at which roots become imaginary is not far from C’; and the values of p’ lie not far from the lines AC, A’C. It is thus seen that, unless either da is large, or else (3/a*/v so small that all the disturbances are aperiodic, the results I have indicated are very incomplete for the natural boundary-conditions v= 0, dv/dy = 0. * Tf the velocity-gradient is great enough, Aa may be very small, and yet 8/a3/v not small; so that for sufficiently rapid motion this case is a little more general than that in which v is made a function of y only. In the latter case, the method similar to that of Art. 15 succeeds in proving directly that the disturbances are exponentially stable; this result was, I believe, obtained many years ago by Love. 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. CHAPTER ITI. APPLICATIONS OF THE METHOD OF OSBORNE REYNOLDS. Art, 28. Hxplanation of Osborne Reynolds’ Method. Professor Osborne Reynolds* has discussed the question of the stability of flow from a point of view very different from that adopted by Lord Kelvin. He supposes the turbulent or unstable motion to be already in existence, and seeks to determine a criterion as to whether the relative kinetic energy of the disturbed motion will increase, diminish, or remain stationary. In case the disturbance is regarded as finite, ie. if, in the expressions for the velocities, terms of higher order than the first in small quantities are retained, the magnitudes of the velocities enter into the determining condition ; but if only terms of the first order are taken into account, the criterion does not involve the scale of the disturbance, and moreover gives a lower limit than is obtain- able when the disturbance is finite, for the slowest steady motion, under assigned conditions, for which a disturbance of assigned type could possibly increase. Thus the discussion of infinitesimal disturbances would appear in reality as important as that of finite ones, and is moreover considerably simpler. For infinitesimal disturbances, considering only the case in which the velocity in the steady motion is in the #-direction, and is independent of x, the criterion may be obtained as follows. Let the velocity in the steady motion be U, and that in the disturbed U+ w, v, w, let the stress-components in the steady motion be P,,, Pry, etc., and those in the disturbed be Pr, + Dom Pry + Pry, ete. By writing down the fundamental equations for the disturbed and for the steady motions, and subtracting, we evidently obtain the equations du/dt + Udulde + vdU/dy + wdU/dz = p\dpra[de + dpzy/dy + dp,zz[dz}, dv/dt + Udv|dx = p){dpx,/da + dpy,/dy + dpy./dz}, dw[dt + Udw]da p{dpan/da + dpy,/dy + dpz./dz}. (1) Multiplying by pu, pv, pw, respectively, and integrating throughout any volume, we have d/dt. | p(w + w+") d.vol=—- | pu(vd U/dy + wdU/dz) d. vol. ll = 5le Ud/dx(u? + v? + w*) + Jv (dprx/dx + dpry/dy + dpr[dz} d.vol + two terms similar to the last. (2) * For reference, see Introduction, p. 75. An excellent résumé of Reynolds’ method is contained in Lamb’s “ Hydrodynamics,’’ 3rd Edition, Art. 346, from which I have paraphrased a few sentences. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 128 On integrating by parts all the terms on the right, except the first, the right-hand member may be written — ee 0 — | pu(vd U/dy+wd Uj dz)d. vol - 5 | pl Ue + ye +) dS +| UW Pox+MPryt Pr) AS + two terms similar to the last | (eeu + Pyydo]dy + P:xlw/| dz + Dyz(du[dz + dw/dy) + pzx(dw/dx + duldz) + pry (dujdy + dvjdx)} d.vol, (3) dS denoting an element of the bounding surface, and /, m,n the direction- cosines of the outward drawn normal. The term involving the first surface- integral represents the rate at which kinetic energy of disturbance is convected into the volume considered, and the other three surface-terms denote the rate at which the additional stresses Pre, Pry, ete., called into existence by the disturbance, would do work in the additional motion u, v, w on the fluid contained in the surface. In many cases the joint effect of the surface-terms is nil; this happens, for instance, when the disturbance has a definite wave- length in the direction of flow, if the volume is bounded by surfaces parallel to the direction of flow, such that wv, v, w vanish at them and by perpendicular planes, such that the distance between them is any multiple of a wave- length. In any such case, by substituting in the last integral in (3), the values of the stresses, viZz., Pox =— p— 2p (dulda + dv/dy+ dw/dz)+ 2uduldz, pry = (du/dy + dv/dz), etc., the right-hand member of (2) becomes — { pu(vd U/dy + wd U/dz) d. vol — pf {2(du/dx) + 2(dv/dy)y + 2 (dw/dz) + (dv/dz + dw/dy)? + (dw/da + dufdz)? + (du/dy + dv/dx)’} d. vol + fp’ (du/da + dv/dy + dw/dz) d.vol, (4) where p =p + 2p/3.(duldau + dv/dy + dw/dz). The second member is essentially negative; the first may be either positive or negative; the third is, of course, zero, though it is convenient to retain it for the present,* thus not assuming the fluid to be incompressible ; and whether the disturbance increases or decreases, depends on the sign of the whole. If then, for a given steady motion we could find the lowest value of » for which it 1s possible to choose w, v, w, so that the expression (4) may be zero, there would be no possibility of the motion being unstable for a greater value of wp. In the applications of the method by Reynolds, Sharpe, and H. A. Lorentz, the character of the disturbance is to a certain extent assumed, and apparently somewhat arbitrarily ; and I proceed in the present chapter to conduct similar investigations, while endeavouring to avoid any such arbitrary choice. * For the purpose of variation, 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Art, 29. Differential Equations satisfied by the Disturbance which is Stationary for the Greatest Possible jr. Proceeding to a more general investigation, the critical equation for p, whether the fluid be compressible or not, is from (4): —{ pu (vd U/dy + wd U/dz) d.vol + { p’(du/dz + dv[dy + dw/dz) d.vol — wf {2(du/dx) + 2(dv/dy) + 2 (dw/dz)? + (dvldz+ dw/dyy + (dw/dx + du/dz)? + (du/dy + dv/dzy}d.vol=0. (5) The variation of wu, v, w in this gives, as conditions for a stationary mu, on integrating by parts, 2uV?u + 2ud/dx (duldx + dv[dy + dw/dz) - p (vd U/dy + wd U/dz) = dp/dx + 4u/3.(du/du + dv/dy + dw/dz), (6) ete., or, supposing the fluid incompressible,* 2uV*u — p (vd U/dy + wd U/dz) = dp/dz, 2uV*v — pud U/dy = dp/dy, 2uV*w— pudU/dz = dp|dz. (7) If the volume is bounded by fixed surfaces parallel to the direction of flow and by perpendicular planes such that the distance between them is any multiple of a wave-length, the surface terms, which have not been given, vanish; under these conditions also equations (7) with that of continuity satisfy (5), so that (5) need no longer be referred to. Art. 30. The uniformly Shearing Stream subject to Boundary-Conditions v=0, dvi[dy=0. Lorentz Result. A stream of uniform vorticity is, of course, the simplest case; and Reynolds’ method has been applied to it by H. A. Lorentz.t The type of disturbance he selects consists of a species of “ Elliptic Whirls” in which each particle of fluid has motion in an elliptic orbit superimposed on its steady motion; these ellipses are similar and similarly situated; and the angular velocity round the centre is a function of the distance from it; the orientation and shape of the ellipses and the law of velocity are then determined, so that the value of yu which makes the right-hand member of (4) vanish shall be greatest possible. If the steady velocity be By, and the distance between the bounding-planes D, his resulting equation is pBD® = 288u. * Tf the fluid be compressible, the variation of p and p in (5) leads to an equation which would determine the scale of the disturbance. + ‘‘Ueber die Entstehung turbulenter Fliissigkeitsbewegungen und iiber den Einfluss dieser Bewegungen bei der Strémung durch Réhren.’? Abhandlungen iiber theoretische Physik, Band 1, s. 43. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 125 Analogy with other problems leads us to assume that disturbances in two dimensions will be less stable than those in three; this view is confirmed by the corresponding result in case viscosity is neglected, seen by comparing _ equations (28), (38) of Part I., Chap. I.; it is further strengthened by com- paring the two- and the three-dimensioned forms of equation (29), Chap. L., above, and by the discussion of the fundamental free disturbances in Chap. II. Considering, then, the two-dimensioned case,* the elimination of p from (7) gives 2uV? (dul/dy — dv/dx) — pB(dv/dy — du/dz) = 0. (8) We may now conveniently introduce the stream-function w, when this becomes uV’V') + pBd*L/dady = 0. (9) This is to be solved subject to the conditions that ~ and db/dy vanish at the bounding planes which we will denote by y=+a. We next suppose that, as a function of z, W varies as ¢’’”, when the equation becomes wa /dy? —PYPp + UpBdp/dy = 0. (10) The fundamental solutions are ~ = ¢’"” where the values of m are given by pu(m? +?) — Bolm = 0. (11) Denoting the roots of this by m,, m2, ms, ms, the equation to which the boundary conditions lead is gin wu emg egw omar erm a Er mg e7m3 a eg mga | : = (0) (12) meme Meme” ms ems myems@ mem a mem ai Me ™3 ai mye ms at or (myMz + M34) SIN (M, — M2) @ SIN (M3 — M4) a + (MyM3+ MyM) SIN (Mz — Mz) @ SiN (7) — M4) & + (Msi, + M2M,4) SIN (M3 —M,) @ Sin (M2 — mM) a = O. (13) As the sum of the values of m is zero, they may be written V al / DET p—-T, —p+T, —p=7, (14) where p is real, and, making these substitutions, (13) becomes (4p? — 7 — 7”) sin 2ra sin 2r’a — 2rr’cos 2ra cos 27’a + 2r7’cos 4pa =0, (15) Now, the values of m which satisfy (11) must all be imaginary, or else two real and two imaginary. * The three-dimensioned case was attempted, but it proved too difficult. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, . [17] 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Taking the former alternative, on writing 7 = iq, 7’ = iq’,(15) becomes (4p° + @ +g”) sinh 2g¢a sinh 2q’a — 2¢q' cosh 2ga cosh 2q’a + 2q7' cos 4pa = 0. (16) This may be written in the form (q-7) sinh*?(g+7)a-(q+q7) sinh?(q-7)a + 4p’ sinh 29a sinh 2¢a — 4qq7 sin’ 2pa = 0, (17) from which it is evident that it cannot be satisfied by real values of g, ¢’; for if they be chosen positive, as can always be done, the first term exceeds the second, and the third the fourth. Falling back, then, on the latter alternative, and writing in (15) 7” = 7q/ simply, it becomes (4p? + — 7) sinh 29a sin 2ra — 2q'r cosh 2¢'a cos 21a + 2q'r cos Tee 0. (18) To find a stationary disturbance of given wave-length, and the correspond- ing value of u, we have then, supposing / given, to solve the simultaneous equations involved in (18), and the statement that the values of m which satisfy (11) are ptr, -pid’t. Now, from the coefficients of the powers of m in (11) we these the equations g? — 7 — 27? = 20, CEE NIE AE) Ur 2G" + 7?) = Bolum. G9) If we express q’, 7, in terms of p, /, we have GP = Qn/ PP +P + p+ P, (20) r= 2p) poet =p — 0, (21) and also obtain Bol ' 8p? / p oe It may now be proved that the equation (18) has no solution for which 2ra is less than 7. Denoting the left-hand member of that equation by V, we have dV [da = (q? +7") (7 cosh 29a sin 2ra —r sinh 29a cos 27a) + 4p*(q' cosh 2q’a sin 2ra+r sinh 2q’a cos ra) —4pq'r sin4pa, (23) 40 V [de® = (¢? + 7°) sinh 20a sin 2ra + 4p*((g?—r*) sinh 29a sin 2ra+29’r cosh 29a cos 27a - 2q'7 cos 4pa), (24) Orr—Stabihity or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 127 LBV /da = (¢? + 7°) {7 cosh 27a sin 2ra + 7 sinh 29a cos 2ra} + 4p? {(q? - 3¢’r?) cosh 2/4 sin 2ra + (3q¢?r — 7°) sinh 2¢a cos 27a +4pq/7 sin 4pa}, (25) edt V [dat = (7? + 7°) {(¢? — 7°) sinh 2¢’a sin 2ra + 29’r cosh 2¢a cos 2ra} + 4° { (4-6 9?7r? +7") sinh 2q’asin 27a4+4q/7(7?-7") cosh 2/acos 27a +8p'q’rcos4pa}. (26) When a is zero, the first three differential coefficients vanish, and the fourth is positive. Substituting the values of g’, 7, given by (20) and (21), (26) gives ql V/dat = 64p71?(p’ + 7) sinh 2q’a sin 27a + 64° (p? + P)*(3p" - 2? cosh 2q'a cos 2ra + 52p* (p? + 2) (3p? ~ ry cos 4pa. (27) This cannot vanish for any value of 2ra less than 7/3; since for such values the second term exceeds the third even on replacing cos 4pa by — 1, and since the first term is positive. Therefore, neither can V itself vanish, if 27a < 7/3. Again, V may be written (6p? + 2/*) sinh 2¢a sin 2ra — 2(p? + 2)? (3p? — 2)? cosh 2q’a cos 2ra + 2(p? +P)? (Bp? - PF)? cos 4pa, (28) which, when sin 27a is positive, is algebraically greater than 2 (p? + 2)? (3p? — 2)? { 3? sinh Q¢’a sin 2ra — cosh 2¢/a cos 2ra +cos4pa}. (29) Of the terms in brackets, when 2ra lies between 7/3 and 7/2, the first term is greater than 3 sinh 29’a; the second is numerically less than 4 cosh 29a; and thus the three are algebraically greater than 2 sinh 29’a — cosh 2¢a —1, and, as q >7r./3, this is certainly positive. And, since />7/3, it is evident that (29) cannot vanish if 27a lies between 7/2 and zw. Thus (18) has no solution for which 2ra < r. When 2ra >7, sinh 2¢’a and cosh 2¢’a each exceed 100; and accordingly in (18) we may neglect the term involving cos 4pa, and may equate sinh 2¢’a and cosh 2q’a; the equation thus sensibly becomes, making use of (28), tan Qra = (p? + 2)? (3p? - BP)? (3p? + PP. (30) The simultaneous equations (21), (30) have, of course, an infinity of solutions ; there is one for which 27a lies between 7 and 47/3; it may be shown that there is only one; for, by the aid of (21), we may write (30) in the form 7 tan 2ra = (2p. p+ P+ p+ P)Bp +P); (51) as p imcreases beyond the value I/\/3, the right-hand member continually air heal 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. decreases, while the left-hand member continually increases, for 7, given by (21), continually increases. And it is this solution which we require; for (21), (22) show that, / being given, the smallest value of 7 corresponds to the largest value of «x for which the disturbance could possibly increase. We finally wish to obtain the greatest value which the value of «x so found can be made to assume by varying /. A stationary w is a maximum yp, for up has no minimum; as / increases indefinitely, 7 remains finite, ra being < 47/3, and p, satisfying (21), tends to equality with //,/3, so that u given by (22) diminishes indefinitely. The differentiation of (22) gives us for a stationary u pdlldp = (8p* + 27)1. (32) By differentiating (50), making use of this, we obtain ap (3p? + 22) (3p? -— 2)? dr/dp = — 21 (p? + I); (33) and in a similar manner from (21), prdrldp = 2p(p? + Ry — (p? +P) (p? + 27). (54) Combining (53) and (34), there results a(3p? + 21?)(3p* — 2)2 {(p? + 20) (p? + P)E — Wp(p? + P)\t = 207; (6b) and this, (21), and (50) are equations determining /, p,7. From (21) and (39) we obtain ; 2ra (3p + 22){p? + 2 — 2p (p? + P)2} = Al {2p - (p? + PB (8p? - PY*. (36) Ii 27a were 77/6, the value of /?/p? which would satisfy this would be ‘93; while, if 27a were z, it would be ‘94. It will be seen that the former supposition is very nearly correct; taking then the former value of //p’, substitution in (30) shows that 27a is the circular measure of 206° 57’ (the latter would give about 3’ less), ie. 27a = 3°61. From (21) there is next obtained 7/r = 1:05 (and < 1:06), giving Ja =1°89. Then (22) gives Bo/(87*u) = ppl {2p — fp? + 2) = 1-698 (and < 1699). (37 Thus, if D=2a, the distance between the bounding planes, there finally results Bow? /u = 44:3 or BpD*/p = 177. (38) This result has been obtained on the supposition that the initial disturbance has a definite, but undetermined,wave-length; but as the different wave-lengths contribute to the rate of increase of the energy of disturbance terms which are simply additive, this restriction may be removed, provided the proper end-conditions are satisfied, and for this it is sufficient that on every stream- line the end-values of the velocities and of the alteration in pressure should be the same. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 129 Art. 51. Two instances of other Boundary-Conditions. As another example, suppose the former boundary-conditions are replaced by v=0, d’v/dy’ = 0, equivalent to ~=0, dp/dy*=0. Equation (13) has now to be replaced by (m,’m," + ms"i,4") SIN (M1 — Mz) A SIN (Mz — M4) A + (Mz"Me" + 1,714) SIN (72 — M3) A Sin (M71 — M,)a + (m;"m,* + m"M,*) SIN (M3 — M1) 4 SIN (Mz -— 714)4=0, (39) or, in the notation of (14), {(@7? = 7°? — 4p°(7? +7”) | sin 2rasin 2r’a + 8p*r7"cos 27a cos 27a — 8p*r7"cos4pa = 0. (40) On writing again 7 = 79, 7’ = id, this becomes (¢g-@?y + 4p°(¢ + 7°)}\sinh 2a sinh 2a + 8p*qq‘cosh 2ga cosh 2qa — 8p*qq¢cos4pa = 0. - (41) As the first two terms are positive, and the second exceeds the third numerically, this equation cannot be satisfied, and, accordingly, as before, we fall back on the other alternative, viz., 7 real and 7” imaginary. Writing in (40) 7’ = iq simply, it becomes {(7? + 7)? + 4p’ (q? — 7?) } sinh 2q’a sin 2ra + 8p7q/r cosh 2a cos 2ra — 8p'*q'7 cos 4pa = 0. (42) Now this equation has no solution for which 2ra is less than 7/2; for within this limit, as g’* > 37’, the left-hand member is certainly algebraically greater than 8p?r {vr sinh 2¢’a sin 27a + 7 cosh 2q’a cos 27a — g¢ cos4pa}; (45) and while 27a increases from 0 to 7/2, the sum of the first and second terms in the brackets increases continually, and therefore everywhere exceeds its initial value g’; hence the result follows. We may, therefore, equate sinh 2¢’a and cosh 2q’a, and neglect cos4pa in comparison. Thus we have, expressing the coefficients in terms of », /, tan 2ra = — 4 (3p? — [P)2(p? + PY2, (44) ° 3 and the lowest value of 27a accordingly lies between 57/6 and w. As a condition for a stationary value of 4, we now obtain, using (32), ap (3p + 21?) (3p? — )2 dr/dp = 30 (p* + Ps, (45) and, by the aid of (21), (52), (54), there results, instead of (36), the equation Qar(3p? + 20) (2p(p? + ?)2 — p® — 20°) = 6p? (2p — (p? + P)2)(3p* -P) 4, (46) 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Substituting 2ar = 52/6, we obtain /?/p? = °73, "75, respectively. The former value substituted in (44) gives 2ra to be less than z by the circular measure of 20° 54’; and the latter 20° 42’; we therefore see that the correct value of /*/p? is nearly ‘736, and that of the angle in question 20° 50’; thus 2ar = 2'778, and finally Bod?/p = 26:36 or BpD?/p = 105°5. (47) If, again, we were to take as boundary-conditions duidy=0, dx/dy* = 0, we should obtain equation (13) over again, and the same criterion as in (38). Art. 32. A Stream between fixed Parallel Planes. fesults of Reynolds and of Sharpe. The case of flow between fixed parallel planes was the only one to which Reynolds himself applied his method so as to obtain a numerical result.* Noting that if the disturbance is expressed as a trigonometrical function of y, the higher harmonics would, on the whole, make for increased stability, he chose as the type to be investigated one in which u = A(cos p + 3cos3p)coszlz/2a + B(2cos2p + 2cos4p) sin wlz/2a, (48) v =l/A(sinp + sin3p)sinwlz/2a - IB(sin2p + 2*sin4p)cosmlz/2a, (49) where p=7y/2a. -The values of / and of b/A were then so determined that the value of » obtained by equating to zero the rate of increase of the energy of disturbance should be greatest possible, and the result he obtained for the critical equation was DUp|p = 517, (50) where D = 2a, the distance between the planes, and U is the mean velocity. This case has also been discussed by Sharpe;f he chose as the type of disturbance that in which, in the same notation, u = A(sinp + sin3p)cosalz/2a + B(2sin2p + 4sin 4p) sin rlz/2a, (51) v = —1A(cosp + 31c0s3p)sinalz/2a + LB(cos2p + cos4p)cosmlx/2a, (52) and obtained a lower value for the critical velocity, his equation being DUp|m = 167. (53) * Loc. cit., p- 75, ante. Tt ‘*On the Stability of the Motion of a Viscous Liquid’’: Trans. Amer. Math. Soc., vol. vi. No. 4, October, 1905. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 131 ArT. 35. The more General Investigation. Proceeding to a more general investigation, if the axis of w be taken midway between the planes, and the steady velocity be U = C(a?- 7), and keeping to the two-dimensioned case, equations (7) are replaced by 2uV*u + 2Cpyv = dp/dx, 2uV?v + 2Coyu = dp/dy. (54) Eliminating p, and substituting for U, we obtain 2uV? (du/dy — dv/dx) + 20p{y(dv/dy - dujdz) + v\ = 0, (55) or, introducing the stream function, 1p, uV'b — Co{2yd*b/dady + db/dx} = 0. (56) If we now further suppose that Y varies as e”*, where / is definite, but undetermined, this is reduced to p(@/dy? ~ Pp — Cpli(Qydp|dy + p) = 0. (57) It seems convenient to substitute ly=a, Cpi/ul?=k, and doing so this equation becomes (@/da? —1)p — k (2adp/da + W) = 0. (58) This can be solved in series preceding in ascending powers of a. Writing = 24,0" /| n, (59) the coefficient law is Anss — 2Ana, + [1 — (2n + 1)Kk} A, = 0. (60) There are, therefore, series whose first terms are respectively 1, a, a’, a’. If u, v, or W, dp/dy are to vanish at the boundaries y = + a, there is evidently one solution of the problem in which yp is an even function of y, and another in which it is odd. And there are various reasons for supposing that the former, Le., that in which v is aneven, and wv anodd, function, will give the narrower limit of stability. This view is in conformity with the fact that Sharpe obtained a lower value for DUp/n than Reynolds did; I understand Sharpe to state that it seems more in accordance with experiments that v should have a maximum midway between the planes than that wv should; and I obtained this result when /a is very small. When /a is sufficiently small, we may replace the coefficient law (60) by the simpler one Ansys — (2n+ 1) kA, = 0. (61) 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The values of y then proceed simply in powers of ka‘, all other terms being omitted. Equation (68) given by the boundary-conditions becomes 32ka,® 15360k*a,° 1426* ka, tn EG sgpemne ac I oN cae = 2 1+ 9 4 a7 + 107 ee Oot (62) The lowest root of this is approximately Cola*/u = — tka;* = 107. (63) On the other hand, the odd forms of ~ lead to the equation Gre ile a OO os 2 69300 IF “Jou kia, F 102 Tes ne +P 6-66 = 0, (64) and the lowest root gives approximately Cola*t/u = — ika;* = 2665. (65) Considering then the even forms of y~, one of the series whose lowest term is unity is = hy 2 ne 2 bot = ea 2 * £848) ppt eee 2k) ee 50k +18) a+ (6 +1404+174% ‘0 ait + (7+ 315k + 1189% + 9.17k*) . + (8 + 616% + 5144k? + 3960%°) fa +(9+1092k + 169744? + 37492K3 + 9.17.25k*) T + (... 122490%) —— ech (66) and that whose lowest term is a?/2 is a a?® = — 2 22 be ee Z B45 g* (4 + 28k) Fat O+90k +5. 13k’) [8 + (6 + 220k + 60622) = oD + (7+ 455k + 3037# + 5.138. Di) = Ez + (8 + 840k + 10968K? + 178802?) —— ir + (9 + 1428% + 3820944? - 12246843 + 5.13.21.29%*) a + az” cha + (... 6692102") [20 toe. (67) The boundary-conditions u = 0, v = 0 evidently give pb, dpb2/da — p.dp,/da = 0, (68) * These numbers are only approximately correct. t The boundary-value of a is denoted by ai. t Probably the numerical work would haye been simpler had I chosen to — Wz, instead of Yo. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 133 where, in determining a, y is equated to «. Denoting this boundary-value of a by a;, this equation, after division by a, becomes Qa," 8a,* 32a,° a,° ~ Se 2 Se Bw) =a (Gils. Bo) es 7 + (12843 97 © 320K’) + (8192 + 128.168%’) 1+ Ques [eee ine 2 / 13 + (2048 + 28164") 16 + (32768 + 147456K? + 15360h*) or ds | 1 1s + (131072 + 327,91 2k? + 276480k!) 19 t() (69) In verification of the somewhat lengthy numerical work involved in calcu- lating the coefficients in (69), I obtained it as far as the terms involving /? in another way, using solutions of (58) in the form of series which proceed in ascending powers of k, the coefficient of each power being a function of a. This method did not appear to have much advantage over the other. The portion of the left-hand member of (69) which is independent of & is (2a, oF sinh 2a1)/4ar. We have now, regarding /, and therefore a, as given, to solve (69), choosing the highest root in «, and therefore the lowest value of k. Then / has to be chosen, so that this value of » is the greatest possible, i.e. the lowest value of — ika,> is to be made a minimum. The lowest value of —7a,° is, approxi- mately, Jay 8a;* 32a,° 1280,° 5120, 20482,” ~ ~ —— + + —— +... | 7 [9 | 11 | 13 ay” 10a,* i 88a,° es 672a,° 4608a,"° a 215044,” x 3° sare se Se ee Sa Lee oO 0} 9 | 11 [ 13 [ 15 aug | 19 ( ( —— ——— i ——— — ————— — a / (70) in which terms involving #* have been neglected. Making this stationary, we obtain the equation Derg 8a? 32a,° 128a:° ‘ ji 2a,2° x 2048a,?* toe SS SS —— SS | 3 [9 | 7 9 ala | 13 : ( Tre 10a,* 88a,° 672a,° 4608a,"° 29184a,” if 1 = [9 li (pea ll ar [13 oP [15 ar Saint IF OAS Ps 2 i 2.84," 3.0201 =e 4,.128a,° in 5,.512a,° ie 6.20484," RE SE NT Mie SEL eae ; ( 1 2,104,’ 0.98a;* 4,.672a\° 5.4608a,° 6.29184a," ) Sh a cee 2 SSS Sat 5 eee) oa Ue [36 aed Ee (71) R.1. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [18] 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, which reduces to 9 3. , 32961/9 , 512,6223/9. 512,802) 9 + — a, -—— —- —_— a> - ——-:— Sry = if i1 a) 11.13 a) [15 a) al 7 ay 5[17 a 0 (72) This has a root in the neighbourhood of a, =44. The minimum value of — k*a,° is by no means sharply defined; the values 4:3, 4:4, 4:5 substituted in (70) give — #?a,° = 7591, 7565, 7576 respectively. These all give Coa?/u = — tka = 87. : (73) In (70), however, the terms involving the fourth and higher powers of & have been neglected. If we substitute the values which have been found for & and a, in the two terms involving /* in (69) the former would raise the value of — #*a,° by about 1 per cent., and the latter by about one-fourth. as much. We would presumably make proper allowance for all the terms neglected* if we increase the value found for - /°a,° by 2 per cent., or that of — ika,? by 1 per cent.. Thus we would obtain the criterion ~ DUp|m = 40/pa/3u = 117. woes. (74) Art, 54. Flow through a Circular Pipe. Sharpe's Result. The case also of flow through a circular pipe has been discussed by Sharpe.t Taking the z axis in the direction of flow, he selected an initial disturbance in which 2au = LAr (sin p + sin 3p) sin rlz/2a — (Bar (sin p + 27 sin 4p) cos wlz/2a, 2aw = Ada (sin p + sin 3p) + wr (cos p + 3 cos 3p)} cos wlz/2a + Bi 4a (sin 2p + 2+ sin 4p) + wr (2 cos 2p + 2 cos4p)} sin wlz/2a, (7d) where v is measured radially, w in the direction of flow, the radius is a, and p denotes 77/2a. On investigating the values of B/A and of /, which lead to the greatest possible value of » for which the disturbance could be stationary, he arrived at the equation DoWin = 2apW]/n = 470, (76) W being the mean velocity in the steady motion. I believe, however, that his work contains a numerical error; which sensibly affects the result; and that if this were corrected, the number 470 would be reduced to about 363. * It appears that we may safely neglect terms in which occur £6 or higher powers; for the left- hand member of (62) forms part of the left-hand member of (69); as far as can be judged, the term involving /* in the former is the most important term inyolving it in the latter;.and substitution of the numbers just found shows the value of this term to be about 1/20000. ¥ Loc. cit. oi Be + A coefficient of B?7? in a certain equation which Sharpe gives as 6°67 should, I think, be (wt — 2757/24 + 1312/27)/16 or 2:°057. Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 135 Art. 35. A circular Pipe; the more General Investigation. In discussing the most general disturbance in this case, we may either transform to cylindrical coordinates the equation (5), and obtain in those coordinates the equations giving a stationary mw, or else obtain in Cartesian coordinates the equations which would now replace (7), and then transform them. Adopting the latter procedure, the equations are QuV uv, — pwhW /dz = dp/dz QuV uy, — pwiW|/dy = dpldy, 2uV'w — p(uzdW /dz + udW/dy) = dp/dz, (77) where 1,, vy denote the velocity-components in the z, y directions transverse to that of flow. Confining ourselves to the symmetrical case, which there is little doubt will give the lowest critical velocity, we write Uy = UU/T, Uy = Yu/r, when the two former equations become Qu (Vu — ur*) — pwdW/dr = dp’ /dr, (US) and the latter is : -2nV?w — pudW/dr = dp'/dz. -~ (79) Noting that ig ddr NN? =\(V2 = 1) ajar, (80) and writing W = C’ (a? — 7°), the elimination of p between these gives 2u(V* — 7°*)(du/dz — dw/dr) + 2C’p(r(dw/dz - du/dr) - u}=0, (81) Introducing the stream-function ¥ defined by the equations ru =dhb/dz, rw =— dbfdr, this becomes is w(V8 = 7°) (Aaya? + Pld) — dh ldr| ~ 20’pdbldrdz = 0: or, ur | dr? — 1 dl/dr + @ld2\*) — 20 pd*b/drdz = 0. (82) [On multiplying by 7, differentiating with respect to 7, and dividing by r, this might be written — uViw — 20’ or ld? (7?w)/drdz = 0, (83) an equation which might be obtained more easily directly from the equations which replace (7). In the subsequent investigation, ~ might equally well be taken as the unknown function, instead of ¥.] a ae | 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. We next suppose that, as a function of z, ~ varies as e*; then (82) is equivalent to w{@ fdr? —rdjdr —P\?p — 20 lpirdib/dr = 0. (84) It will now be convenient to substitute ly = 2a, 2C’pt/pl> = k, (85) when the equation becomes (d?/da? — a'd/da - 4)?b — 16kadp/da = 0. (86) Solving this in a series of the form n wy = DA,a” = >>; Reese NM | nN DD © SS the law connecting coefficients is (1+ 4)(n+ 2)nAnss — 8(04+ 2)NAn,2 + 16(1 - nk) A, = 0, (87) or Bris — 2Pnag + (L—=nk) Bb, = 0. (88) There are evidently solutions whose initial terms are respectively 1, a’, a’ loga, a*. As w/r and 7'dy/dr must be finite when 7 vanishes, the solutions with which we are concerned are those whose first terms are a?, a’. The latter is Cee er He ne a + (6 + 140% + 264k?) (5 + 60% + 32k?) iE rE + (7 + 280k + 1216)? + 384h°) err 7 7B A ne A ],3 + (8 + 504k + 4128%? + 446445) E 9 + (9+ 840k + 11520k? + 2800023 + 6144k+4) 9 oe 10 + 1320k + 279844? + 1258404 + 92640%4) — + (10 +1320k + 27984h? + 1258402" + 92640k moe oo eee OF py + (...+ 739136h + 122880") eas + ieee oe Te (ag 4810) 16 82080) (89) iB can Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 137 One of the former is 2 (A 2) ois ae 2 + (1+ 40% + 88%?) + (1+ 20k-+ 12h?) s HE ra E 20k: Te 73° (1+ 70k + 364%? + 120%°) rapa + (14+1124+1120%?+1296%°) +(1+168%+4 28564? +'7568k?+ 1680/* 8/9 ait ai® Tae 8 L 22 I 9 [ot + (1 + 240k + 63841 + 31760%° + 240961 Tone 0 Rae 542400K) +(...+ 182736k! + 30240h°) an" TBE ; alent On LOA SS 22h.) (90) | 12 TEE om The boundary-conditions w=0, v=0 evidently give pd,/da a Widw./da = 0, (91) where, in a, 7 is equated to a. Denoting this value of a by a, this equation, on division by a,*, becomes 1 2a; | 5a! , Ta’ 2 TE GE BE ER + (429 + 280k*) + (42 + 4k?) —_ , + (182 + 40%?) —— ol c E 307 2 ay 9 “4 a + (1430 + 168047) —— [7/9 + (4862 + 9240k*+ 3364+) Tay 3 8/10 ne + (16796 + 480482? + 60482) eal + (... + 55684K+) fio i0 [2 92 aie Poe Goal) + 95040h°) papi =@ (92) [The terms on the left which are independent of & are those of ete | “a {D; (2a)}?da.] 0 The lowest value of — k*a,° is therefore approximately S = [Rn 1. io ene , iat F 42 es 132a,"" _ 29a" 1430a," 2. EEE EE ris ge We ae i 40a,’ 280a,° 1680a,° 9240a,"° 48048a," Ee =aes a ee fee fea aelien (1416 [57 [68 [79 | 8| 10 [9 11 (95) R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [19 | 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in which terms involving k* have been neglected. We have then to choose a, so that this value shall be least possible. The requisite value of a, is not well defined, but is in the neighbourhood of 3:7. Substitutions of a,2= 3:5, 3°7, 4 in (93) give respectively - 4?a,°5= 1940, 1938, 1946. In these, however, the terms involving k* in (92) have been neglected. If we substitute the approximate values just found in three terms of that order which are given in (92), and take a,’ = 3°7, we now obtain — /?a,° = 2027, 1/10 of the increase being due to the last of the three terms. With this value we finally obtain DW = C’ap/p = - Aika,’ = 180. It appears that we may safely neglect terms in which higher powers of & than the fourth occur; the term involving /* which is given in (92) is presumably the most important of these; and on substitution of the numbers just found, its value is seen to be about 1/1000. IV. ita CHNIRT OH GRAVITY AND) THEY PRINCIPAL AXES OF ANY SURFACE OF EQUAL PRESSURE IN A HETEROGENEOUS LIQUID COVERING A HETEROGENEOUS SOLID COMPOSED OF NEARLY SPHERICAL SHELLS OF EQUAL DENSITY, WHEN THE WHOLE MASS IS ROTATING WITH A SMALL ANGULAR VELOCITY IN RELATIVE EQUILIBRIUM UNDER ITS OWN ATTRACTION. BY, VME Were EOE Min AR eb) Read June 24. Ordered for Publication June 26. Published Decemprr 27, 1907. IN his “ Mécanique Céleste,” Livre 11., chap. iv., Laplace discusses, on certain assumptions, the forms of the surfaces of equal pressure or density in a heterogeneous liquid covering a heterogeneous solid earth, when the whole is rotating with a small uniform angular velocity in relative equilibrium under its own attraction and that of distant spherical bodies. The assumptions are: that the earth is composed of almost spherical shells of equal density ; that the surfaces of equal density or pressure in the liquid are almost spherical; and further (although Laplace does not state so), that either the distant bodies rotate round the same axis as the earth and with the same angular _velocity, or that, for a first approximation, it is possible to neglect any accele- ration which a particle of the liquid must have additional to that due to the angular velocity, during the motion of the liquid as it adapts itself to the varying form it must assume owing to the rotation of the earth relatively to the distant bodies. Expressing the radius vector r to any point on a surface of equal density in the form r=a+aa(Y,+ Y,+&c.), where Y,, V2, &., are spherical surface-harmonics, a is a small constant whose square can be neglected and a is the radius of the sphere of equal volume, Laplace shows that Y, must satisfy the following condition at any point of a surface of equal density or pressure in the liquid 1h ale 2n +1 & Vi ea y N43 = “an pda" Y,, — ae wYV, + pd i ae i, = |, 0 ‘ a z “ a where wy =| pada, and ais the value of a at the free surface. Hence it 0 follows that any one of the 27 + 1 constituents of Y,,, consisting as they do R, 1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. 4 [20] 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of zonal, tesseral, or sectorial harmonics multiplied by coefficients which are functions of a, taken with the corresponding constituent of Zp», must satisfy the same condition ; so that dividing across by a factor of the form 8 qs (1 - wp’)? qu (uw? — 1)” (cos sp or sin sq), any one h of the 2n +1 coefficients in Y, taken with the corresponding coefficient % in Z, must satisfy the condition 1 A 2n4+1 a hee 2nd mal paar h — — an wh +f Weel ee oe (1) Hence 2 must satisfy the differential equation a? n(n+ 1) a dp dae ¥ ae p da 7.) ¥h = 0 which does not involve a or fk. It is here that the proper subject-matter of this paper begins. Laplace now gives an incorrect method for determining the two arbitrary constants which appear in the solution of this linear differential equation. He writes :—“One of these functions will be determined by means of the function Z,, which has disappeared by the differentiation, and it is clear that it will be a multiple of this function. As to the other function, if we suppose that the fluid covers a solid nucleus, it will be determined by means of the equation of the surface of the nucleus, by observing that ‘the value of Y, relative to the fluid shell contiguous to that surface is the same as its value for that surface.’ This is not the case: the constants are determined completely by the condition (1) alone, and there is no continuity between the equal density surfaces in the earth and in the liquid. In order to prove this, we proceed to find the result of substituting a solution of the differential equation in the condition to be satisfied, and to show that the result is of the form K+ K’a?"*! = 0, where K and XK’ are independent of a, so that as this condition must be satisfied for all values of @ in the liquid, both K and A’ must vanish ; and we thus are provided with 42+ 2 equation which will determine the 4+ 2 constants in the final form of Y,,. In order to obtain the result of substituting a solution of the differential equation in the condition (1), we retrace the steps by which the differential equation was obtained from (1). Let b be the known value of a for the outer dl} surface of the earth, and h, and h,’ the values of and = at the equal pressure surface in the hquid next the earth, Fry—The Centre of Gravity, Se. 141 Multiply the differential equation a? m(n+1)_ a dp da’ ws (“4 Fae wp da ie by a”, integrate from 0 to a, and reduce, getting an 7 ve ~(n+ lyarph a oda"), — a” oh — 0" (bh — nm + 1hy) [ pada = 0. Now divide by a@?”#’, integrate from 6 to a, and multiply by 2x +1, getting 2n+1 1 a wh - ate pda"sh, A | ofl h | b” (Oh. - Ey hee (bh, + Ole BO. ©) 0 0 b on? qe Ort Now the condition (1) must be slightly modified; for in it | pda") is equal to ‘ b a | pda"sy a G20, (h, a No) ve | pda"), 0 where y is the coefficient for the surfaces of equal density in the earth corresponding to the coefficient , and yn, is its value at the surface of the earth. Since then any solution satisfies (2), and since (1) is the condition which must be satisfied, the necessary and sufficient condition to be satisfied by the arbitrary constants in the general solution for # is obtained by adding (1) to (2), and multiplying by a", getting (2n + 1)k T 9 qe? h b aw pd ai a On (hy fee No) +| pda"? n+ 0 +b" (bh, -n +1 i) | pada — = (Gie + ny) j parda = 0, ai or of the form K+ K’a?*1=0 where K and KX’ are independent of a. As this condition must be satisfied by all values of a from 0 to a, K and K’ must both vanish, and so the conditions to be satisfied by the arbitrary constants in h are ch b Seis | (p — po) da"? n + O° oh + b" (bh, - n+ 1 | peda = 0 0 0 - ; \ a , Gn + 1) k bh, +n, b ie : I ee qn An prt pe (Aaah = 0) 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. When there is no heterogeneous earth, so that the matter is entirely liquid, we integrate from 0 to a in the first of the steps by which we derived (3) from the differential equation, and from @ to a in the second step, and so combining the result with (1) we obtain the single condition Da Ihe 1 i Ve D} 1)k (2n +1) = pada = ——— | pda"sh — aye = 0, . gzntl 4 git wT on the assumption, however, that ai = 0 when a = 0, as it must. The last condition is of course the same as that obtained by putting a =a in the condition (1), and is the condition used by Laplace in the case of matter entirely liquid. . From the conditions (3), we readily derive some general theorems, which I proceed now to state and prove. Granting that the axis of rotation must pass through the centre of gravity of the whole mass, we can take the origin to be that point, and can show that it must also be the centre of gravity of the volume of each equal pressure or density surface in the liquid, and also that it is the centre of gravity of the solid earth on the supposition that the density of the earth is diminished at every point by the density p, of the liquid next to the earth. Thus the position of this point through which the axis of rotation must pass is known when the law of density of the covering liquid is known; it depends only on the density of the liquid next the earth; and no matter what this density is, the point lies on the line joining the centre of gravity of the solid earth to the centre of gravity of its volume. The proof of this theorem is as follows :—The condition that the centre of gravity of the whole mass may coincide with the origin is easily seen to be a pdath = 0, by which we mean J0 b a da‘n + pyb' (iy — no) + ah — 0; e. Po [(P i) 0 when in it we substitute for 4, y any one of the values fy, h:, or h; of h, with a corresponding value m, m2, or ns of y, Where fy, h., hs are the unknown coefficients in Y, for the liquid, and m, m2, 3 the known coefficients in Y, for the earth. Thus combining the above, which may be written Db i) (p — py)da*n + pybih, + | pdath = 0, 0) 4 with the result of putting » = 1 in the equations (3), and remembering that Fry—The Centre of Gravity, &¢ 145 the three values of & corresponding to the three values of / are zero, we obtain that h,, 23, i; must each satisfy bh, + hy | y b b2 if pdah — pvda =0, and | pdath — b(bh,’ - 2h.) | pada = 0. b D 0 Thus, if 2 = Af, + Bf, is the general solution of the differential equation for the case n = 1, the arbitrary constants A and B are determined by equations of the form GOAL SGI NY, LG GALE NG Tes = ((),. Wwiherem ha, Ka, Ke, Ka’ are constants depending on the mass of the earth D = | pada, b,a, and the law of the density of the liquid. Hence (except 0 for specially arranged values of these latter quantities) it must follow that Al = 15 =) 1 In this case of x = 1 we might also have made use of the fact that /, = a so that A, = 0 and the first equation reduces to K,B = 0, so that B= 0, and (0 hence A = 0 unless for special values of | pada, b, a, and the law of density 0 of the liquid. Thus, b hy =h,=h, = 03‘. VY, =0, and | (o - p.)da'n = 0 for n =m, OF mp, OF 135 0 therefore the origin is the centre of gravity of the earth on the supposition that the density is diminished at every point by p, the density of the liquid next the earth. Also Y,=0 is easily seen to be the condition that the origin should be the centre of gravity of any surface of equal pressure or density in the liquid. Accordingly, all the statements made above have been proved. Again, if we neglect the action of the distant spherical bodies, and assume, as must then be the case, that the axis of rotation is a principal axis, it follows that it and two perpendicular axes are the principal axes for the total mass at the centre of gravity of the whole mass. We can now prove that these axes are also principal axes for the volume enclosed by any surface of equal pressure or density in the liquid, and that they are principal axes for the earth on the supposition that its density is diminished at every point by the density of the liquid next the earth. Thus given the density of the liquid next the earth, the axis of rotation must be one of three known axes. 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Taking VY, =Mi(u? — 4) +1 - w?. (he cos b +h sin ¢) + (1 — 2) (ha cos 2g + hs sin 26) in the liquid with a corresponding meaning for m, ne, ns, ms, ns In the solid earth, the condition that the axes should be principal ones is easily seen to be | pda’h = 0, 0 by which we mean b a | pdarn + po? (Ay — no) + | pdah = 0, 0 b for the three cases when % and y=», n: or hs, m3 or hs, n;. Combining this result with the conditions (8) for nm = 2, and remembering that ka, Its, ky and kz = 0, we get that h., hs, and h; must satisfy the equations a b | pdah - b' (bh, — 3h) | pada = 0, 0 a bh’ h b pdh — ee! | pada = 0. b 0 v Hence, if 4 = Af, + Bf is the general solution of the differential equation for hk when n=2, A=B=0 when A=/A, or hs or h;, unless for special b values of | pada, b,a, and the law of the density of the liquid. It now 0 b follows that | (eo — p,)da’n = 0, when y= OF nz OY 95, Or that the axes are principal ae for the earth on the supposition that its density is diminished at every point by the density of the liquid next the earth. Also, as hz =hz3=h;=0, it foll ws that the axes are also principal axes for the volume enclosed by any surface of equal density or pressure in the liquid. In a similar way it is now easily seen that the condition that the term Y, should not appear at all in the equation of an equal pressure surface is 5 | (p — po) da“ Y,, = 0. 0 All these results are easily proved directly for the special case when the liquid is homogeneous. These theorems, as to the centre of gravity and principal axes of a surface of equal pressure, are proved by Laplace only for the special case of the external free surface. ON THE PROPERTIES OF A SYSTEM OF TERNARY QUADRICS WHICH YIELD OPERATORS WHICH ANNIHILATE A TERNARY CUBIC. By H. G. DAWSON, M.A. Read May 18. Ordered for Publication May 15. Published Drcemprr 27, 1907. Section I. TAKING the canonical form of a cubic curve a?+4°+23+6mxyz, we have two cubic contravariants, the Cayleyan P =m (a? + 3? + 7°) + 1 - 4m?) ay, and the contravariant @ = (1 - 10m?) (a? + 8" + y*) - m? (80 + 24m?) ay. If we take then the contravariant -—67R+8SQ, where S,7 are the two invariants of the cubic, we obtain the contravariant -67P + 8SQ = k {in (a3 + 33 + y*) - 3aBy} = D, where k=2(1+8m*)?, which has an interesting connexion with the cubic. The polar system of this contravariant is a’ (ma? — Bry) + 3° (mp3? — ya) + y’ (my? — af) ; and we notice that if the symbols a, 3, y be replaced by differential symbols Lee tins dn ay az respectively, the operator obtained annihilates the cubic form “+ y+ 2 + Omayz, with which we started. It will be noticed that the property is independent of any linear transformation. The system of conics p (ma? — yz) + ¢ (my? — 2x) + 7 (ne - ay), which I call a system of annihilating conics, can be arrived at in another very interesting manner, which shows their relation to the cubic in a fresh light, 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Imagine the cubic expressed in the form 4 2 > Ge + MY + NZ)’, and that y(#yz) =0 is the equation of a conic which passes through the four points (Aimy)... (dims), then yx (#yz) is an annihilating conic, for ah th GS X\da dy dz is the sum of four terms like (4 + my +2) x (hmm), which is zero. the result of operating with If an annihilating conic y pass through one of the points (/,;m7,7), &c., it passes through each of the points (/,m.n,), &c., for since the conic yields an annihilating operator we have 4 Ss (2.4 + m,y + 2,2) x (L-m,n,) = 0, whence the equations 4 4 4 > 4x, = 0, > Xi = ((); uN = (0) 1 where x, is zero, and therefore y,=0, y,=0, y,=0, unless |» Ms Mm, | = 0. | | M2 Ns Ne This latter equation would imply that the hessian of the cubic had a double point; for it is easily seen that every pair of the tetrad of lines 1,2 + my+mz, &c., meets on the hessian. If then U,V, WW be three annihilating conics, we may take WU + BV 4 y W, ane B’V + 9" W to be two conics which pass through four points whose coordinates are possible values for Jym,n,, &c., thus giving a reduction of the cubic to the sum of four cubes. , Any point «‘y’z in the plane is in general a possible position for a pole (4m); for suppose the cubic w to be = Sp’ (ax' + yy’ + 22)*, then, as u — p (ax + yy’ + 22/)* is the sum of three cubes, its invariant S vanishes; writing out this invariant we have an equation to determine p’, we find that the coefficients of p”,p,p’* vanish, and obtain the result p’P’=S, where P’ is the result of replacing the tangential coordinates by 2y/z’ in the equation of the Cayleyan. Dawson— On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 147 To determine the lines 1,4 + my+ mz, &c.: they are the polars of (1mm), &e., with regard to «+¥*+2, so we have only to write down the tangential equations of the points of intersection of the two annihilating conics aU+PBVtyW, a’ U+B’V+y"W. This tangential equation being the product (LA + myet+ Mv) (24+ Mee + Nev) (1z:A + Ms + Nav) (A + ma + Ns) gives, on factorization, the four lines 1,@+ my+ mz, &e. ‘When we form the tangential equation of the points of intersection of the two conics we obtain 22, P2 Pp PP. 23, q | ®;, ®; 233 7 | p g PO | where pigiri: By’ - By ia - yd: ap" - af, OMG: UV :We UVC WwW beme the results) of ‘substituting “,y', 2%, the coordinates of a point common to the two conics AaU+BV+y7W, a’ U+ BV + y"W rn VW In the above 3), 32, Zs, Pie, P.3, Ps, are the tangential and intermediate contravariants of U, V, W. The equation of the cubic then becomes R (Lie + my + On (Loe + Mo + Noe Da (isa +m + my + NsZ)* " (24x + Msy + nyz)* JP. I; Raeace Ps ane “ where S is the invariant of the fourth degree, and P,, P2, &c., are the results of substituting (Jm,m), (zmne), &e., for A, u,v im the equation of the Cayleyan. When the points (x21), (%2Y/2%2), (€syx%s), (Hsysz4) ave been determined and the cubic in consequence reduced to the form 4 > M, (ex, ae OM AY a Ze we can show that the ten linear equations obtained by equating the coefficients of the various terms of 4 >, (ea + Yn + 2%)? to those of the original form of the cubic aa + by® + c8 + 3ay°y + &e. are equivalent to only four independent equations, as follows :— R.I,A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT, A. [21] WAS Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Let PSs Mar + yy i. = paue + 728 + Spit + &c. + Bsaye; then it is clear, if : (A BLO. FGA) (xyz ye (A,B,0,F.G2H,) (xyz) are the two annihilating conics which pass through the four points (7y,2,), &e., (ayy124), that we have : ee (A,B,C FGA) (pqitr, 8, PsP2) = W, ; (a) (A,BOL.G Ah) (297293841) =.0 (A,B. CAG.) (psqsrrans) = 90, (Ales Va Gog eens) = () i (Alp WGOn aie) = (0), s (GA erent: ay oe) = (0s a and also the same six equations again, with a, 0, c, &c., instead of , q, 7, &e. Hence the ten equations of identification =H), Wb) OP < Uni, Cie, are connected by the six linear relations («), and are therefore equivalent to four independent equations, which four serve to determine the values of M,, M., M3, M,. As the system of annihilating conics is ine eee of polar conics of a certain cubic, it follows that any two sets of four poles lie on a conic. Tf (4,8,0,7,4,H) (a, y,2? =0 be an annihilating conic, then replacing ee de ee aig Chap ale: and operating on the cubic taken in the general form az? + &e. (Salmon’s Notation), we obtain three relations between the coefficients A, B, &c., if we solve for F, G, H, and substitute, we obtain a result of the form A (Frye + Gyzn + Hyay ~ Kx?) + B fiyz + Gea + Ayxy — Ky’) + CO Fyyz + Gaza + Hycy — Kz’) as the general type of annihilating conic, the coefficients #, &c., being determinants of the third degree in the coefficients of the cubic. In a similar manner, by the elimination of A, B, C, we can reduce the system to the form | | A (Ks fy — EF’ x = Ey? = EF" ") st B (K’ 2x = Gx" = Gay? ae G32”) + O (Kay — H a — Hy — H’2), Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 149 where F’,, &c., are, as well as /,, &c., determinants of the matrix OW Gro Ue Os - Op | | Gi 0. Gx OS G0 2 Gy DR A GR OE and are connected by the relations elie Gaeta il — AG iy EG gl ag — eke Ely, |) EG I Ei, = KG LET Oy SAE SO TI SG INE IRIE IEEE IM El = ICEL, JE AG SLOG SIG hy GO SINGER SIR Tak SIGE = NIE, = OCs. There are also the nine relations #34, — HG; = KF. Further, if Be Gh aide JIS IGFs Sal | Nee aed CL ETA a eamde A? Se ive GOW RIA aI Ji, (Gh dak IH Gi lal | then A= KE + GG, + HH), IN IA Ty ae ERCP Se ELIE 8 also, (’’)*A’ = (determinant formed of the minors of A) = A*. Whence, IN = JEL, SN IKI, and PEF. + G16. + MA’, isequalto F,F’,+ G.6",+ HH’, ; . FE {+ G16 + ff, = FF. + 6.6 ,+ AL’, = FF’.+ G:6',+ HH’, = KK’. Sunilarly, EF’ + BF’, + FyF’s = GG! + 2G’. + GG’, = HH’, + H,H’,+ HH’, = KK’. We can express the coefficients of the Hessian and Cayleyan in terms of these determinants. Let the cubic, its Hessian H, and its Cayleyan P be ax? + by? + cz? + 8a,x°y + 3a0°2 + 3by"x + 3by?2 + 80,20 + deey + Omaxyz, aas + by? + ez? + &e., | SA NEB et Cen ree 5 then we easily find that [i= = Gh, Ch = iy Ob Ji Sig oe = bi Oy. (Gs —"— bs H, = bs + ‘As, ILO I, CSS tak, k= SC, K=m - M. Also, Ha = A, QO, = 2C2 = A,, Jats = ibs = Jal, TN, = XG, = JB, (6% = Ibs, Hi — 2a ae I= Win Oh Ga S Hap Oh, Jala SC, K’ =4m + 2M. | [21] 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Section I].—Use of the Coefficients F,, G,, Hi, &e., in calculating the Concomitants of a Numerical Cubre. (1) The Hessian and Cayleyan are easily expressed by means of the equations in section J.; we have Hessian = H = — Fa? — Gay? — Hye? + a’y (G34 Gy) + a2 (2+ Mh) + yu (2"3 + #2) + oP2(H, + Ha) + 2x (Fo + Fs) + ey (G1 + Gs) + (K+ 2K) ayz; Cayleyan = P = F’,\? + Gp) + H’3v° + (245 - G1) Vu + (2H - H’,) dv +QK-F,) 2+ QHH) ev + QF PF) vA + (26,4) vu + (4) Naw The invariant Z' of the sixth degree in the coefficients, which may be obtained by operating with the Cayleyan on the Hessian, takes the simple form T = 6KK’ + 8(6,6,4 FP; + MA,) - 4(G5034+ LF’; + 1 H’>) —- 8 (FP",+ G26, + H,H’,) + (2K + K’) (kK -4K), It does not seem possible to express any power of S, the invariant of the fourth degree, less than the cube entirely in terms of /, Gi, &c.; the following expression is, however, a fairly convenient formula for calculating S: AS = al", + bG", + cH’; + dz (24s - G’,) + a3 (2H, — H’,) +b, (223 - #2) ote bs (2H, ney HG) oP Cy (2F, RTs E";) ate C2 (2G, oa G’;) +7 (’ — 4K), it arises from operating with the Cayleyan on the cubic. It is fairly easy in numerical cases to obtain the contravariant D (as seen in the examples which follow), which gives us the contravariant Q@ by means of the identity D = 8SQ - 6T7P. (2) Concomitants of aa? + by + cz? —d(aw+ y+ 2), eV, ChaW, Jha, Mosse Coast lls == ber, = Os G10, 5 V0 SG = cad Gea — CA Elica Ie = 0, G; = 0, Hi, = 0, ile eae abd, GC’, SS abd, ET", = abd, TE=(); K’ = abe — d (ab + be + ca). Hence HT = — bedyz (y + 2) — cadzu (z + x) — dabay (a + y) + {abe -— d (be + ca + ab)} aye ; P = — bed (8 — Np — Av) — cad (nu? — WA - p?v) — abd (v3 — vA = vp) + {abe —d (ab + be + ca)} Ap; S =—- abcd; T reduces to K?-4(64@3+ F.F+ AH’). Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 161 Hence T = {abe -d (be + ca+ab)}* - 4abed (a+b +0) d =070+ 00d +0 Cd? + Card? — 2abed (ab + ac + ad + be + ca + ab) ; @ is to be found by means of the identity D = 88Q - 6TP. We find D directly by calculating afresh for this special form the cubic which is annihilated by the polar conics of ax + by? + cz —d («+ y + 2). These polar conics are aw—-d(@@+y+2)’, by -d(a@+y+2zP, c@-dwtytz) Replace x,y,z in them by RE COE EY: Gis OG and operate on pe + qy +72 + 3p.0°y + &e. + Osaxyz2, we obtain on equating to zero the coefficients of x, y,z; and denoting by l,m,n the three expressions PtUtn+ 28+ 2p3+ 2p, Prt Qt+2+2q3+ 28+ 291, pst st 7+ 22+ 27,4 Qs, the equations pa — Id = 0, bq, — ld = 0, rc — ld = 0, pw — md = 0, bg — md = 0, 7r,c — md = 0, pe — nd = 0, ba, — nd = 0, re — nd a (Mig substituting from these equations in the three L=p+m+7, + 284+ 2p, + 2pr, M = P,+ q+, + 293 + 2s + 2H, 1D 705 + Fs ae YP ar 272 + 27; ap 2s, Hence 2d EO 1) (m +n) + 2s = 0, m (0-1) += (n + 1) + 2s =0, n(0-1)+ a (2 -; ne) + 2s += 0, where O-d(c4 542): Qi OSes C [52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. solving these equations we find that we may take for /, m,n, 2s the four quantities abcd? [a? (0? + ¢) — 80%c* + 2abe (b + c-a)] + 2da?b?e? (be — ca — ab) + ab'e?, abcd? [B° (a? + &) — 3a? + 2abe (a + € - b) | + 2da*b’e (ae — be — ab) + ad%e?, abed? [¢ (a? + 0°) — 3070? + 2abe (4 + b= c)] + 2da?b?e? (ab - ca — be) + aFbFe?, —{(d (be + ca + ab) — abc)? — Ad? (a + b +) (d (ab + be + ca) — abe) abe + 16da*b'e"}. The expanded expression is then = 1, (bea + 3caxy* + 3abuxz*) + m, (cay? + dbeya? + 3abyz’) +m (abz + dbezx* + 3cazy*) + babesxyz, where i= al, m, = dm, m = dn, or, removing the factor abe, and replacing «yz by tangential coordinate A, mu, v, We have (bc\? + 3cadp? + 8abrv*) x {d (wb? + 0° - 30°? + Zabe (b+ ¢-a)) + Qdabe (be — ca — ab) + abcd) + &¢. - 3 {(d(ab+be+ea) — abe) — 4d? (a+ b+e)(d (ab+ be+ca) — abe) abe + 16d3076?e?} Xp =-4(8S8Q-67P), whence Q. The covariant © is found in the usual manner. (2) As another example we take the important form (a+ y+ 2) + 6 (m — 1) xyz. Here vy = (m - 1)’, Ga = (Ge Sy, fark, = (Ge 1 = (7 — i) o = (m- 1’, Joly = (Gp = IDy ae = (m — 1), =(m-1P, H,=@-1),. K=@-1)i@ a r, G’,, H’,, &e., are ‘eal Zero. Kies ( = 8(0,G, + FP; + HH.) - 8K? = — 8(m - 1)§(m? + 4m + 1). = —-(m-1) (m+ 3). a (m - 1){- a - ¥° 24 ay +0 ae + ya + ype + Ban + Py + 2(m + 2) ayzh. = (m—1)?( 2d + 2?v + QA + Qu?v + 2A + 2v*n — 4 (mm + 2) Apr}. Finding the cubic of which the polar conics of the given cubic are annihilating conics, as in the last example, we obtain the identity 64 (m — 1)° {2 (m + 3)(A8 + p> + v?) — BE (Au) - GApv} = 8SQ- 6TP, ~ which determines the contravariant QY. Thus =-4(m- ID {8 (48 + 3 + v°)-6(m + 1)(2u + Av + wr + pov + vr + vn) + 12m (m + 3) Apr}. We find 12P (m? - 1) — Q = 32 (m— 1) (0° +p? + v® — 3Apr). Whence the common tangents to the Cayleyan and @ contravariants of a system of cubics which have three fixed lines as asymptotes pass through three fixed points, two of which lie on the line at infinity, and the third of which is the centre of gravity of the triangle. Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 158 SECTION ik — Paleo between the Original Cubic and the Reciprocal V of D. Let Pi Qi, Bi; Po, Qz, Ros Ps, Qs, Bs; 8S; Pa, Qi, Bs, &e., S be the same functions of the coefficients of V that — PF, Gy, Hi, &, K; P,Q, H,-K’ are of those of U: then, as in Section I., we have Mie KOH GAOT Re Gan AV =i tei PAR en, 1 AG. = kee AR ie Hi INDE SUIT, Ne a VE, 8 ya Sevier, INS) 9 CAS and, in the same manner as in that section, we see that AP, =3RF, — AQi=3K'H, = AR, = 4H, ISIE 4K°F,, AQ, = 1G:, AR’, = 1K°H,, Mee age, A, ao, NS Ke , Let H’ and P’ be the Hessian and Cayleyan of V; therefore, using the above written values of P,, P’;, &c., | | W = 5 Pat + Wap + Wit + 20, Os) aty + Be} 2 ak Tan ( reciprocal of P). Again, in the same way, a2 Tet - {- Fido — Gay? — Hy? + &e. + (K’ + 2K) Xu} a 9 ZK x (reciprocal of #7). Again, if 7’ be the invariant of the sixth degree in the coefficients of V, then T’ = 6SS’ + 8(Q,Q3 + P2P3 + Rik.) - 4(Q10's + PoP + RR.) —-8 CERES + OW SP Tigi) + (2S aF SS? = 48), 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. or substituting for P;, P’,, Q:, Qi, &e. in terms of /,, #",, &e., we get 4 4 K - Y 7 7 7 7 7 7 gE Tee +8(G,G6;,+ FF; + HH2) ~4(61@3+ F.f'3+ 41H’) 8 (iia nCLOes HEH) + (2K + KK) = 4 ka ae ee or i SA? By considering the nature of the result of eliminating z, y, z between the three annihilating conics Fyyz + Gyn + Myxy - Kz’, Pyz+ &., Fyyz + &e., whose Jacobian is F’ a3 + Gay + H’s2 + (24, - G) vy + &e., we see that if S, be the invariant of the fourth degree in the coefficients (1) 648°K? = F,, GA, fT, ae LG ae 0, 0 Fi, Ga, ‘i FA, 3 : 0, —K, E 0 F;, G's, fA;, 0, 0, = K |) KSA POH =H), 20G,-G%), 3H, | 2i, =n, soe (Qo HAN KY AKe OR = 82) OCG (36, Oo Gmmee [QI QCR ACD SON CUR ETE), IASG | NIRS IE OEE Hil BIE Again, as the three conics EF yyz+ Gn + Myay+ 4K’, Foye+ &., MP yz+ &e., are the polar conics of the points USO erae ay My Claas U8 Die Cay or be — DsCz : b3¢; — b,¢ : bie, — DC, 5 Cag — Cle : AC — C,A3 3 AoC, — AC; CHO CHO 2 Ghltp = Clon, 2 GID = Ghlon & and the components of these various ratios are all minors of the determinant a b, Cy | (> b Coane | (hs bs ty and further, since the Jacobian of these three conics is the Hessian multiplied by Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadries. 155 we obtain the identity eee OFS 87 (2) 3 - Hee Gan laf, LK’ 0, 0) ID. Oh, Jal Gs 0, LK’, 0 Be, CG’, Jal, 0, 0, 1K’ «ROO GEE iin, OGRE Cy SBI hee, Ue aare, | HG Hi) Kp IK 2457) G44, = 36, 65 86; | 2(@,+G;) 2(4.+ B), KE 2K HC a HH Hs If, now, we write down the equation (1) for the cubic V, and then replace P,Q, &, &e., by their equivalents in terms of #’,, 6’,, H’,, &c., and write Re SP (NS. we obtain the equation 642A” since it is found that the determinant in (1) becomes the determinant in (2) when the change from P,, @,, fi, &e., to #,, G1, H,, &c., is effected. Again, writing down the equation (2) for V, and changing P,, 04, #4, &c., into their equivalents in terms of F, G, A, &e., we find (S’,)8 = (SA, (KM x 64:5,2_ 8 ~ 6403 x 8A? ; 6, K 3 or, replacing S’ by - ae we get ie othe = Now, when S= 0, the annihilating conics of V pass through three common points; that is, the polar conics of the points be — bs6z : dsc, — bye : bye — bey; Collg — Clg : AC — Cig 3 Act, — AC2; A203 — 30 + A30, — ab; : ab — ab, ; oY, % 3 i: %, &e., pass through three common points. Hence, either | A Yr “A He Y2 Ks = 0, oY =- = 0. = 0, ue Ys &s R.I.A. PROC,, VOL, XXVII., SECT. A, (22) 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. have common values, which shows that the factors of S are K’ and A, since my Ye % GNP = DB Ue Be “3 Y3 &s | | | Now, examination of canonical form shows, in fact, that S = => GGG S¢ = 8KA,’. KE Hence, A=--=—:;: 8A; or, finally, lM ==8AST, (84) == AY, AV == 6£SEA.S: Wal A NEW METHOD OF SOLVING LEGENDRE’'S AND BESSEL’S EQUATIONS, AND OTHERS OF A SIMILAR TYPE. By JOSEPH ROGERSON COTTER, M.A. Read May 27. Ordered for publication June 26. Published December 27, 1907. THE method of solution explained in this paper is intended for the purpose of obtaining the complementary function in the case of any ordinary differ- ential equation in which all the terms but one can be integrated by the process of rendering the equation an exact differential equation by multi- plication by a suitable factor. With regard to the outstanding term, the successive multiplications and integrations are represented symbolically, and a symbolical operator finally arrived at which gives the solution in the form of a series. The method possesses the advantage that it gives all the particular integrals of the complementary function at once; and it gives the solution also of those cases of Legendre’s and Bessel’s equations in which the general solution fails. Among the commonest types of equations which can be integrated by the process indicated are linear equations with constant coefficients, and homo- geneous equations. The former are integrated by multiplying by some power of e”, and the latter by multiplying by some power of # For instance, using the symbol D to represent d/dz, the equation Dy - 2Dy+y=9 is readily integrated by multiplying by ¢”. This gives e* Dey — 2e* Dy + e*y = 0, which, being integrated, gives e*Dy —-e*y=A; and this, without further multiplication, gives e*y= A + Bu. Equations of this type are usually solved by a slightly different mode of procedure; thus, to solve /(D)y=0, the algebraical equation /(z) = 0 is first solved, and then the solution of the differential equation can be written down. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. But a distinction has to be made in the case when f(z) = 0 has two or more equal roots. If, instead of this, we multiply the equation by e~*”, where a is a root of f(z) = 0, and integrate, we shall find that the case of equal roots does not require separate treatment, as the above example shows. Let us now apply the proposed method to the solution of Legendre’s equation. The equation is Dy — Dy — 24aDy + n(n+1)y = 0, (1) which, but for the first term, would be a homogeneous equation. Multiply by «*, and choose & so as to make the last three terms a perfect differential coefficient. We have a Dy — ak? Dy — Qa** Dy + n(n+1)a*y = 0. The expression —- a***Dy + kax**1y, when differentiated, gives the second and third term, and will also give the last term if k(k+1) = a(n+)); (2) that is, if kK=n or -(n+1). Putting k=n, we get a first integral of the equation in the form Dx" Py zs aay, a nan ty na A’, (3) ; where 4’ is an arbitrary constant. It will be noticed that the integration of the first term is expressed merely. Multiplying by «’"*), we can integrate once more; and we get IDEM CDESC ED) ae HO) as oA AO) ay, when A is written for - A’/2n+1, and B is another arbitrary constant. Multiplying again by « and changing signs, we have {1 ee De eae ay = Agr (@*)) + Bor. If we write this (1 — o)y = Ax @*) + Ba", we arrive at the complete solution of the differential equation in the form y = (1-@)) (Av) + Bary, (4) where # is the operator z*D-a?("*) D-12"D*, In order to get the solution in the ordinary form, expand (1-@)! in the form 1+ 4+ 9?+..., and perform the necessary operations. Thus the term Az ("*») gives rise to a particular solution, the product of A into a series. The first term of the series is 2° *), The second term is got by operating on the first by @; that is, we must differ- entiate twice, multiply by z”, integrate, multiply by z?*», integrate again and multiply by «”. The third term is got by operating on the second by 4, Correr—Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations. 159 and so on. The law of formation soon becomes apparent. Similarly, the other particular solution is got by operating on Bz”. It should be noted that, in performing the integrations, we do not need to add any arbitrary constant, as we are only looking for a particular solution; and the final solution is complete, since it contains two arbitrary constants. If in equation (2) we put & =—- (7 +1), the solution would appear in the form tn (eb a ee Aag CL) ag Vr (5) where wp = gr (*1) 1-192" F)-19- (+1) 2)? The two operators are therefore equivalent. Equation (4) gives the solution in those cases in which 2m is an odd integer, as well as in other cases; but the form of the series changes as soon as an integration of 7! has to be performed. As an example, let us take the case in which 2n =-1. Here it appears as if the two particular integrals become identical; but, on referring back to equation (5), we see that it becomes, when multiplied by a7?("*», aD 4 2Dy — aDy - tarezy = A’, so that the resulting integration is D 4D 4-2D’y - xy =- Alogxu-B, say; or, y= {1-2 2D es D'e 2D (Ax loge + Ba?). Now the operator ¢=«#4Da'D'22D> contains two integrations raising the power of « by 2, two differentiations lowering the power by 2, and multiplications which diminish the power by 2; therefore, the series is one in descending powers of # differing by w. The expression #*(d logx + B) to be operated on will obviously give rise to a succession of terms of similar form; for we have Dz-™ log % = a-™*)(1 — m log), (6) Teen evel \ = Dz" lova =-— sak + loo a )- (7) 8 m-1 \m-1 Sha)! Let the result of the operation 5 4r41 gx *logr be (A,+ B, logx) x 2 where A, and #, are the numerical coefficients whose law of formation is to be determined. Operating once more by ¢, and using the formule (6) and (7), we get-finally 4r+5 gee? loge —\ (Ary Dyn LOS st) ce eee 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where Ap + Ay + 3 (0e0) Ap + 3 Ap +] 4743 es D 5 ho Zz yz to) hes = 2r + 2)? hy =| (Qr+2yY (2r4 pers (27 + 2) \ B,, and Ap Ah 44-3 Putting 7-1 instead of 7, we can get the equation for A, in the form Ay —3 Ay =u! | ee 278 3; ere 2 De A,=-—_—— DP GES ee ES A lh : DE i oor ere eee lientay) mma 1 47 —3 47-1] a0 Cee eee = \2 i AGE rm TG ED aa) Say ; 2 2 2 Ze , . : = SES {Agee Kes Bes HG ee 147 — ol DD TD 2 =——aaptpr ito — Bo (Ho + Ki +. + K,.-1)}. Now PA 0 eivands) eee — aie therefore ieee Ay — I De DPD Yin CGE aay Ot at 2°75 Au The complete solution of the differential equation comes out in the form y = Ay, + Bly, loge - wv), where 7; is the series 133 IB 1) 7 ape eae Se Oe ems LO2 4 em EB 4 U-z + De? Zee and iLw@eayes 2yp il Y= “Fae Saeie a2 2 —_ —om- yet Vid ce Dp pl D, a > where OY RIE EKG Se og Cotrer—WMethod of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations. 161 Bessel’s Equation.—lIf the equation is written (2 Dy + «Dy — ny) + vy = 0, the first three terms (enclosed in brackets) can be integrated in precisely the same fashion as has been used for Legendre’s equation. The form of the solution obtained is either Yy = {1 + go DP 47 (ERD) ID tgp Row (Aa ae Bx"), Orr Gc al sb eI IO gO (AG oe See), It is obvious that many other differential equations could be treated in a similar manner. It should be pointed out that the series obtained by this method requires to be examined for convergency. The method furnishes no test of the convergency of the series which is arrived at as the solution of equations. Correr—WMethod of Solving Legenire’s and Bessel’s Equations. 161 Bessel’s Equation —lf the equation is written (7? Dy + eDy — n*y) + vy =0, the first three terms (enclosed in brackets) can be integrated in precisely the same fashion as has been used for Legendre’s equation. The form of the solution obtained is either Hs f] 4 gh P4>- (Dam Deep NaS (Au ot Ba): OP w= {1 4+ gh T7192 -1 P= (2-1) ye Anan ze Ba"), It is obvious that many other differential equations could be treated in a similar manner. It should be pointed out that the series obtained by this method requires to be examined for convergency. ‘The method furnishes no test of the convergency of the series which is arrived at as the solution of equations. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [23] [ 162 J Vek: THE RELATION OF MATHEMATICS TO PHYSICAL SCIENCE. AN ADDRESS DELIVERED TO THE ACADEMY, DECEMBER 9. 1907. By FRANCIS ALEXANDER TARLETON, LL.D., Sc.D., President. Published DecemBER 28, 1907. It has been the usual custom for each President of the Royal Irish Academy to deliver an address to the Academy; and as I should be most unwilling to show any want of appreciation of the high honour which the Academy has done me in electing me as its President, I shall try to carry out this somewhat difficult undertaking—difficult on account of the eminence and skill of those who have preceded me, and who have exhausted so many topics of interest; and difficult because it is hard, without entirely exhausting your patience, to say anything which is intelligible and yet not altogether trite and commonplace. As the Academy did me the honour of selecting me as a representative of its scientific side, I have thought that I might offer for your consideration some thoughts on the relation between Mathematics and Physical Science. To an audience so learned as the present I-cannot hope to present anything absolutely new; but I may be able to direct your attention to some matters of interest in reference to which many entertain opinions which cannot, I think, be regarded as correct. The splendid discoveries which have been made by observation and experiment during the last 120 years have led to such an exaltation of these modes of procedure that it has become common to limit the term “ Science ~ to their study and practice. “This seems to me extremely incorrect. A mere knowledge of facts, apart from their causal connexion, can scarcely be called Science; and the more completely this connexion is traced out and known, the more scientific does our knowledge become. It can scarcely be doubted that, in the last resort, all the phenomena of the material universe depend on mathematical relations—a knowledge of which is impossible without a knowledge of Mathematics itself. It seems, therefore, to follow that Mathematics is not merely a department of Science, but is an essential requisite for a scientifically complete knowledge of natural phenomena; and TarLteron—Zhe Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 163 that the highest aim of scientific investigation is the mathematical expression of the fundamental laws of nature, and the mathematical explanation of the dependence of its observed facts on these laws. The truth of what I have said will not, I think, be questioned by those who realize the true nature of Mathematics ; but on this subject considerable misapprehension seems to prevail, not only among the unlearned, but even among men who have attained the most exalted position in the scientific world. The opinion that mathematical processes are merely exercises of pure reasoning seems to have come down from the Middle Ages, and harmonizes with the theory that formal Logic is an instrument for making new discoveries. This theory is still occasionally put forward by men who have a considerable knowledge of Mathematics and Physics. If it were true, physicists might well regard Mathematics as of comparatively little value. Pure reasoning taken alone can give only consistency and clearness of thought, but can never lead to the discovery of a new truth; and if Mathematics were nothing but a process of pure reasoning, its claim to be regarded as Science might be fairly disputed. It is, however, easily seen that in the case of pure Geometry the theory I have mentioned is quite erroneous. No amount of pure reasoning could deduce the first theorem in Euclid’s Elements from the Axioms, without supposing the superposition of one triangle on another. This process is not pure reasoning, but is rather of the nature of an experiment. Every geometrical proof which requires a construction is a process of the same kind. In the case of Algebra, which starts as the Science of number, and becomes, as it progresses, the Science of quantity in the most general seuse, the true nature of the process is not so easily seen. Every algebraical expression may be regarded as being of the nature of a series; and algebraical theorems have to do, in general, with the properties of series and their relations. It is impossible to think at all without passing through a series of states of consciousness; and thus the more elementary properties of series are constantly before us. Certain general laws are thus discovered ; and these, together with results obtained by immediate inspection in any particular case, enable us to arrive at new results. In the inspection nothing is immediately before us but the algebraical symbols themselves. They, however, as separate objects of attention, are as well suited as any other objects to enable us to intuite the property of series-arrangement which we require. The processes of Algebra are thus fundamentally, though not perhaps to the same extent as those of Geometry, of the nature of experiments. 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Mathematics in both its great departments is therefore competent to give us new truths. Are these truths of any value? That great philosopher John Locke, by his inaccurate expressions and hazy modes of thinking, led many to believe that Mathematics is concerned only with what Locke’s followers called abstract ideas, but not with anything else. Locke does not appear to have grasped the true state of the case, viz. that Geometry has to do directly, not with material objects, but with figures in pure space, and Algebra with series, discrete or continuous, in time. — Mathematics is, indeed, the science of space and time; and consequently its truths condition all our knowledge of material objects, which cannot be cognized except in space and time, and in conformity with their laws. When Locke said that no perfect circle exists, if he meant by a circle an object of sense, he was no doubt right; but if he meant a figure in pure space, he was entirely wrong, for perfect circles exist as much as space itself. . The boundary between two contiguous portions of space is a perfect mathematical surface, the boundary between two portions of a surface a perfect line, and the boundary between two portions of a line a point. The existence of mathematical figures is therefore as real as that of objects of experience—indeed more real, for space and time are necessary conditions of our consciousness. To Kant we owe the complete explanation of the nature of Mathematics; and his theory seems to be the only one which fully accounts for all the characteristics of mathematical truths. There is, however, a School of Philosophy different from his, Piven though not falling into the mistake of supposing mathematical theorems to be analytical propositions, and mathematical processes to be nothing but pure reasoning, yet fails to appreciate their true character, and looks upon them as merely experimental truths, and modes of obtaining results by the aid of experience. Among philosophical writers, one of the ablest advocates of this theory was John Stuart Mill, who, following Bain, tried to reduce space to a series of muscular sensations in time. He failed, however, to account for the fact that the intuitions by means of which new truths are arrived at in Mathematics can be obtained from the representations of the imagination without any appeal to experience, and that yet these truths apply to objects of experience. The theory that geometrical axioms are simply experimental truths was held by the-illustrious Helmholtz. Intimately connected with this theory is the Non-Euclidean Geometry of which Helmholtz was an upholder, and which is looked upon with favour by many distinguished mathematicians. The Non-Euclidean Geometry, originally started by the Russian mathematician Lobatschewsky, asserts that there is no evidence for the Tarteron-—Vhe Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 165 truth of the theory of parallel lines as expounded by Euclid, on which rests the fundamental theorem that the three angles of a triangle are equal to two right angles. There is no doubt that the truth of Euclid’s axiom, on which the theory of parallels depends, is by no means obvious intuitively ; but Legendre showed that it could be deduced from another assertion which would, I think, be generally admitted. It is easy to see, by superposition, that triangles having two angles and the intervening side equal are equal in every respect. Hence the vertical angle of a triangle must be a function of the base and base-angles. One quantity cannot be a function of another of a different kind from itself unless something else enters into the equation to reduce the heterogeneous quantity to the proper nature. Hence the only way in which one angle could be a function of other angles, and of the length of a line, would be through the entrance of another line into the equation. If, then, there, be an absolute standard of linear magnitude, depending on the nature of space, and not on any arbitrary unit, as there is an absolute standard of angular magnitude, viz. a right angle, it is possible, but otherwise impossible, that the length of the base should affect the magnitude of the vertical angle when the base-angles are given. Everything turns, then, on the admission or denial of a standard length dependent on the nature of space. Most people will, I think, admit that there is no absolute standard of length. If this be admitted, it follows that one angle of a triangle is a function of the other two, and independent of the length of the sides. From this the Euclidean theory of parallels can be deduced. It may, however, be said that if our space were a space of three dimen- sions having a curvature in a space of four dimensions, as the surface of a sphere is a space of two dimensions having a curvature in a space of three dimensions, the curvature of space would supply an absolute standard of magnitude. Under these circumstances, also, we might have two non- coincident straight lines having two points in common. This mode of regarding the matter is indeed the simplest way of construing the systems of Lobatschewsky, Bolyai, Riemann, and Helmholtz. In a sense these systems are all correct and consistent ; but if we ask are they true, the correct answer seems to be that they are not true for our minds. The great mathematician and physicist M. Poincaré holds a somewhat peculiar theory, According to him :— The axioms of Geometry are neither synthetic @ priort intuitions nor experimental facts, but only conventions. Geometrical space differs in its 166 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. nature and characteristics from the space which is the framework of our sensations, and which is given to’us as visual, tactile, or motor. The study of the laws by which sensations succeed each other is what leads us to adopt the convention of geometrical space, whose properties are based on the displacement of solid bodies, without whose existence in nature there would be no Geometry. All consistent Geometries are equally true ; in fact, the question of truth or falsehood has no meaning. Experiment can tell us only what Geometry is most convenient; and an easily imaginable change in our experience would lead us to adopt a non-Euclidean Geometry, or even a Geometry of space of four dimensions. The speculations of so great a mathematician as Poincaré must be treated with respect ; yet I cannot but think that he has, with great skill, combined almost all the errors of previous speculators. His only argument against the theory of Kant is that. if it were true, geometrical axioms would be imposed upon us with such a force that we could not conceive the contrary, nor build upon it a theoretical edifice. As regards the first of these statements, it is, I think, correct, and is one of the strongest reasons for accepting the theory of Kant. I am quite unable to imagine, or picture to myself as a reality, space of four dimensions, an absolute standard of linear magnitude independent of any arbitrary conven- tion or restriction, or two lines having neither concavity nor convexity which have two points in common without coinciding. As to the theoretical edifices of space of more than three dimensions, and non-Euclidean Geometries, it is easy to see, on Kantian principles, how they can be reached. No figure in space, according to Kant, can be cognized without a generation, or successive contemplation of its parts, in time. It thus becomes a continuous series in time, and so amenable to Algebra. The out- come is the science of Analytic Geometry. Algebra is not restricted by the special properties of space, but is applicable to any homogeneous form of intuition capable of being generated by a synthesis in time and reorganized as distinctly simultaneous. The properties of space of four or of any number of dimensions can then be investigated from analogy by means of Algebra; and the results arrived at are consistent with themselves and with Euclidean Geometry. The non-Euclidean Geometries are arrived at by putting special arbitrary restrictions on a space of three dimensions in a space of four. These Geometries are consistent, and, ina sense, mathematically correct; but I do not think they are true for our intelligence, nor do they condition objects of our possible experience. It is strange that mathematicians should have confined their erratic speculations to space. They might as well have considered the properties of a universe in which time is of two dimensions, or has a curva- a Tarteron— The Relution of Mathematics to Physical Science. 167 ture in atime of two dimensions. There is, however, little doubt that Poincaré would say that our time is the most convenient. As the result of the considerations with which we have been occupied, we may, I think, be satisfied that Mathematics is more certain than any other part of our knowledge, and that mathematical truths condition the whole of experience. If, however, Mathematics could be applied only to the number and apparent relative positions of objects, its value would be comparatively small ; and the student of nature might pass it by with but little attention. Far different is the actual state of things. It has been held from the earliest times—apparently without much evidence—strongly insisted on by Locke, and abundantly confirmed by modern research, that the sensible qualities of bodies depend on their primary qualities, that is, their relations to space and time. Vay? 3. In the present case p = yiemt + Vay. Now if & is small compared with the other coefficients, a, becomes large and is negative, and so y.etis negligible after some time; the remaining term shows that the electron describes in general a curve which is the projection of a logarithmic spiral. In the second place, suppose that the electron moves in a field of force, the potential of which is p, so that -kp + mp = Vp, mp = Vp + ko. If & is small, we have then approximately : k k mp =Vpt+ ae Vp =Vp- oe V.SpV. p. Hence the motion is the same as if there were no radiation and a new force — ¢(p) added, where ¢ denotes a linear self-conjugate vector function, the constants of which are functions of p. It is thus easy to see that the motion now is of the type into which a Dissipation Function enters ; in fact, the energy equation is 1 mp2 = const + p - | og (p) dt. For the case of the law of nature when p = e/(7p) Ay ce p 3pSpp - $0)~ (ips ~ Caar) \ 7. THIRD APPROXIMATION. For the third approximation we have aut 0 4 BENG Gs yay wu * FO \*. Saar (=) pil'(p — pi). 180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If we perform the differentiations, we shall find that the total internal forces will involve the velocities together with their first, second, and third differential coefficients—terms which cannot arise from consideration of any expression for electromagnetic mass which involves only the velocities, or from any expression for radiated or “ wasted ” energy which involves only the first and second differential coefficients of the velocity. If, therefore, these expressions fail at the third approximation, a fortiori, — they will fail at higher approximations which can be readily written down by the methods we have explained. We shall consider then a special case, that of a system in translational motion. On performing the differentiation we find p= 5 [= 182*G ~ p») [Sip ~ prdbrTS(o = pri — 367° (p — pi)SpipiS(p — pr): — 182-(p — pi)pS(e — p)pi, = 32°(p ~ ps) SV (0 - piles (0 - pro = 32 %(p - p) [Vp ~ pdiul}. where the terms not involving the accelerations are omitted, as they will contribute nothing to the final result. We get finally for the resultant of these forces an expression of the form BSeis = esr where ¢ and wy are self-conjugate linear functions. When the body is isotropic, ¢ and w become constants, - %, and — k,, so that the force is — ky Sr7 — kite. If m is the mass of the electron, the total retarding force due to the first and third approximation is — ((m + kar®) 7 + ky 7 S77). Writing 7=TtVr7 + Sr 7 the force becomes — ( (mm + her) t VE 3s + (m + (hy + By) 2?) SF47). In other words, if we resolve the force along and at right angles to the velocity, the coefficient of the former component is -— (m+ k,7*) and of the latter — (7 + (k, + k,)r*). These coefficients with reversed signs are termed by Abraham the “longitudinal” and “ transverse ” masses respectively. Conway—The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 181 As an example, consider the case of a sphere which moves about a centre of force under the law of nature, there being no rotation. We have mr + khyeStr + kot. 2 = — or. Tor. We get at once the vis viva equation mr? +4 (hk, + kh) rt = - 2eT1, so that approximately mi =— 26, 1; — 2em=" (ky + ky) T*2, so that the motion is the same as if, in addition to the original force, we had a force varying inversely as the cube of the distance; and the effect of such a force is, as is well known, to cause a motion of rotation of the orbit if this is one plane. If we put Vri = hy, where Ty = 1, we find m < (iy) + kyhySrz = 0, so that y is fixed and ad if ky Vielen a7 (8 h | =~ “| Sr. Hence the average value of / is zero, and the motion takes place in one plane. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [26] i. ¥. ACADEMY Conway— The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 181 As an example, consider the case of a sphere which moves about a centre of force under the law of nature, there being no rotation. We have mr + kyrSrr + kor. 7? = — er. Tor. We get at once the vis viva equation mr +4(k, + ky) tt = - 2cT7, so that approximately mr = — 2¢, Tr — 2e’m-* (k, + ky) Tr, so that the motion is the same as if, in addition to the original force, we had a force varying inversely as the cube of the distance; and the effect of such a force is, as is well known, to cause a motion of rotation of the orbit if this is one plane. If we put Vri = hy, where 7y = 1, we find y m = (iy) + k,hySrz = 0, so that y is fixed and 7 { tos | =- Is ai ‘ m Hence the average value of i is zero, and the motion takes place in one plane. R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [26] femisong IX. THE LOGICAL BASIS OF MATHEMATICS. BY Ry Aleks ROGERS hcp: Read January 27. Ordered for Publication January 29. Published Marcu 11, 1908. THE object of this paper is to show generally that there are reasons for believing that, by the use of a limited number of mutually consistent axioms, definitions, and premisses involving indefinables, it 1s possible to deduce all the conclusions of mathematics by means of logical reasoning alone. The full proof of this thesis would be to actually state these premisses. This has to a large extent been done (some references are given below). Here the subject is discussed from a general point of view without entering into details, and the criticisms are necessarily brief. That the premisses of mathematics, if it is to be useful in increasing our knowledge of the laws of nature, must be suggested by some experiences of objective reality,no one can deny. I have thus no quarrel with the intuitional or empirical views, provided it is understood that intuition or perception is only to suggest the premisses; to logic exclusively belongs the demonstration. Immediate experience or intuition has always given the start to mathematical investigation ; but if mathematics never went beyond immediate experience, by the aid of logic, it would be absolutely useless. The hyper-practical view of mathematics —the theory which insists on actualizing in the material world every step of the reasoning—is thus suicidal, because the practical value of this—as of every other Deductive Science—is due to the fact that it leaves the world of immediate experience behind, and, by leaving it, obtains new results which, in many cases, may be applied and verified in direct experience, whether by intuition or by measurement. Logical principles, including the Law of Contradiction, are the correlatives in this ideal process of the Uniformity of Nature and of the Permanence of certain real physical relations, Without entering into a criticism of the well-known Kantian distinction between ‘pure’ intuition and ‘empirical’ perception, I shall assume that Kantians and the mere empiricists agree in regarding the objects of mathematics as being immediately given images. And though, as just stated, intuition is always used in mathematics, the term ‘intuitionism’ will be understood to connote the extreme view that all mathematical reasoning consists In experimenting with particular images. Rocrrs—The Logical Busis of Mathematics. 183 Te The belief that mathematical reasoning is independent of Logic, and proceeds altogether by experiments with images or formal intuitions, is due to the following causes (and probably others) :— 1. To confounding developed methods of modern mathematics with primi- tive methods of suggestive discovery (like mensuration). 2, 'To confounding the psychological conditions required for the suggestion and retention of premisses with the process of inference from those premisses. This is a fallacy of the same kind as identifying words with the things they represent, and is thus a type of Nominalism. ‘This fact escapes notice because the language of geometrical figures, though inexact, is far better representative of its concepts and more suggestive than is the case with ordinary language. 3. The suspicion against Logic is increased by the erroneous belief that all syllogistic reasoning, regarded as proof, is a petitio principti. Mill adopts this view in one chapter of his Logic, and rejects it in the next.* The fallacy is due partly to ignoring the hypothetical nature of syllogistic reasoning, and ultimately means that it is unnecessary to hang a convicted murderer, because he has been hanged already by the law of the State ! 4. It is supposed by some mathematicians that the conclusions of logic are self-evident in the premisses ; whereas this is not the case in mathematics. This, however, is true only of single elementary syllogisms. By the use of thirteen axioms, Desargues’ theorem of perspective triangles may be proved ;t it is not to be discovered in any lesser number of these, but only through their careful combination, in which the conclusion follows gradually, but not immediately. It is mainly in the selection of the appropriate or interesting propositions, and of the premisses required to prove or disprove an asserted proposition, that mathematics differs from general logic, not in the nature of the reasoning. Logic, in fact, is creative in the most literal sense; it actually discovers new truths latent in the premisses, and extends our experience. If the premisses are given by generalisation of experience, the conclusions are commonly materialised truths; but in every case they are hypothetical truths. The productive power of logic in science is analogous to the productive power of methodical habits in practical life. 5. Elementary geometry often conveniently picks up its premisses as it * Bk. u., Chaps. iii. and iy. Tt See The Axioms of Projective Geometry, by A. N. Whitehead, Chap. 1m. 184 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. goes along, without mquiring whether they are consistent or superfluous. This does not prevent the argument from being logical, though a finished logical system aims at the artistic—though not always useful—ideal of stating the minima of premisses required to prove a given set of con- clusions. 6. In all trains of reasoning, formule have to be remembered; and thus all human reasoning is subject to error. Good mathematicians often mistake vivid memory for direct intuition of fact. JE, Logic, of course, cannot be defined without a circle, but its salient features may be pointed out. It consists, as 1 understand it, in drawing conclusions from the combination or synthesis of any number of premisses without explicit reference to the question whether the premisses are exemplifiable. The terms used in the premisses must, for the most part, refer to classes, Le., have a universal significance—otherwise the science would be useless. Any representation may be used in logic uf it can be universalized. The Aristotelian theory recognizes this partly ; and modern Jogicians have wasted energy in jeering at the traditional syllogism. The main differences between the new and the old logic are, first, that the concept of Relation is now introduced ; secondly, that not only terms, but arbitrarily chosen types of inference, 1f not self-contradictory, may be assumed as irreducible ideas; thirdly, that a term may be defined as a constituent of a proposition whose other elements are known. This is an extension of the notion of predicational definition. Fourthly, it is recognized that the indefinable or irreducible terms used must be explicitly stated. All these developments leave us still within the sphere of logic, because they treat everything from the universal point of view. UE Certain misunderstandings exist as to the logical view of mathematics ; and these were started, I think, by Leibniz, who, in some of his writings, appears to claim that the Law of Contradiction is the only principle assumed in mathematics. Practically, however, his real doctrine on the subject is inconsistent with this view. It is obvious that the Law of Contradiction cannot give premisses ; and it cannot be used without first assuming certain fundamental ideas, as class, term, proposition, inference, and so forth. This is true even of Aristotle’s logic. Even a single syllogism involves more than the Law of Contradiction : it is a synthesis of propositions. Rocrrs— The Logical Basis of Mathematies. 185 IANS The impotence of the Law of Contradiction, taken alone, was seen by Kant, who, in mathematics, substitutes intuition for logic, sensibility for understanding. The Kantian view is also liable to a misunderstanding, from which Kant and his followers have only half escaped. For intuition is immediate experience of particulars; and thus mathematics has no universality if it is all intuition. In geometry the proof that uses a particular figure applies to that figure only, because that is the only figure intuited; in arithmetic the rules will have no universality, e.g. 5 + 7 = 12 will be true only for the set of 12 points or marbles we are looking at; and since addition, number, and so forth have a specialised intuited meaning for the given figure and for the given points or marbles, it appears that, after all, these propositions are identically true; they are only analyses of given perceptions. Hence the intuitional view, which is most naturally interpreted thus, contradicts itself, because it only means saying that a given intuition is that intuition and nothing else. The inconsistency is this, that the intuitionist claims to proceed by intuition, and really uses nothing but the principle of contradic- tion. Moreover, this makes mathematics an absolutely useless science, because it prevents it from leaving immediate experience. In reply it may be said that, in « priori intuition, we see the universal in the particular. This, however, is abandoning the genuine intuitionist standpoint (because intuition is immediate perception), for it means that we universalize our given perceptions; we form the conception of a ‘class’ of entities not perceived, possessing formal properties similar to those of the intuited object. From those universal premisses we deduce further conclusions by logic. Thus logic is indispensable not only to mathematics, but to every form of science. It is now commonly recognized by thinkers that the so-called ‘inference from particular to particulars’ is really syllogism based on hypothetic generalization. Skilled mathematicians who have thought deeply enough to see that mathematical knowledge is not merely immediate perception of particulars, sometimes endeavour to escape by the Kantian theory of a Schema of Space. This Schema is, however, both particular and universal, and yet neither. Hence it lands us in the Lockian difficulty of ‘abstract ideas, which, as Berkeley observes, is self-contradictory. In geometry one commonly uses mental images or figures often badly constructed. A bad figure (or any figure), however, would be useless if the proofs were merely intuitional or immediate—a fact noticed by the late Provost Salmon. The figure imaged or drawn is really a symbol of a 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. universal class of ideal figures. The symbolic figure is thus a generic or typical image of a set of logical premisses and terms; and when so under- stood, the conclusions are direct inferences from the premisses; they are universal, and therefore useful. Intuition thus provides us with a kind of symbolism which is absolutely indispensable for rapid thinking. Modern logical geometry simply attempts to abstract the premisses from the associated symbols. The use of diagrams in geometry is thus the same as the use of diagrams in elementary logic (e.g., Huler’s diagrams), viz. to individualize the conceptions, as far as possible. This also applies to number. We may use the image of twelve points as a generic image of the number twelve; but to identify twelve with twelve intuited points is absurd. Twelve is a property common to an endless set of classes ; and when numbers are so considered, 1.e., universally as connotative or predicative of sets of classes, arithmetic becomes a science. I would ask those who say that all numbers are intuited, whether they can intuite the number ten million. It can easily be detined by powers and products. Or, in geometry, how can you prove by intuition, or even grasp (when proved), that a cubic surface has 27 right lines lying on it ? Kant’s distinction between analytic and synthetic propositions 1s connected with this discussion. Here I need only observe, without further criticism, that if 5 + 7 = 12 is not involved in the definitions of 5, 7, and 12, then we are at liberty to define these terms (5, +, 7,12) without redundancy, so that 5+ 7 = 12 will follow analytically. The Kantian view closely analysed and taken literally leads to contradiction. The truth latent in Kant’s distinction is that knowledge proceeds from simple conceptions to more complex ones, which logically presuppose the simpler ones, but cannot without contradiction be identified with them.* Ne In all Deductive Science there is constantly taking place a process of generalization, which is often useful, as leading to wide application, and is at all events inevitable. In geometry this generalization takes place as follows :— First, we have empirical mensuration, the geometry of the ancient Egyptians and of modern educationists. Secondly, we have Euclidean geometry, in which the universality of the reasoning is recognized, but bound up with images, and so obscured. Euclid’s geometry is mixed, and his axioms and definitions are logically inadequate.t Some of his propositions almost follow logically from * The writer has considered this more fully in Hermathena, No. xxxut. (1907) (‘* An Old Problem in Logic’’). + See Russell’s Principles of Mathematics, Ch. xuvtt. Roerrs—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 187 the axioms and the preceding propositions ; othersdo not. Thus, for example, Euc. I. 4 should be preceded by a series of axioms on congruence. Euclid’s proof of this (regarded as proof) is not intuitional, but materialistic ; and from - one point of view is either a contradiction or a petitio principii. Moreover, the method of superposition cannot be applied to the superposition of reflected tetrahedra, i.e., those of opposite aspect. So to apply it to the third dimension to prove equality of volumes, one must assert an intuition of the fourth dimension ! The third stage in the generalization of geometry comprises analytic and kindred geometries, which, though at first apparently Euclidean, provide a weapon for the construction of non-Euclidean schemes. The Cartesian method is essentially logical. At first it is used simply as a device for the continued logical application of axioms once suggested by intuition ; but its range goes much further. The fourth step in the generalizing process is represented by the earlier non-Euclideans of the nineteenth century, such as Riemann, who had not clearly separated the question of existence from the question of logic. Cayley’s Theory of Distance forms an intermediate stage. The fifth step of generalization is the purely logical theory, which is now in full swing, and is an explanatory development of the non-Euclidean method. It is commonly urged that non-Euclidean geometry has no objective basis; that it is merely fantastic, and has no connexion with Nature. This objection, however, only applies to the earlier forms of non-Euclidean systems, such as Riemann’s investigation of the curvature of space. Here the terms used imply, or are popularly thought to imply, that actual space may have 4 or n mutually perpendicular straight lines. This, however, is only pseudo- logic, and is in fact self-contradictory. Likewise it is a logical contradiction to say—using the terms in their ordinary sense-—that two straight lines may intersect twice, or that any two straight lines must meet. But when we define our whole system without reference to actual space, the contra- diction disappears. It is probable, however, I think, that all non-Euclidean systems have an actual meaning. The real question at issue is not, Is non- Euclidean geometry actual, but Is it useful? Now, projective geometry, in which any two straight lines intersect, has been used to extend our knowledge of actual space—e.g., by Cayley and Salmon. The whole doctrine of the line at infinity where parallel lines meet, the circle at infinity, the J and J points, is essentially non-Euclidean, and yet productive. The same applies to spherical and all non-planar two-dimensional systems, where geodesics take the place of straight lines, and may intersect any number of times. As regards 188 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. dimensions, wherever 7 variables are used, we are logically dealing with 2 dimensions. All Applied Mathematics is ideally a form of -dimensional geometry ; e.g.,in Dynamics of a particle, we assume that every point is weighted with a mass m, and with velocities v, v, w, and thus at any instant has at least seven coordinates. Again, the temperature of a body is a new coordinate ; temperatures form a continuous ideal series, not intuitible in space, though capable of being put into one-to-one correspondence with the points on a line {as, e.g., in the thermometer). In Thermodynamics the relations between pressure, temperature, and volume of a gas are actually representable as a three-dimensional geometry, of which actual space is only symbolic.* Facts like these have kept alive the belief brought into prominence by Locke and Descartes, that the so-called secondary qualities of bodies are reducible to the primary or geometrical.t The only reduction possible is, however, a one-to-one correspondence between the variations in secondary or intensive qualities and the points in space or moments in time. This is a purely logical idea and far more philosophical and true to experience than the counter- doctrine still current in theories of the ultimate constitution of matter, that the relation between these two kinds of qualities can be reduced to one of identity. The secondary qualities are functions of the primary; but the primary qualities are likewise functions of the secondary. Nak The question whether the premisses of mathematics are or are not hypothetical is one of great interest and difficulty. The mere fact that some mathematicians and thinkers believe that they are hypothetical would seem to prove that this is the case; because, if the premisses of mathematics are given to the mind as absolutely existing objects or relations, the question could never be raised. The two opposite views may be called the ‘ Absolutist ’ and the ‘ Hypothetical’ respectively. ‘The ‘ Absolutist’ view has always been popular with the Intellectualists, like Plato and Spinoza; and this was consistent, because for them the intelligible as such is real—for them the logical is the true and objective. The apodictic certainty of mathematics was often, as by Descartes, Leibniz, and Kant, taken as the ideal type of perfect * Thermodynamics, it may be mentioned, presents the curious case of a ‘ non-Euclidean space,’ in which at least one of the dimensions (temperature) is believed to have a last term (absolute zero) ; and it is not known whether there is or is not a last term in the other direction. The non-Euclidean nature of series in Applied Mathematics cannot be escaped except by asserting that temperatures, electrical charges, masses, and so forth, are actually identical with spatial points or volumes—an obyious absurdity. + The Electric Theory of Matter is remarkable as being the first attempt to correlate all secondary qualities (as well as Solidity, treated by Locke as primary) with one intensive or secondary quality. Rocrers—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 189 knowledge. A different view is taken by Mill, who claims, as I think rightly, that the apodictic certainty of mathematics is in the inferences, not in the premisses—is, in a word, logical. The strongest objection to the whole Absolutist position is this, that you cannot claim to have a perfect knowledge of any part of the external world without knowing the whole scheme of things—in a word, without omniscience. Kant endeavoured to get out of the difficulty by separating the form of intuition from the matter of knowledge. Space and Time are the objects of Pure Mathematics; and here absolute certainty is possible. But this does not remove the difficulty, as Kant himself recognizes occasionally. One cannot ‘think away’ every property from Body except its extension; Matter possesses « priori intensive qualities as well. The Kantian theory of Space as the a priori intuition is really a survival of the Cartesian doctrine that Extension is the essence of matter. The real explanation of the superior certainty of Pure Mathematics, if it is to be identified, as it was by Kant, with the mathematics of Space and Time, is that the spatial properties of matter are simpler and more easily measurable than its other properties, and, owing to their homogeneity, can be expressed precisely by a set of logical axioms, as is shown in modern Logical Geometry. They are more amenable to Deductive treatment. This is verified historically, for geometry is the earliest form of Deductive Science. That the premisses of Applied Mathematics are hypothetical no one can deny. ‘This is true not only of the propositions, but of the terms used in these propositions. In Dynamics and Statics we assume the existence of absolutely permanent particles of matter, The concept ‘ particle of matter’ is quite ideal ; ‘atoms,’ ‘corpuscles,’ and so forth, are all ideal; they can be used logically, however, as conceptions. In Hydrostatics and Hydrodynamics we postulate the existence of perfect fluids, which no physicist believes in. In fact, these sciences are simply types of logical geometry, possessing three or more dimensions. Even were our postulates true, physical measurement could never approach the logical precision of our assumptions. Then in elementary optics we assume that light proceeds from indivisible points in straight lines. Experience proves that it does neither one nor the other. Light proceeds from space-filling bodies; and we are now told that its path is not rectilinear, The old distinction between Pure and Applied Mathematics is thus some- what illusory. All mathematics is Pure in the sense that it is ideal or hypothetical ; in other words, it proceeds by Logic, as Mr. Bertrand Russell has pointed out. Again, most,if not all, mathematics is Applied in the sense that the axioms and premisses are suggested by experience, and in some cases can be verified by a return to experience. In this sense the Arithmetic of finite numbers and Euclidean geometry are Applhed Mathematics. R.1I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [27 | 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The question, Is geometry hypothetical? includes the question, Do indivisible points, lines,and surfaces actually exist? On this point expert thinkers have different views; and this proves that the ideal theory is the safer. If we knew what ‘ exist’ meant, the question might be answered definitely. That they have a Jogical existence there can be no doubt, as terms whether definable or indefinable. Similarly we have no right to assert dogmatically the physical existence of indivisible moments of Time; psychology shows that experience of such a moment is impossible. But 7f we assume their existence, we must also assume the existence of indivisible surfaces in Space, because motion implies a correlation between elements of Space and the elements of Time. From the logical point of view, however, the units of Space and Time may be regarded as referring to definite divisible portions of each. The concepts of Euclidean geometry are thus, I hold, logically real, and practically useful; but the question of the existence of exact extra-mental correlatives may be put on one side as being metaphysical.* This proves that the non-Euclidean view is actually the only intelligible way of explaining the reasoning in Euclidean geometry. Thus the term ‘point’ is only a logical name for the material property of position, which, however, in rerun natura, always involves filling Space; the Logical or Hypothetical view of mathematics saves us from all metaphysical questions about the extra-mental existence of points. The physical correlatives of the logical points may be Space-filling volumes, if we please. The Space of geometry, whether Euclidean or otherwise, is not given by intuition or by experience. To speak figuratively, it is an ideal logical structure, the properties of which—that is, axioms, terms, and definitions— are only suggested by images given by experience. But the properties of geometrical Space are never given in immediate experience; nor can we say strictly that the Space of experience forms even a part of the denotation of the logical concept, for it 1s incomplete. To take only one example. We assume that between any two points on a line there exists another point. Imagination or intuition (pure or otherwise) can never give an image satisfying this logical axiom of a compact series, because this would imply the intuition of an infinite number. Those who assert that Imagination actually gives the ideal logical structure will have to decide whether such images are given by sight or by what senses, and will find themselves, whatever answer they give, in a variety of difficulties escaped by the logical view. * Kant adopts this view in the Dialectic (Bk. 11, Ch. iii, § 4), but his followers seem to have disowned it, and cling to the Aesthetic, Rogers—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 191 VIL. I must add that the evidence for the logical theory has become overwhelmingly strong in the last few years or so, owing to the large amount of accurate and careful work that has been done in the subject. The logicians have taken to constructive measures; and they can only be refuted now by those who have taken the trouble to learn some of their methods. Thus, for example, Peano shows that finite integers can be defined by the use of three fundamental ideas or indefinables. Infinite series of the kind required in geometry and elsewhere may be defined and classified by certain universal, and therefore logical, properties. To Dedekind and George Cantor the beginnings of this work are due. The Euclidean treatment of irrationals and incommensurables (based on Euclid’s theory of ratio) has been shown by Professor F. Purser to lead to the ordinary symbolism of simple algebra. This way of treating the subject is both interesting and pleasing; and we are not troubled with explicit statements of the axioms used. The Dedekind-Cantor method of treating the subject explicitly states the axioms, and shows that the laws of irrationals (including algebraic and transcendental numbers) are laws of one- dimensional series of a definable nature, and that spatial figures are not required to establish them. luclid’s theory really assumes a particular form of Dedekind’s axiom. VAGUE The Logical analysis of mathematics, besides throwing light on the foundations of the science, and giving promise of extending our knowledge of Functions generally, has a value for metaphysics as well as for mathematics, in that it has succeeded in clearing up the once troublesome question of infinite number. Every mathematician knows that no finite integer is the greatest, that no fraction is the smallest, that between any two points in a line there is always another, that there is no largest and no smallest possible figure, volume, or line, no first and no last moment of time. Thus mathematicians use the conception of a class containing an infinite (transfinite) number of members. This conception is not indefinite, but quite definite and precise, because, for example, every point of a straight line is sharply distinguishable from every other point. The Kantian difficulty about this as implied in the Dialectic is self-created; the actual infinite, it is said, does not exist, because it cannot be imagined; and the explanation then put forward is that points, past Time, outer Space, and so forth, do not exist 192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. until some one makes use of them. This is a relapse to the Berkeley-Hume theory, that Space and Time are composed of a finite number of points and instants (minima sensibilia), and finally ends with the absurdity that the number of points on a straight line is, say, the greatest number that anyone perceives at the present moment; that Space is essentially non-Euclidean, since all straight lnes come to an end on its boundary; and that the Past began when the oldest person now living began to have conscious experience. All these absurdities are due to the refusal to go beyond imagination or intuition, and to the fallacious distinction between phenomenon and thing per Se. The simple solution of the difficulty is that the conception of actually infinite number is not self-contradictory ; it is quite conceivable, though not imaginable. George Cantor has placed this fact beyond doubt. There is no longer an Antinomy. Thus the logical or hypothetical or ideal theory of mathematics is necessary in order to justify the application to actual entities of the conception of Infinity, whereas the purely intuitional theory defeats its own end in its haste to grasp reality in a single image. IX. If the utility of such abstract investigations is questioned, it is enough to reply (without tracing the ethical problem any further) that not only Logic and Philosophy, but Pure Mathematics itself, is moving in the direction pointed out by this kind of logical analysis; that such analysis has a directly practical value, because it tends to satisfy an intellectual need felt by many thinkers ; and that, in the course of time, itis hkely to influence the more abstract parts of Applied Mathematics, by checking romanticism, and by assisting in the formation of new conceptions of Nature, suggested and perhaps mentally retained by the imagination, but not representable except by precise definition. X. There is a continuous logical order connecting all branches of this subject. Integers are defined by three fundamental ideas; next, rationals (a class quite distinct from integers) are defined. Real numbers (including irrationals and algebraic numbers) are most satisfactorily treated as transfinite sets of rationals, and provide us with the conception of one-dimensional series of the kind required in Euclidean, Cartesian, and all forms of non- Euclidean Geometry. The doctrine of Transfinite numbers, cardinal and ordinal, leads, or will lead, to a clearer classification of infinite series and of Rogrrs—The Logical Basis of Mathemates. 193 functions, and gives the most satisfactory account of incommensurables. Geometry may be approached from a different side (as in the works mentioned below) ; but when the Manifold forming the subject-matter of any Geometry contains an infinite number of points, the theory of transfinite numbers is involved. Geometry of m dimensions in its most complex form is a special application of the theory of series to the case where each member of the series is itself a serially arranged class. [The following list of references, though by no means exhaustive, is fairly representative. More complete references will be found in the English works referred to and in Peano’s Furmulaire. In Peano’s work a complex system of logical symbolism is used, which appears to be almost inevitable for precise exposition. The other works referred to use, with some trivial exceptions, the ordinary symbolism of Mathematics. A. On the subject generally :— B. Russet, The Principles of Mathematics. Vol. i. (Cambridge, 1903). B. On the Logic of Number (Integral, rational, irrational, and trans- finite) :— PEANO, Formulaire de Mathématiques. (Paris, 1901, and previous Editions.) G. Cantor, Beitrage zur Begrundung der transfiniten Mengenlehre, Math. Ann. XLvI. (1895). XxLIx. (1897).. (A more precise mathematical exposition of the foundations of the philosophical theory of infinite number expounded in his Mannigfaltig- keitslehre.) DEDEKIND, Stetigkeit und irrationale Zahlen (1872). Youne AND Youne’s Theory of Sets of Points (1906), and Hopson’s Theory of Functions of a Real Variable (1907), contain full expositions and applications of Cantor’s theories. C. On the Axioms of Geometry :— HILBERT, Grundlagen der Geometrie (1899). (Eng. trans. by TOWNSEND. ) A. N. WHITEHEAD, The Axioms of Projective Geometry (1906). | R.1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [28] THE NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. Rogers—The Logical Basis of Mathematies. 193 functions, and gives the most satisfactory account of icommensurables. Geometry may be approached from a different side (as in the works mentioned below); but when the Manifold forming the subject-matter of any Geometry contains an infinite number of points, the theory of transfinite numbers is involved. Geometry of 7 dimensions in its most complex form is a special application of the theory of series to the case where each member of the series is itself a serially arranged class. [The following list of references, though by no means exhaustive, is fairly representative. More complete references will be found in the English works referred to and in Peano’s Formulaire. In Peano’s work a complex system of logical symbolism is used, which appears to be almost inevitable for precise exposition. The other works referred to use, with some trivial exceptions, the ordinary symbolism of Mathematics. A, On the subject generally :— B. Russewt, Zhe Principles of Mathematics. Vol. 1. (Cambridge, 1903). B. On the Logic of Number (Integral, rational, irrational, and trans- finite) :— PEANO, Formulaire de Mathématiques. (Paris, 1901, and previous Editions.) G. Cantor, Beitrdge zur Begriindung der transfiniten Mengenlehre, Math. Ann. XLvI. (1895). xix. (1897): (A more precise ‘mathematical exposition of the foundations of the philosophical theory of infinite number expounded in his Mannigfaltig- keatslehre.) DEDEKIND, Stetigkeit wnd irrationale Zahlen (1872). YounG AND Youne’s Theory of Sets of Points (1906), and Hoxson’s Theory of Functions of a Real Variable (1907), contain full expositions and applications of Cantor’s theories. C. On the Axioms of Geometry :— HILBERT, Grundlagen der Geometrie (1899). (Eng. trans. by TOWNSEND.) A. N. WHITEHEAD, The Aaioms of Projective Geometry (1906)]. f.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [28] oe | X. ON ETHER STRESS, GRAVITATIONAL AND ELECTROSTATICAL. By FREDERICK PURSER, M.A. Read Novemser 9. Ordered for Publication Decrmprr 2,1908. Published January 19, 1909. Ivy his great epoch-making work on “ Electricity and Magnetism,” Maxwell, in conformity with his general line of thought, which always looked for action ina medium in place of action at a distance, proposed the problem of accounting for the action of static electricity by strains in the ether. This problem he considered himself to have so far solved as to indicate the general state of stress which must be postulated in the ether, leaving for further discussion the state of strain which would produce this stress. Subsequently (Article on “ Attraction,” Lncyclopedia Brittanica) he endeavoured to account by a similar state of stress for the phenomena of gravitation, the deduction of strain from stress being, however, as before, left untouched. Unfortunately in both problems the state of stress assumed in the ether was not one for which a system of straims could be found, assuming the ether, either a homogeneous isotropic, or even a general Greenian eolotropic medium. I propose in the present paper to show that the Maxwellian stress is not necessary, but that the phenomena can be completely saved by a system of stress deduced from a certain system of strains according to the laws of a homogeneous isotropic medium. For this purpose it may be well to goa little into the meaning and drift of the problem. We may, in fact, state it thus :— Consider in an indefinite free ether certain specks, whether of matter or free electricity, introduced. The effect of these will naturally be to produce displacements of the ether around them. What then we have to do is to assign certain forms of displacement, such that the surface tractions over a very small cell shall produce a resultant force which shall vanish if the cell contains no speck of gravitating matter in the one problem, or of free electricity in the other, but in case such should be included shall be identical with the gravitation force or electric force in either case on the speck. Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 195 Let us now in the first place proceed to form the equations of stress, These will be (I use Dr. Williamson’s notation) :— ae ee oe ig op GE P da’ dH a dB ae dh = f, ap de dy dz © dy’ id ar acy, dx * dy dz © dz h being a certain constant, p the density, whether of gravitational or electrical matter. Eve 2 Now, in the gravitational problem, p = - = , 1n the electrical = m T Now it is readily seen that admit of being written in the forms WAG, THE 2 dG’ dx dy “ile © VHS Ad Ba CHa — + — + ; da dy dz AC Hann Cs di dy dz (zs) ~ Gap) - . Ga ee Ia] ~ (ae) ~ Gi) , dp dp G dp do gw. le & dy dz’ ake Gio da aay where RS | Sa Il t= | ) OK alt 2 ? ll Our problem will then be solved, quoad stress at least, if we take h A, B,C, FG, H =— — Ar in the gravitation, or ~ in the electrical cell x (4’, B’, C’, EF’, G’, H’), i.e. the T state of stress equivalent to that represented by A’, B’, C’, #’”, G’, H’. This latter now is easily seen to represent in the electrical problem a stress [28*] 196 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. proportional to the square £? of resultant electric force along the lines of force, with an equal tension in all directions perpendicular to them. In the gravitation problem the stress will consist of a pressure along the line of resultant force, with an equal tension in all directions perpendicular thereto. This stress then will account, if a possible one, for the gravitating force on a particle of matter, or, in the electrical, for the electrical force on a particle of free electricity in the dielectric, and hence for the normal stress at the surface of conductors. It is, however, impossible to find a system of strains corresponding to this stress. . In the case of a homogeneous isotropic medium the attempt, in fact, to connect this system of stresses with strains has been shown by Dr. Williamson to. lead to the absurdity of making #& = constant where there is no gravitating matter in the one case, and, therefore, where there is no free electricity in the other.* More generally, however, let the ether be supposed of the general eolo- tropic form with Green’s twenty-one constants. Now the strains a, 0, ¢, fg, h are expressed as linear functions of 4,b,C,F, G, H, containing the twenty-one constants. Moreover, it is known that a, 0, ¢ f, g, h satisfy six linear equations in their second differential coefficients. A corresponding set of six equations obtains then in A, B, C, F, G, H, these having the values written above. This would then lead to the absurdity of conditioning the distribution of matter by the elastic constants of the ether. We must then, in attempting to solve our problem, whether in the electrical or gravitational form, commence with a system of strains or, which is the same, of displacements. It is now at once seen that we have only to avail ourselves of the solution given in Thomson and Tait’s “Natural Philosophy,’ Part IL., Art. 751,+ of the problem of determining the displacements in an infinite solid, to a finite part of which given bodily forces are applied—a problem fundamentally identical with our present one. Before, however, applying these formule in their general form, it is con- venient to discuss directly the gravitational case in which all the gravitating matter is confined to a sphere, in the interior of which it is uniformly distributed. This is, in fact, the case of the ether strains produced by the gravitation of the Earth. It is now obvious that we may assume for the displacements in the ether the form w= Rz, v= Ry, w= fz, where Risa function of the distance from the centre. * See Williamson, ‘‘ Elasticity,’’ p. 86. t+ Compare also Loye, ‘“ Elasticity,’ yol. i-, p. 258, 1st edition, where the equations are given in a slightly different form. Purser— On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 197 The expression for the cubical dilatation will then be given by ais N= V+ rT dr Now, in the interior stress conditions are da A+ wa + pV = gp -, N dA ; CS a a ETO ely dA : z A+ Wa + pnV*w = gp me gp 7 (N+ 2u) A = eo + OC: wd (A + Qu) PR = 2 5 4 os OL Tee oO (A + 2u)& = ea eae a Hence, where C” must evidently vanish. Outside the surface we have A= A+B 2 (A + 2u) 7h = AT BoB. h whence 5 In order that the displacement should vanish at «<, we must have Ale 13 SUR | St R=-,. This gives now A = 0 at surface, and for all external points yon = TREE se. C 5 (Nee yD) i= a 10796" The continuity of # inside and outside the surface gives now 155 1 ile Joa aa Dr 2, 3 = (5 5) + AL 1B [ro vATE This gives the complete law of displacement, se always radial in direction and in magnitude = 7; i.e. for all internal points a3 ’ (2 d gp a)ps + 2u, and for all external, - is =f + 2u- These displacements, then, will give a resultant action on any element of ether equivalent to the action of gravitation on the matter contained in the element, and thus solve our problem, 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is of interest to examine the surface-traction exerted by the ether on the surface of the sphere. In general the components of stress are given by ea 1 ada B= 2 AA + Ma ; de ay dw du M\de~ dz /’ du adv H = u|—+—}. Ly & a At the surface A vanishes, and the terms in » alone remain. We have also du 1 dk dan ae OO pn ae dy r dr dw 2 al mo Oe ae dv 2 dw 2yz dh dz dy TAO? dw i du 22 dh Ciena du dv 2ny ah dy dx? dr’ The components of unital stress on any element plane whose direction cosines are cos A, cos B, cos Care then aR cos.A + 2n= (a cos A + y cos B+ 2 cos), 2uh cos B + and S (w cos A + y cos B+ z cos), zak Ink cos C + 2n- a (x cos A + y cos B + 2 cos C). r dy Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 199 This represents a normal stress (a) for plane containing radius for which xcos4+ycosB+zcos C = 0, (>) for plane perpendicular to radius, with which we are at present concerned, ? : LY 2 ; Neen and for which cos A, cos B, cosC are — de respectively. Putting im r r these values, we find for unital pressure aR N = Qu [2 +7 =) At the surface this has the value 1 yd 4ugpa on ee (i i i) =O aa It is to be noted (1) that this expression for the stress does not admit of being evaluated until the constants d, u of the ether, or at least their ratio, are determined. The Maxwellian stress, on the other hand, is independent of these constants. Hence, (2) if we suppose the ether g, p, incompressible, i.e., very small compared with X, the stress required may be very small, in place of the Maxwellian 4000 tons on the square inch. Consider now the case in which the sphere is very small—i.e. where the ethereal stress is due to the presence of a small particle of matter, or, in the electric problem, of the presence of a small electron. The displacement is then, as we saw, radial. Its amount is finite for the 4 : : : : ‘ ge & interior, and for the exterior, with which we are now concerned, = — eae Consider now the general case of gravitating matter distributed homo- geneously in space. Then, denoting the constant density by p, the Kelvin expressions for the displacements are the following :— Eat SO ee a a Amu A ay aye my = .(x da dy * a dz/§’ with analogues for v, w, where e=-3(Atp)/At Qn. These will be found to yield the following displacement expressions for any point P in the dielectric, x, y, z, 7 now denoting the coordinates and distance from P of any point in the matter region :— Amu dq dV adV ee es ll ae ‘ alle eee Aru r dq dV y aVe Rr ee ao ae «|e ae Aru ; \| —_we= (1 € - w= (1 + ¢) dg dV (2G ae eee 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. while for the strain components 4, 6, c, f, g, h, we have n 0V (fea 1V Pirir 1V ArH =(1+ 22) |||" te dq — 8e| [|< cos?A - dq + | dq = ae dq; J hee ‘ eur UE ar p > da dy dou y aV ; fd dV Fie ae Ej Sas 2 dq - 3e\\\— cos*u —dq + 7 = p Coane IN) 8 dy ae iI eae lI a 7s adr 2aV if avi aay e=(1 + 2e) Waa ea 7a 4 - se [| 7 cos’y dq + ||| — dy, p UW i po? Gh when X, pn, v are polar angles of 7, Siu dV dV dV — = 7 _ / ) r (1 Ur 2s) ie i (y Ah +2 dy ) aq Ge i aq COS ww COS pe Siu | cos BdS - e|] ma dw, kw = (1 +6) \l; m cos CdS - e| | m dw, Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravttational and Electrostatical. 201 when dw is elemental solid angle. The strain components are given by LS ka = (1 + 2¢) || 2 cos A cos A — 3e| {| = cos*Adw + ‘|| mdw, ko = (1 + 22) am Z cos w cos B - 3e|| am cos*uda + || mdw, ke =(1+2 || m~ cos v cos C = “J m’ COS’ vdw + «& \| miedo, 2hf = (1+ 2 a|for? m (COS w COS 07 cos v cos B)-6¢ \| Mm” COS wu COS vdw, 2hg = (1 + 2) ie — (COs v Gon + cos A cos C’)- be il m’ COS v GOS Adw, 2hkh = (1 + 20) || mS (cos A cos B+ cos uu cos A) - 6e|| mv’ COS X COs ndw. These give the elongation quadric the axes of which determine the principal axes of stress, which will, in general, be different from the Maxwellian. Two cases may be specially considered : (1) » indefinitely small compared with A, which is the case when the ether is incompressible, or when the resistance to compression is indefinitely larger than the rigidity. In this case, the first terms in the expression for a, b, c, f, g, h are evanescent in comparison with the others, and we may write the elongation quadric in the form (a, b, 65,9, Wha, y, z) = C, where a = e ffm’? (1 — 3 cos*h) du, b = eff{fm*(1 - 3 cos’) du, ce = effm’(1 — 3 cosy) dw, = - eff m’ cosp cos v dw, p g = — e{fm? cosy cosa du, h = — eff{m* cosy cos p dw. Under the same circumstances, it will be found that the stress-quadric becomes (4A, B, CO, F, G, HXx, y, 2) =C, where A = s{{m’cos*A dw, B = «{{/m* cos*udw, C = «{{/m’ cos*y dw, F = ¢{{m cosp cos v dw, G = «{{m? cosy cosa dw, H = «{{m* cos \ cos p dw. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [29] 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (2) The case where the point P considered in the dielectric is at a distance from the conductors large compared with their linear dimensions and mutual distances. Here the character of the distribution of the matter, whether electrical or gravitational, becomes indifferent, and the electrical problem tends to the case discussed previously for a point charge, or for the gravitational to a single atom of matter. The same forms of strain and displacement hold for finite distances of P in the gravitational problem, for the case discussed previously of a homogeneous sphere; in the electrical, for the case of an insulated spherical conductor. The displacements are now radial, and given by w=fa, v= Ry, w= hz, where k 73 R= The stress-components are now given by a2 7 Ae Dy (x 4. — —) dy B= [2 Ri “. #) C= (Re = a 1 = Tye & oo Ch 2rles = - Jebes Unley < - The components of stress on any element plane cos A, cos B, cos? are then B CHE X = 2uRcos A + 2u Sete cos A+ ycos B+ z2cos C), , ae dk Y = 2uk cos B + 2u = (z cos A + y cos B + z cos C), dk = Midis OF 2 An ae (zxcos A + ycos B + zcos C). This will represent a stress normal to the element plane (1) where the Purster— On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 203 element plane is perpendicular to 7, Le. to the line of force. The stress is now formed by putting ey —, «+, * for cos A, cos B, cos C, a tr r Its magnitude is therefore dk 2u( R+ 7 —}); [A ( ar Ap iE (2) where the element plane contains 7, i.e. the line of force. Here xcos A + ycos B+ zcosC = 0, F Bhp : k and the normal stress is 2uf. Putting in now for # its value —, we see that the stress in case (1) is opposite in sign, and in magnitude double that in case (2); in other words, under the conditions imposed above, the electrical stress will consist of a tension along the line of force, accompanied by a pressure of half the amount in all directions perpendicular to the line of force. The gravitational stress similarly will consist of a pressure along the line of force accompanied by an equal tension of half the amount in all directions perpendicular thereto. In the cases discussed, the stress is therefore different from the Maxwellian. We have now, therefore, determined a system of strains of a homogeneous isotropic ether, and hence of stresses, which will give a zero action for a dielectric cell containing no nucleus of free electricity, and where such is contained, the known electric force acting upon it. This system will also give the known electric stress at the surface of conductors. For we have seen that in its action on a small element it is equivalent to the Maxwellian system, which leads at once to this stress by the consideration of the small block of the surface-layer dn dS on dS as base. It remains to consider briefly the possibility of satisfying the necessary equations of displacement by an ether of different elastic quality, and more especially by the rotational ether of M‘Cullagh. In this the work-function is given by DY, 3 GHEY fo Pye GG 13, G denoting the molecular relations given by w v Scena dy dz du dw 2n = —,- — ; dz dx or = dv du ae 204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The components of the resultant force on an element dg of the surface- tractions on its bounding surfaces are dq g we + yes =d | pee b° | a(x du dz” mi) a( * dy * dz]? a dy dz av a Ghik 5 Ge Nae ee (* dv g da z ) ae (- ae : a d == dz dx dV th as x , an NaS ay ( la: 1 do dy re ee (- p da” 7) dt dy In the case of homogeneous gravitating matter, we have then to satisfy the equations pues ae = hp ey dz dy dx az dé dd 2 aS 2 Recta ] Res die de dy” a 2 dé — 2 ay = hp ap dy dx dz Now, these give. O = hpV*¢. Hence they are possible for a point where there is no matter, but not where there is, since then V*¢? =—4zp. It follows that M‘Cullagh’s rotational ether is incapable of satisfying the necessary displacement equations. It would appear, however, that these equations can be med by a mixed form, consisting of a work-function in a, 0, ¢, f, g, h, corresponding to homo- geneous isotropy, together with a work-function of the M‘Cullagh type. In fact, we have only to add to the displacement forms, 4, ¥, v; found above, the supplemental w’, v’, w’, given by w=, va eek where V’y = 0, Q lz” the function y being suitably determined within and without the range of gravitating matter. The same remarks will, of course, apply to the electrical problem. [ 205 J XI. EXTENSIONS OF FOURIER’S AND THE BESSEL-FOURIER THEOREMS. By WILLIAM M‘FADDEN ORR, M.A. Part I.—INTEGRALs. Read Drcemper 14, 1908. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published June 14, 1909. INTRODUCTION. THE investigations in this. paper were suggested by problems connected with vibratory motion in the space outside a sphere or an infinitely long cylinder. In the former case the equation V*p =¢7d’p/dt’ is satisfied by Ee AG —-cd)+F(r # ef) a s,(; =) ( r where S, is a solid harmonic of order x; and, accordingly, if the disturbance be supposed to involve a surface harmonic of assigned type, the solution is readily obtainable by the aid of these general functions.t The problem might, however, be approached from another point of view. If, for example, it is required that @ should vanish at the surface of the bounding sphere, supposed of radius a, elementary type-solutions satisfying this condition are eal d \" (cos Aa d sin A@\) sin ea e oes sin Ae ea ada) (= )-e oe NS (= al ( a } cos ae Any function of 7 ought, therefore, for values greater than a, to be expressible as an integral in A, whose element is the expression in large brackets multi- plied by dA; and, if r—a be replaced by a, this becomes of the form {C’'(A) cos (Ax) + S(A) sin (Az)} dX, where CS are certain polynomials. This suggested the question discussed in AGH Ale * Love, Phil. Trans., cxcyii., 1901; see also Lord Kelvin, ‘‘ Baltimore Lectures,’’ p. 198. t+ For examples, see Love, ‘‘ Some Illustrations of Modes of Decay of Vibratory Motions,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. ii., part 2. Ry LAs PROCs, VOU. XXVIl. SECT. Ac [80] 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Theorems in Bessel functions analogous to that of Art. 1 are discussed in /ANTHHS TSys 14's These statements, taken together with the Table of Contents below, will probably suffice to indicate the subject-matter of this paper. I believe that the method by which each integral equation is obtained is valid for functions which are integrable and otherwise satisfy Dirichlet’s conditions, and not for any others: I must admit that I cannot speak confidently on these points. The method is applicable to developments as integrals, and hence as series, in terms of Legendre’s functions, and apparently admits of other extensions* : I hope to return to the subject on future occasions. CONTENTS. 1. Arbitrary function, ¢(#), for positive z, expressed as integral whose element is a multiple of {C(A) cosAc+ S(A)sindzi dd, CC, S being given polynomials, subject to certain conditions. 2. Values of the above integrals when @ is negative. 3—6. A new investigation of the Fourier-Bessel integral theorem. 3. The equationt :— h=an lot (fe Lo am 7 | : AK, (- irr) dr K,, (ip) po (p) do = > ¢ (7 — «), nm unrestricted, 7 > a. 4, The equation :— h me Ne Daan _h 5. The equation :— |” Ku (— ap) pp (0) dp = 0. i XJn (Ar) dd ; Jn (Ap) pp (p) dp = 3 (1 - 6”) o(7 - 2). 6. Equations for a range of @ from 7 to 6 corresponding to those of Arts. 3-5. 7. Forms assumed by preceding equations when 7 is an integer. 8. An alternative discussion: Sommerfeld’s investigation extended to an unrestricted 2. 9. Extensions of equations of Arts. 3-6, the K’s being replaced by differential coefficients of any orders, * As to the expansions required in discussing the vibrations of elastic solids of certain forms. t I distinguish, where necessary, between line and contour integrals by prefixing the suffix 1 or ¢ to the sign of integration, Orr—Lctensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 207 10. The cases in which @ is zero and 4 intinite. 11. Nature of the convergence of the Fourier-Bessel Integral. 12. Differentiation of the Fourier-Bessel equation under sign of integration. 13. Simple example of Bessel Expansion analogous to that in Art. L: Expression of ¢(7) as Integral whose Element, as a function of 7, is a multiple of {In (Ar) Jn (Ad) — Jn (Ar) Jy (Aa) } dd, 7 > a. 14. A Generalization of the preceding Result. 15. Differentiation of equations of Art. 1 under Integral sign. 16. Nature of the Convergence of the Integrals in Art. 1. 17. Differentiation of equations of Arts. 13, 14 under Sign of Integration. Nature of the Convergence. 18. Remarks on Discontinuities in Physical Problems. 19. Validity of Discussion of Vibratory Motion by Integrals of Fourier type established in a simple case. 20. A connexion between Fourier’s and Frullani’s Integrals. Art. 1. Arbitrary function, p(x), for positive x, expressed as integral whose Y p \ vi 1 a) element is a multiple of |(C(r) cosAx+S(A) sin Axvjdd, C, S being given polynomials, subject to certain conditions, Tn connexion with the above class of Problems in Mathematical Physics the following question suggested itself, viz. :— Can an arbitrary function, ¢(z), be expressed, for positive values of 7, as an integral in which each element is of the form (Ccos Av + Ssin Ax) di, (1) where the ratio of C to S is a given rational fractional function of X ? Any such ratio may be expressed in the form CIS = C(A)/S(), (2) where C(A), S(A) are given polynomials which have no common zero, I suppose that f° ¢(z)dx is convergent, and that (7) otherwise satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions. Consider the integral pei ee C(r US (A)} e-?* + (C(A) — aS(A)} e* (* be Lt {a ( as U ( oe = ay a ( )} € | ihn p(w) du, (3) h=n where the path of A is a contour lying on the upper side of the axis of real quantities, and everywhere at a great distance from the origin. [30] 208 Proceedings of the Royai Irish Academy. First, suppose that « is not zero. By Fourier’s theorem the portion due to the term involving e~”* is simply mw ig(zt+e)+o(e-8)}, (4) ¢ being an indefinitely small positive quantity, intended to cover the case of possible discontinuity. In the other portion suppose the fraction C(A) - iS (A) 5 CA) + 18a) (6) tends to a finite limit as A increases indefinitely; this will certainly be the case if the coefficients in C,S are real, and usually even if they are complex. If the fraction (5) were replaced by this limit, the portion considered would be zero, also by Fourier’s theorem. And it is readily seen that the error due to this approximation diminishes indefinitely as increases indefinitely. For in h (C(A)- WA) C(o)-iW(e)) , i 0 ie : (G(r) + iS(A) i C(e ) a iS(c )) ere | é $(v) du (6) it is legitimate to interchange the order of integration, since the integral to infinity with respect to wu is uniformly convergent, owing to @ satisfying Dirichlet’s conditions, and to {* ¢(v)du_ being convergent. And, on doing so, the integral in A is at most of order A“! (unless w=x=0, when it is finite). Next, suppose that # is zero. The portion due to the term involving e-** is now m¢(e), and that due to the term involving e’* is Cao) — iS(@ ) TO (7) so that the whole is 2 C(x) Geyser! (8) Now, suppose that all the values of X for which C(A)+aS(A) 1s zero have negative imaginary parts. The contour in (3) may therefore be deformed into a straight line, the axis of real quantities, and, dividing across by 2, we thus have the equation Tits ieige CX) cos Aa + S(A)sindAz(” | aes : thu (uw) du h \a GA) + 15(A) i f et“ 4 (uw) di = 5 Idee) + oe +8)}, z>0, or, z EOE 05) 2 = 0, (9) cs C(x ) + woo ) subject to the conditions stated. Orr—Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 209 If all the values of A for which (C(A) -iS(A) is zero have positive imaginary parts, it may be proved similarly that the line integral Lt, [; C(A) cos Av + S(X) sin Xx ] —trAu '\ da oN rae) a5) [ i ie = {¢@- 2+ p(x+e)}, «>, es C'(co ) Riot = = a O(c) — iS(o ) ple), x= 0. (10) -) In this case we commence, not with (3), but with h a) - tax AS rae [” ee [ dx Le) + eae aay ula | eh (uw) du, (11) where the path of \ is a contour lying at infinity on the wnder side of the axis of real quantities. In physical examples, the coefficients in C, S are real, while C contains exclusively terms of odd, and S exclusively terms of even degree, or vice verse ; so that equations (9), (10) are identical, as are also the conditions imposed on the roots of the equations C(A)+7S(A) = 0. In any case, however, one may obtain an equation which appears more symmetrical, by combining (9), (10), in the form Lt. | h 1, C(X) cos dat S(X) sin Ax uw sl \ ( ) 7 mes dn C70) + S70) i {C(A) cos Au + S(A) sin Au} blu) du Cc a {p(x-e) + p(a+e)}, w>O0, C? (co ) " C2(«) + S?(2 provided (1) {C(«)-iW(o)}/{C(o) +(e )} is neither zero nor infinite ; (i) all the values of X for which C(XA)+2S(A) vanishes have negative imaginary parts; (111) all the values of A for which C (A) — 7iS(A) vanishes have positive imaginary parts. As conditions (ii), (iii) appear to hold in all cases of physical interest, it seems unnecessary to write down the additions which must be made to the right-hand members of (9), (10), (12), arising from the residues in case the suppositions made as to the situation of the zeroes of the denominators do not hold. Of course the equations thus modified do not in that case furnish an expansion of the type desired. or, = ) p(e), £=0, (12) ArT. 2. Values of the above Integrals when « is negative. In some of the physical problems alluded to, it is necessary to consider the value of the left-hand members of (9), (10), or (12), (mutually equivalent 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in the physical case), for negative values of #, this arising from the circum- stance that the integrals have to be evaluated after each element is multiplied by cos Act, where ct is a constant (proportional to time). Taking, for example, the integral (3), the portion involving ¢*4* is now zero. For the portion involving ¢*, the range of u for which « + w is positive contributes C (ca) — iS (co i — eect €) to obtain the contribution from the range from 0 to —%, we deform the contour into one at infinity, but below the axis of real quantities, allowing for the terms due to the poles thus passed over, and integrate along the new contour, again using Fourier’s theorem. Thus the value obtained for the integral in (9) is now a U(w)-wW(o) 2 C(o) + iS(o) COS (9-2-0) + p-2+9)} ~ miBR Gray Om x [os (v) du, ; (13) SR denoting the sum of the residues. It seems unnecessary to go more fully into the matter here. Arts, 3-6. A New Investigation of the Fourier-Bessel Integral Theorem. Art. 5. The equation ii ( ie i Ta a | AK, (- wr) ax K, (tp) po(p)dp Sil p (7 = ))5 h J@ es r>a, n unrestricted. Before proceeding to obtain the equation in Bessel functions analogous to (9), (10), (12), it is desirable to make good a defect in the theory of the ordinary integral theorem by extending it to the case in which the order of the Bessel functions considered is algebraically <-1. The equation, which it is to be expected will hold then, is, of course, ,D A\ dn b | JTi(Ar)In(Ap)pp(p)do = 4 (1-6)! o(r-2) + o(rts)}, aa, the path of A being as above, and the arguments of 7X7, tAp thus passing from 37/2 to w/2, those of —7Ar, - iAp from + m/2 to - 2/2. This contour is to be deformed into one at a great distance from the origin; aud therefore we consider the asymptotic expansions of the Bessel functions for large values of the variable. The fundamental equation is , 2m sin nm 1K, () = 1, (e) —.2,,@) = (2/72)? sim nie. en”, (17) where arg. «2-q and S+7z. (lt really holds if arg. a >- 37/2 and < 37/2, but not at these limits.) And the fractional error in the right-hand member 1S, when « is sufficiently great, of order x7’. By changing x into ye-™ and ye-?™ in succession, we deduce from (17) {L_,(y) + In(y)} sinna - 4(Ln(y) - Ln(y)} cos nar = (2/rry)? sin nr. e¥; (18) ~ (L,Y) - Lrly)} cos 2nm - 7 (L(y) + Ly (y)} sin 2nz = (2/ry)2 sin nw.e¥; (19) * Terms involving the products J,,J_, disappear, as positive and negative values of A annul each other, on deforming, for these terms, the contour into a line, 212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the former holds when - 7/2 = J The portion of this which is obtained by combining the second term with the first part of the first is 7?/2.g@(r-—«), by Fourier’s integral theorem. The remaining portion, on changing the order of integration, may be expressed as a multiple of EG: “rf o-k(rtp) _ e- th (rtp) 5S Ip) do. 25 ae [ pau (p/7)? ¢(p) dp (25) It is shown in Dirichlet’s proof of Fourier’s theorem that, when / increases indefinitely, the limit of the portion involving sin/(r +p) is zero, and evidently the same argument holds for that involving the cosine. The limit of the portion involving / is evidently zero also. Thus (25) vanishes, and (24) is thus equal to 7°/2.¢@(r-- ¢). Consider, next, the difference between (24) and the left-hand member of (16). From the nature of the asymptotic equations its modulus is evidently not greater than Sie . abe a | i. (Ap + Br-) el») (pir) o(p) dp| — k=a2 ki 7 Es | JA" aA | | (Co-* + Dr-?) eX*) (p/r)? (p) do| i (26) Cul Orr—Lxtensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 218 where 4, &, C, D are some numbers independent of p and of X; that is, when | Ap | is sufficiently great ; and the indices of the exponential terms have large negative real parts except at the limits of integration. Interchanging the order of integration, the integral in \ arising from the first term is of order i’ when p and r are unequal, and finite when they are equal; thus the first term tends to the limit zero. The integral in X arising from the second term is of order / for all values of p; thus the second term has zero for limit also. Consequently, equation (16) is established. Art. 4. The equation h r We | VE Caoen | He ONG AVR = h a In a precisely similar manner we may establish the equation h PP ee | ad | Kea aca an cen cJ—h a or, a | nan | (eri T (Ap) Tn(An) + €"™ Jy (Xp) In(Ar)} 0 (p) dp = 0. (277) 4sin’n7 . -2 For, if we use the asymptotic values of the A functions, the left-hand member is replaced by o h r Fe] dal eern(oleyg (olde (28) cJ-h which is zero, also by Fourier’s integral theorem; and the same reasoning as hay a / s lard above shows that the difference between (28) and the left-hand member of (27) iS zero. | Art. 5. The equation [ral On Zpop(erap = 40-2) y(r—9. Combining (16) and (27), we obtain the two results— [dar] t.0.r) Fn 0p) pb(0) do = FL) pre (29) i ddA [ Tal) Fn(dp)od(e)dp = 4(L-e%*)g(r—s), (80) r>a. Of course, each is zero if r=a, R,1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [31] 214 | Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Art. 6. Equations for a range of p from r to b corresponding to those of Arts, 3-5. If the left-hand member of (16) be altered by changing the lower limit of p to 7, and the upper to 4, where r < 6, its value becomes 7 ay Gh Para) 3 the proof is similar to that given of (16), but the second form of the left-hand member is to be employed instead of the first. And, if the same change of limits of p be made in the left-hand member of (27), the value of the new integral is seen to be zero also, the argument which was applied to (27) being absolutely unaltered. By combining these results, we obtain the two equations— ae | [AA] HAL AP eH (Wd) = 41-90 +0) (31) 2 i) NI | Tuva Op op(e)ae = (Le g(r 8) (32) 7 being supposed < b. Of course, if 7 = b, each integral is zero. And, of course, by adding (29) and (31), (30) and (32), we obtain (14) for +n and for — 7 respectively. When, in (14), 7 is made > 0, or — 3/2 and < 37/2; and pKn(@) = (r/2ax)2 ((-)Pe* + 20 cos nz.e*}, when arg. 7 > — 7/2 and < 57/2.* Evidently, then, the preceding arguments equally establish the equations : Ie, 2 i ane ’ : 5 oe | dN. pKm(- trad | oKaltAp) ppl(o)do = (-P* ZL g(lr—2), (47) c h a PA) * The forms of these approximate equations are obtainable from (17), (20) by differentiation. A simple and satisfactory way of establishing them is by the aid of equations of the type of (44) and others deducible from it by successive differentiation. 218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where a<7rS0; h b , ae [_d-eRin(inny dr | aKn(-o)pplo)da =r" giro), (48) cu -h uv? =) WES GSP oF tae z : ‘ ; naa | AvpKm(—2tAr)drA| oKn(— Ap) pd(p)dp = 0, (49) Cc -h vu & ba : b : ‘ hoo | Xr. pK (= Ar) ghn(- Ap) pb(p) dp = 0, (50) cu -h ae where @S7<0. When these equations are translated into J functions, they give different expressions for the element of the integral, according as p >or <7, so that they are not of much interest. Arr. 10. Zhe Cases in which a is zero and b infinite. It has hitherto been supposed that @ is not zero. When a is zero, how- ever, but 7 not zero, it appears that, if | | p?o(p)dp | converges, equation (14) holds for + », and when n + 4 for —- 7; while, if [le o@) | dp converges, 1t holds for - 2 when > 4% (provided, in all cases, Dirichlet’s conditions are satisfied for points not in the immediate neighbourhood of zeYO). This may be shown, for instance, as follows:—The equation has been established for both + 2 and — 2 when @ is replaced by «, where « is any positive quantity, however small. It suffices, then, to show that in each case, under the conditions stated, the integral is zero if the limits of p be 0 and «. As the result is to be made good for + 7 when circumstances may be such that it is not true for — 7, I first establish it in the former case by the method which is indicated in Art. 7, The question thus reduces to proving that Lt. r x | MAK, (ir) | Tu(Ap)pb (0) dp = 0. 61) -h 0 Cc And it evidently suffices to establish a similar equation in which X is replaced by the dominant term in its asymptotic expansion. As for the J function, we have, throughout the range, an inequality of the form | Jn(Ap) — 22(@Ap) 2 cos {(2n + 1) 7/4 — Ap} | < A | (Ap) ze |, (52) where 4 is some finite constant independent of Xp. For, if we consider the Orr—Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 219 ratio of the left-hand member to the coefficient of A on the right, it is finite when Ap Is zero, as appears from a consideration of the order of magnitude of the terms; and it is zero when Xp is infinite, from the form of the asymptotic equation ; it cannot be infinite for any finite Ap; hence it has some finite maximum value. If now we substitute for J,(Ap) in (51) from this inequality, and replace K,(-mr) by (a/(— 2tAr) \26%", the limit of the former of the two terms in the integral is zero, as follows from Fourier’s theorem. It remains to consider he "€ Al [rar] | jee photo)do (53) cJ-h J0 Interchanging the order of integration, and writing A = /e’*, the integral in A is seen to be less than z/(r—«), and thus the double integral is less than mrr(v— |" |pple)ip|. which, under the condition stated, diminishes indefinitely with «. When //, is replaced by J_,, this proof holds if n + 3. If n> 4, we might proceed to reconsider equations (16), (27). It appears, however, more simple in the light of what precedes to keep to the discussion of (40) with the sign of m changed in J; for, when this is shown to have the value 4@(7-«), if we express K in terms of J,, J_,, the products J, J_, will disappear. Thus, we return to the consideration of (51), with J, changed into /_,, 1G Cit ; h € Lt. | AdNK,, (- tr?) | J_,(Ap) pp(p) dp. (535A) —-h d Suppose 7 —2 -h such a separation may be effected, and then the first term alone, including the minus sign before it, is, by (16), equal to os p (7 —«). The second term may be shown to be zero. For the equation K;,(7)=0 has no roots for which arg. « lies between +7/2,* and thus X,(-7Aa) has no zeroes for which arg. A lies between zero and 7. Consequently, in the second term, the path of A may be deformed into a contour which is everywhere at great distance from the origin. Along such a contour NK, (= Ar) By (- Ap) By (Aa) / Kn (= 1A) (67) tends asymptotically to equality with GEE pid(p+r-20) G8) for all arguments between 0 and 7/2, while between 7/2 and zw there is to be added a term in which the index is 7A (p + 7), and in each case the fractional error is of order X7. ‘Thus, by the reasoning of Arts. 3, 4, the second term is ZY. * Macdonald, ‘‘ On Zeroes of the Bessel Function,” § 7, Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., xxx. Orr—Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 225 Consider, next, the range from 7 to &. If we now take the second form, (64) it is similarly seen that the first term now gives 5 p(7 + €), and that the second term is zero when 7 > a, but 2 2 . MGs a) yin Paw, b) so that the complete integral is zero in the latter case, as is evident @ priori. Thus the equation expressed in either of the forms (60), (63), (64) s established. Art, 14. A Generalization of the Preceding Result. Equations (60), (63), (64) are examples of a general type which ean be established in a similar manner. Suppose /’(zz) denotes a function of the form 2%, /,(«)(d/dzy K, (iz), where, for each value of p, f,(“) 18 a polynomial which is an even function of when p is even, and an odd when »p is odd, or else vice versa: (by using the differential equation satisfied by A, such a function /(iz) may be expressed in a variety of forms, and includes, for example, X,, (iz), and all of its deriva- tives with respect to z, where m~ vn is an integer) ; then, provided the equation F(x) = 0 has no roots whose arg. les between + 7/2, the following hold :— | an ear) Atha) (—idr) Fa) | (TE (tp) Fide) H(A) FAA)} 0 | a F (ida) F(- ida) ppp )dp melee. ( ” Ky (— 2p) Boe {i ue |, F(- 2Aa) x | K,(0Ar) P(- Aa) — Ky (- Ar) FCXAG)} po (p)dp* othe PEG i [ Wid f(- 1a) x {K,,(tAp) F(- tAa) - Ky (= Xp) FCOAG)} pp (p)dp* =- Flor) toto}, acr or <«@; unless a, 0 are wholly imaginary, numerically equal, and of opposite signs, in which case they reduce to Fourier’s. If a, 0, are real and positive, the integrals become cases of Frullani’s, on integrating with respect to w first. * 'This step is unnecessary, and Fourier’s theorem itself may be proved as indicated here. Orr— Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourter Theorems. 238 Part II.—SERIES. Read Fespruary 8. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 24. Published June 14, 1909. INTRODUCTION. In various problems in Mathematical Physics it is required to expand, for values of « between a, b, an arbitrary function of x in the form of a series consisting of sines and cosines, or of conjugate Bessel functions of given order, of Ax, where the admissible values of \ are determined by the aid of certain conditions to be satisfied by the paired terms of the sum for the values a, D. What may be called the ordinary sine or cosine Fourier sum theorems are, of course, particular cases. The forms of the series for the more general case of the type arising in physical investigations are well known. In two of the most interesting cases, one of circular, the other of Bessel functions, the series were given originally, I believe, by Fourier,* without a rigorous proof. Since his time the subject has received attention from many mathematicians. My acquaintance with the literature of the subject is so slight that any reference which I can make will probably be misleading. I may, however, mention Dini, Picard,? Dixon,§ Filon,|| and Carslaw,{] as having given rigorous investi- gations of various theorems of the type alluded to.** So much has been done in the matter, and so much with which I am unacquainted, that I should find it difficult to express an opinion how far any feature of novelty may be claimed for the present paper. It may be thought, indeed, that the proofs of the two leading theorems which I give are almost obvious from the work of Carslaw. They are, however, in some respects of greater generality than any which J have seen rigorously established; and I may state that I obtained them to some extent independently of other writers. * «Théorie Analytique de Chaleur.’’ + ‘*Serie di Fourier.’’ £ ‘* Traité d’ Analyse,’’ 11., chap. vi. § ‘* A Class of Expansions in Oscillating Functions,” Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. iil. || ‘‘ On the Expansion of Polynomials in Series of Functions,’’? P. L. M. §., ser. 2, vol. iv. ‘I ‘* Fourier Series and Integrals,’’ chap. xviii. ** The expansion alluded to in the first sentence of Art. 1 and that used in Art. 6, besides being included in Dixon’s work, have been deduced from the general theory of integral equations: Kneser, Math. Ann, 63. 234 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy CONTENTS. 1. A Generalized Trigonometrical Expansion. 2. Example of Bessel Expansion: g(7), a<7ra, but make no supposition as to the sign of either: in some physical examples a@ is zero, in. others, @=- 6. The solution which follows is almost obvious from the work of Carslaw. I suppose that the function to be expanded satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions. Each term of the sum is a multiple of eu(2—2) Bi (— uw, a) — e*(-) Fi(u, a), (7) and at the same time a multiple of ole F(— ps) — eH F,(u, 2). (8) The equation which determines the admissible values of p is nO 9) F(— wy @) Bs(u, 0) — ee Hy (— py 0) Ai(u, a) = 05 (9) this equation evidently has an infinite number of roots, and those whose numerical value is large ultimately tend to the form pe = ni/(b-a) + 4, (10) where v is a large integer, positive or negative, and a is some finite constant which in physical instances is generally a pure imaginary. Consider the integral 7 fer) F,(—p,a)-e# F(a) } (en PP (—p,b)-e HF (u,8)} [ae] (5-a) Ft oa) \-) (= o(u)du, c a en a( ML, b)F( [u,@) om Py BH; b)F\(u, 2) 11 where the path of u is a closed contour everywhere at a very great ae from the origin, and which does not pass through any zero of the denominator. The path may be supposed to pass half way between the last zeroes included and the adjacent zeroes first excluded. I first suppose z < 0. First, consider the portion of the contour to the right of the axis of imaginaries. Along this portion, wherever arg. mw differs from + 7/2 by a finite quantity, the most important term in the numerator of the fraction in the integrand is — eu(u-2) FL (— po, a) .e%(2->) F,(u, b); (12) in the denominator the former term is the more important. Thus, except for the arguments + 7/2, the fraction is asymptotically equal to et a) (13) Now, if we substituted this asymptotic value for the fraction, the integral along this portion of the contour would be — o(@ ~ £) log. (u2/m),” (14) * See Part I., Art. 20. With the whole investigation compare Picard, 7. c. 236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where « is an indefinitely small positive quantity which has reference to possible discontinuity, and jn, uw, are the initial and final values of uw: in the present case we might make mw,=—- hi, po =+ hi. It remains to be seen that the result given by this approximation is correct. One method of expressing the argument for this is as follows :— Consider, first, the range of » for which —-r/2+ea>da, the value of this integral is — 27ip(& + €). (23) If z=4, its value, under suppositions similar to those stated in connexion with (20), f Fi(o,a) F(-,4)) : oe, Oy aii Nes oe see a 24 NE) VTE) TINE) IP (3) the factor in the large “ being, in certain cases, either 0 or 4. If « =), the value is zero. Thus, ae addition, provided /,, F, are of the same degree as also /,, F,, we have the equation Df ula) H(—p,a)-€ wlu-a) F(y,a)} {enle>) F(—p,b)-e #*) F,(u,0)} ae eu(2-2) F'.(,b) F,(—p,a)-e\-)) F,(—p, 0) F (1, 2) =-—p(@-£«)-p(@te), a 7 >a, the value of the integral is — 7o(7r + €). (43) If r =a or 4, its value is, of course, zero. Adding these results, using Cauchy’s theorem of residues, and dividing by — 27’, there results the equation ~ int SR c (K, (ub) K, (uret) — Ky (uber) K,, (ur) 6 «| Kole) Ky uper) = Ku uae") Kulup)} pvp) a © (Kalua) Ky (uber) ~ Klute”) ly) | =n (2sinnn) "Bh [AT Or)S (XB) = F-a(Ar) J, (0B)} b « | tap) Ta(da) ~ Tn(p) ToC) 2 () Ap = WOO WEIN) tLe HOG) | 4{o(r7-e) + o(rte)}, a- y - 2% = 0; this meets the curve at pu if pe (Le oP

COs as . 0+¢@ ‘ ( a- | sin sin | a + y Zoi 2 = O-—@ i 3 (a — @) COS oar cos 5 eps Ree Pen 3 (a — 9) C 2 9) Hence the point of contact les on a twisted cubic, Conran—Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 257 ia, LN ae osculating plane is 2 WR OF WB — -—@ — CC ze - n = Sas ¢ COs 5 4 7, 8in 5 sl 5 cos nee or, a da-0 y. 3a-0 2. 3a-30 da — 30 — cos + = sin = sin — =CO0S : a 2 b 2 c 2 2 Differentiating twice and solving, we find the point on the twisted cubic itself given by Ben ee Eee zie a a4 A Y 2 - cere ot ee i a eit ts Ge oe pea bn, = ie 14. Some interesting results may be noticed by comparing the coordinates of the points on the two cubics. Let zyz and «’y’z’ be two corresponding points on the given cubic, and XYZ and XYZ the coordinates of the points of contact of their osculating planes with the hyperboloid a 1 z <+o- 5-1 Oo” 7 Cc Also let a-6 5 2 er ° Kecentric x y Z xX 4 Z angle. a b c a b ¢ 9 3 Sam (a4 8) e 3 cosi(« +8) cot 38 cos (a + 8) sin (a + 8) Seen sin 34 sin 36 cos 36 cos 36 a y' z! Xe ve VE a | b ec a b ¢ | | aban —3cos(a+5)|—3sinfa+6)} _ tan 38 i sin (a + 8) cosilais 5) cot 33 cos 36 cos 386 | sin 38 sin 36 15. Therefore pes BAC nels oh = BG Y= — Yo Uf Sa Biv, 2=Z7 f= Ge k. I. A, PROC,, VOL, XXVII., SECT, A. [37 | Also , acy bz? be x ae Y a z Cc n a ” The two cubics have the same the same three plane of centres, diameters, and the common points o, and w». 16. The idea of correspondence may be extended to planes other than osculating planes. Any plane 4Az+ By+Cz+D=0 — contains three “ points.” The plane = += + ae =¢C = 0; contains the three corresponding points. These planes may be called corresponding planes. If JZ’ =0 correspond to Z£=0, it is easily verified that the correspondent to Z2+ALl=0 is L ee = ()) Hence “corresponding planes through a line in two corresponding planes form a system in involution, the double planes being those passing through the points a, w».” The plane through w,, touching the cubic at w., evidently corresponds to itself, as also does the plane through w, touching the cubic at w,: hence the construction for pairs of corresponding points. “Planes through the chord joining w,4,, and passing through conjugate diameters of the ‘locus of centres’ will cut the cubic in corresponding points.” 17. It is a known theorem that the anharmonic ratio of the planes through four fixed points and a variable chord is constant and equal to the anharmonic ratio in which any “line in two planes” is cut by the osculating planes at the fixed points. Taking the chord joining the points «4, w.2, the AaNAPEONTe ratio is found to be sin (6; — 63) sin (6: — 6s) sin (6, — 63) sin (6, — 6)’ and is therefore the same for the four corresponding points. This also follows from the construction given in paragraph 16. “ OC EY I OCye tC, The osculating plane at ¢ may be written Ne y Z if 0 Ay b Ge d hy b, Cy d, t = 0. > b, C> Optt=-tbe 3 bs C3 dl, # 260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tif ae 0) abe athe osculating plane at 7, and @=0, the osculating plane at #, the “points” in P+«Q=0 and P-«Q=0 are given by ¢-t4)> +xK@-7)% = 0 and (¢-t)' -«(@.-+t,)> = 0, respectively. Hence, “If the parameters of the ‘points’ in any plane are the roots of a cubic, the parameters of the ‘points’ in the ‘conjoint’ plane are the roots of the cubicovariant; and the roots of the Hessian are the parameters of the points, the osculating planes at which meet in the given plane.” (Since this paper was written I have found that Mr. W. R. W. Roberts has given this geometrical interpretation of the Hessian and cubicovariant in vol. xi., Proce. Lond. Math. Soc.) The “ points” in the plane of centres are therefore given by ID? AF 3D? + BONS qr D; = 0, where , Df + BD,f + 3Dyt + D; is the cubicovariant of dt? + 3d, + 3d.¢ + ds, and the “points” wu, we are given by (dd, — d,*) 0 4+ (d,d3 - did.) t + (d,d; - d,*) = 0. 21. The direction ratios of the chord joining w,, w. are Aydls — 8a,d, + 8d2d, — asd, | bd; — 3b,d, + 3b.d, - bd), Cols — Bed, + 3e,d, — esd). The coordinates of the point O are a,D3 — 34,D, + 3a,D, - a,D, DID, = SID) & BUD = BD, = Gh ID, & Buhl, = Beh, = aialD,. AID, DOD are | | The equation of the plane of centres is x y z I 0 On b C, ie Ds ay by Be dy D, = (0) Ae bz C. dy D, | (Ls b, C5 as D;, The parameters of corresponding points are connected by the relation 2 (dd, — dy”) tt, + (dyd, — did) (t, + t,) + 2 (did; — d,”) = 0. Conran-—Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 261 The equation of the hyperboloid containing the curve and having its centre at the point O is dP; 2P, JES dd,—d dyds— dd, dd; -— df where P,.is the determinant obtained by omitting the elements @,, b,, ¢,, d) from the array x y z if a, b, @ Gi, | Ay b, Cy ad, |: a by Cy d, | (; b, G; as R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [38 ] PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVII SECTION B—BIOLOGICAL, GHOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCLENCE “DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1908 -1909 THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE. Avams (Joun), M.A. :— PAGE A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine, . ; : eee | The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. (Plate XIII.), . . 198 Broprick (Harorp), M.A., F.G.S.:— The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh: Main Stream Series. (Plate XII.), . : : : 5 5 0 5 : . 183 See also under Hitu (Cuaruss A.). Carpenter (GEorGE Hersert), B.Sc., and Isaac Swain, B.A., A.R.C.Sc. :— A New Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan, Co. Kilkenny. (Plate IV.), 61 Hitt (Caartes A.), M.A., M.D., Harotp Bropricx, M.A., F.G.8., ann ALEXANDER Rute, M.Sc., Pu.D. :— The Mitchelstown Caves, County Tipperary. (Plates XIV.-XVII.), 235 Manean (JoszepH), B.A., A.R.C.Se. :— On the Mouth-parts of some Blattide. (Plates I.-III.), . : . 1 Mertam (A. E.), B.Sc., M.R.C.V.8. :— Malignant Tumours in Birds, with Observations on the Changes in the Blood. (Plates V., VI.), . 5 : 5 6 5 OS The presence of Spirochetes in certain infective Sarcomata of Dogs. (ElatenVal) ens : : : : : : 6 : AG Pack-BrresrorD (Denis Rozert), B.A. :— A Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland, . : : a fy Rue (ALExanvER), M.Sc., Pu.D. See under Hiwu (Cuartss A.). SowarFF (Rosert Francis), Pu.D., B.Sc. :— On the Irish Horse and its Karly History, : i . ; 5. bill SOUTHERN (Rowxanp), B.Sc. :— Contributions towards a Monograph of the British and Irish Oligo- cheta. (Plates VII.-XI.), : . “ . 5 58 ale) Swain (Isaac), B.A. See under CaRPENTER (Grorce Herzert). ERRATA. SECTION B. Page 24, column 1, the species subtile and toxon are inserted twice. ies » 2, for istmochondrum read isthmochondrum =e PROCEEDINGS or THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY 1. ON THE MOUTH-PARTS OF SOME BLATTID. By JOSEPH MANGAN, B.A., A.R.C.Sc. [COMMUNICATED BY PROFESSOR G. H. CARPENTER, B.SC., M.R.LA. | (Piates I.-IIT.) [Read Aprit 13. Ordered for Publication Apri 15. Published May 23, 1908.] COCKROACHES occupy a peculiar position amongst insects. The comparative ease with which they may be dissected, the readiness with which they can be procured, together with generalized structure, mark them out as the “type” par excellence of the Hexapoda, furnishing as they do a most suitable ground-work for further systematic study of the group. Hence it is not surprising that some of the common species have been the subject of many careful descriptions in text-books, and have been employed therein for comparison with the higher members of the class. In this last respect, the mouth-parts are possibly of greatest interest, yet they appear to have received but little detailed study. The precise contour of the brain has even been recorded by piecing together the drawings of consecutive sections; but referring to the maxille or labium the student will experience a very certain sense of dissatisfaction, both diagrams and descriptive matter showing the scant attention accorded to these parts. To appreciate the novel views of Hansen (’93) as to the jointing of the maxille and his belief in the presence of homologues of the Thysanuran maxillule in some Orthoptera, a more careful examination is necessary. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [ B] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The following attempt accurately to review the parts in question in Periplaneta australasie may be of use as a starting-point to those possessing the necessary material, and desirous of seeing how far Hansen’s views find support amongst forms allied to Periplaneta, attention moreover being directed to one or two points of especial interest which have hitherto escaped comment in this well-known genus. The work has been carried out in the Zoological Laboratory of the Royal College of Science for Ireland; and I am indebted to Professor G. H. Carpenter for his guidance and advice during this undertaking, and to Mr. F. W. Moore of the Royal Botanic Gardens for supplying me with abundant material. THE MANDIBLES (Plate I.) The mandible articulates with the head by means of the “ condyle ” (c) and the “ ginglymus” (g). The former is a knob-like projection on the posterior — surface, proximal and external in position, which works in a socket afforded by the epicranial plate; the latter, a shallow groove, plays upon a ridge of the clypeus, and is situated anteriorly, some distance from the outer border of the mandible. The axis of revolution of the jaw is thus directed forwards, inclining slightly towards the middle line. The inner border bears some distal teeth or blades, and a proximal truncated process, the “pars molaris” (mp), the right mandible bearing three distinct blades, the left having five such. When the jaws close, the processes are said to interlock, which is certainly true with respect to the two molar surfaces, but the blades of the right mandible all come to lie behind and across those of the left, the third, or most proximal, on the right, being supported by the two extra processes on the left (fig. 2). During mastication, I imagine that the molar surfaces may, by closing upon and supporting the more resisting food-stufts, enable the overlapping blades to cut with better effect; the slight inward inclination of the axes of rotation of the jaws tending to the same end. Below the pars molaris there is a well-marked process (/a) projecting freely inwards, doubtless a homologue of the lacinia mobilis recorded by Hansen (93) and others as occurring in certain Coleoptera. Though apparently figured by Muhr (77), he makes no comment upon it. Miall and Denny (’86) speak of a flexible chitinous flap, in Blatta orrentalis, extending from the inner border of the mandible to the labrum. As certainly no such flap exists, those authors evidently refer to the lacinia mobilis, though mistaken as to its true nature. The abductor, or extensor muscle of the mandible (#z), arises from the upper portion of the side of the external head skeleton, and is inserted by a Mancan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blattide. 3 slender tendon on the outer edge of the jaw. Adduction or flexion is brought about by two powerful muscles. The long flexor (Z) is a very large muscle arising from the roof and back of the head, its fibres converging to a very strong chitinous tendon which is inserted on the posterior surface, close to the lacinia mobilis, being therefore quite removed from the ginglymus, near which it is said, by Miall and Denny, to be inserted. The short flexor (S) arises from the crus of the tentorium, and is inserted directly upon the posterior surface of the jaw. A third muscle (Jn), which has not been recorded by the above authors, lies within the mandible, and might also act as a flexor, though more probably it moves the tongue. The fibres spring directly from the outer surface of the mandible and form an elongate tapering bundle, which merges into a thin, round, chitinous tendon, this latter passing to the side of the tongue. Basch (65) figures a similar muscle in Termes, terming it the levator lingue. The accompanying drawings were made from the adult male P. australasi, but I could detect no differences in the female, or in specimens of P. americana, Blatta orientalis, or Phyllodromia germanica. The parts in a specimen of B. orientalis 4 mm. in length were essentially as in the adult. THE HypopHarynx. (Plate 1.) The hypopharynx, or tongue (hy), though partially connected with the labium, arises between the mandibles, and is best considered with them. The proximal portion (hypopharynx of Huxley) is a broad fold of the hinder surface of the mouth-cavity, smooth and flat. The free distal portion (lingua of Huxley) tapers slightly, and presents an arched surface, densely covered with hairs. The hypopharynx is strengthened basally by two chitinous plates (z and y), the distal of which (v) bears a number of strong bristles, and is continued along the edge of the anterior surface asa chitinous rod. In contact with this laterally is situated the smaller proximal plate (~), which ends basally, close to the tendon of the interior muscle of the mandible. The free tip is furnished at the sides with a pair of elongate plates (z), which carry bristles, and are continuous behind, as thin rods, round the opening of the salivary duct ; posteriorly the distal surface of the hypopharynx exhibits a pair of less decided chitinous thickenings. The position of the above plates (s) is conformable with the idea that they may represent a pair of maxillulee (see Hansen, 93), which have become com- pletely fused with the tongue, since in the Apterygota these latter are shown to originate, at least in some cases, between the mandibles. On each side a [B*| 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ligulate muscle (V) passes from the base of the plate (z) to the posterior por- tion of the tentorium (ten). Some muscular fibres, which are inserted very basally on the anterior surface of the tongue, converge to two tendons which pass over the upper surface of the tentorial plate, and take their origin from the posterior edge of its circular aperture. A pair of muscles (not depicted on drawing) pass from the labium, above the mentum, to the region of inser- tion of the muscle V at the base of z. The salivary duct (sa/) opens to the exterior at the back of the tongue, between it and the labium. At the sides, and somewhat in front of this opening, there are a pair of pit-like depressions, which I take to be salivary receptacles ; the left receptacle (cep) is seen in fig. 1. The view has been put forward that the hypopharynx represents the appendages of a head-segment, while Heymons (’95) entertains the idea that it represents the sterna of the segments which bear the mandibles, maxille, and labium; the majority of zoologists, however, regard it as a secondary outgrowth from the mouth region. That it stands in close relation to the mandibles is, perhaps, suggested by the muscles (Jn) passing from the interior of those jaws to its sides. THE Maxitu&. (Plate II.) For descriptive purposes the maxille are generally considered as composed of a horizontal basal segment, the cardo, succeeded by a vertical segment, the stipes, the latter carrying a galea, lacinia, and palp; Hansen (’93), however, extending the term ‘stipes’ to the appendages which it bears. They are placed widely apart, so that the fused second maxille, or labium, coming between them, meet the root of the tongue. The cardo (car) is an outwardly convex plate, and is distinctly divided into two portions, a strong internal ridge projecting inwards along the line of demarcation. Proximally it articulates with the epicranial plate, and with the lower corner of the chitinous frame which surrounds the occipital foramen ; distally it supports at right angles the stipes (st), The stipes presents a strongly thickened posterior surface, the sclerite lapping round the outer border, and extending for a short distance upon the anterior surface, which elsewhere is covered but by a thin cuticle. Front and back, flexible flaps extend from the inner edges of both cardo and stipes to the head and to the labium, offering, however, no impedi- ment to the free motion of these segments. Near the distal end of the stipes, close to the outer edge, there arises on the anterior surface the five-segmented palp (pl). A strong setiferous sclerite (sc) at its base suggests a sixth segment. MancGan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blattide. 5) The galea (ga) consists of two segments, a basal portion continuous with the stipes and articulating by a well-marked joimt with a distal hood-like segment. The lacinia (/a) is posteriorly decidedly segmented off from the plate of the stipes, with the exception of its outer corner, which at m sends back a connecting plate. For a little distance the lacinia is united to the basal segment of the galea, the two appearing to move as a whole upon the stipes, with some degree of backwards and forwards motion, but with no lateral freedom. The lacinia ends in two strongly chitinized prongs, and along its inner edge bears several rows of stiff sete. Just below the tip there is a singular process (pr, fig. 3), which arises anteriorly from the inner edge; although mentioned by Rolleston (88), it is not recorded on any drawing of orthopteran maxille known to me. It is present to my knowledge in P. australasie, P. americana, and B. orientalis. In Phyllodromia germaniea it differs; the two processes (p7”’, fig. 4) which in that species occupy an exactly similar position being doubtless homologous with it. They resemble curved sete for the outer portion of their length, but, broadening basally, they merge gradually into the surface of the lacinia without exhibiting any of the thickenings or constrictions peculiar to the articulation of hairs. The above projections are probably homologous with some of the terminal processes to be found on the lacinia of forms like Machilis. They certainly correspond with the “comb-processes”’ on the lacinia of the Lepismatidz (Escherich, ’05). Their condition in the Japygide (Verhoeff, 04) is intermediate between their condition in the Machilidz on the one hand, and in the Lepismatide and Blattide on the other. The cardo is lowered by a tripartite muscle, which has its origin on the under surface of the tentorium, at the side of the central keel, a bundle of fibres (W) being inserted at the base of the stipes, and also( W’) on the outer, and (W’”’) on the inner segment of the cardo. The same arrangement exists in Forficula (Verhoeff, 05), and I think it supports the idea that the cardo is not, as usually stated, a single segment. The cardo is raised, or abducted, by a muscle (P) inserted in front on a slight process of its inner sclerite. This muscle arises in two distinct portions from the posterior region of the epi- cranium. The stipes is adducted by a powerful muscle, inserted upon an internal chitinous ridge which extends along the posterior inner edge of that segment. This muscle has its origin, in part (4G) upon the keel of the ten- torium, in part (G’) lower down upon the central plate. The smaller portion (G) probably assists in raising the cardo. The stipes is apparently restored to the vertical by the elasticity of the hinge between it and the caido. ‘The same internal ridge of the stipes gives purchase to the two muscles D and E which move the basal segment of the palp, the succeeding segments being 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. moved respectively by the muscles H, LZ, N, and 7. Two nerves pass up the centre of the palp, and in places are apt to be mistaken for delicate muscles. A muscle (&) from the base of the stipes moves the galea, and perhaps bends back both galea and lacinia as a whole. Anteriorly a stronger muscle (A), arising also from the base of the stipes, is inserted by a broad tendon into the internal basal corner of the lacinia; it is jomed by a slender muscle (() from the epicranium. These muscles bend the lacinia, and with it the galea, forwards. The strange suggestion of Verhoeff (’05), that the labium is really anterior to the maxillae, finds no support in the musculature of those parts, as the muscles of the maxillae that come from the tentorium all originate anteriorly to those passing from there to the labium. The theoretical interpretations of the jointing of the maxilla are numerous. All appear to regard the cardo as the basal segment, though, as has been pointed out above, it might perhaps be composed of two segments. Marshall and Hurst (99) regard the stipes and cardo as homologous with the protopodite of the crustacea, the palp as an exopodite, the galea and lacinia as a divided endopodite. Henneguy (’04) regards the stipes as a second segment, which is followed by a third bearing as an internal ridge, the lacinia, the galea forming a fourth and terminal segment; segments three and four constituting the endopodite, the palp the exopodite. Lang (91) and Boas (’96) regard the galea and lacinia as mere masticatory ridges of the stipes segment, and I am not acquainted with their views with respect to the succeeding palp segments. Chatin, in his comparative account of the jaws of biting insects (’84), adopts a somewhat empirical threefold division of the maxilla into basal, central, and appendicular portions. Hansen (93), who appears to have very carefully gone into the matter, regards the lacinia as the masticatory lobe of the second or stipes segment, while the third segment, which is cut off from this very obliquely, bears the palp and galea. On mere examination of forms lke Periplaneta, one would, perhaps, accept this view with extreme hesitation ; but in a specimen of Praemachilis which I examined, the galea certainly appeared to be but an internal appendage of a third segment which carried the palp. Hansen, who holds that insect appendages are directly comparable with those of Malacostraca, regards the palp as endopodite. His extended observations do not apparently give any support to the theory that the galea is homologous with the crustacean endopodite; indeed, the only fact that favours that theory seems to be the segmentation of the galea in certain forms less generalized than the Orthoptera—.e.,in the Adephaga, or carnivorous Coleoptera. Moreover, Verhoeff (’04) points out that the galea and lacinia are very possibly homologues of the coxal organs present upon the basal segment Manean—On the Mouth- Parts of some Blattide. ( of the abdominal appendages in Thysanura and Myriopoda. The evidence is on the whole, distinctly favourable to the homology of the palp with the jointed ambulatory thoracic leg in the Insecta, and, consequently, with the endopodite of the typical crustacean appendage. THE Lasium. (Plate III.) Authors, with the possible exception of Verhoeff, very generally regard the labium as the fused appendages of the segment coming next to that bearing the maxillae—a segment which, according to Huxley (’77), is represented by the cervical sclerites. Notwithstanding its juxtaposition to the tongue, its parts in the cockroach are distinctly free from, and in no way directly con- nected to, the head-skeleton. The cervical sclerites, which we may provisionally regard as belonging to the segment bearing the labium, are eight in number. The two dorsal are triangular, and meet in the middle line; at the sides are the lateral sclerites (v and u), while the two narrow setiferous bands (¢) are the ventral elements. From uw, the largest sclerite, a pair of muscles (S) converge, to be inserted on the epicranial plate. The squarish submentum (sm) is the basal piece of the labium, and, despite its relatively large size, is believed to result from the union of the first seg- ments, or cardines, of the constituent appendages. The mentum (me) is much shorter and a little narrower, and its distal border overlaps to some extent the succeeding surface—a point which is not evident when the labium has been removed and mounted. Some regard the mentum as composed of the entire stipites; but it is obvious, I think, to those who believe that the lacinia or galea is a masticatory ridge of the stipes segment, that the mentum contains but portion of the stipites. To me it appears that there is no joint in the maxilla corresponding to the distal articulation of the mentum. If viewed from the back, the remainder of the labium seems to consist of a strongly chitinized piece, with which, on each side, are very distinctly articulated a lacinia (Ja), a galea (ga), and a palp (pl) of three segments. Moreover, a little distance from the end of the mentum is the furthest point to which fusion of the primitively separate appendages has advanced. Viewed from in front, the cuticle in this region is seen to be thin and flexible, bearing fine scale-like markings, and the galea and lacinia exhibit no jointing with the main part; while on this side there is decided indication of an additional segment, the palpiger (pg7). The cuticle of the anterior surface merges on to the hypopharynx, on a level with the distal border of the submentum. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A muscle (2), which has its origin upon the plate of the submentun, is inserted upon a slight ridge, which is coincident with the distal edge of the mentum, its action being to pull the latter forwards. A muscle (D’) from the mentum and a muscle (Z’) from the posterior edge of the central plate of the tentorium (beside the origin of V, Plate I) are both inserted at the base of the palpiger, moving it slightly perhaps, but more probably working the end of the labium as a whole. A long, slender muscle (/’), coming from the ten- torium with #’,also the muscles K and H’, move the first segment of the palp. The muscle Z’ moves its second segment, and WV’ and J its ter- minal segment. The lacinia is bent back by the muscle J’, being restored by the elasticity of the unjointed cuticle in front; muscles b’ and C bend back the galea, which is restored in a like manner. As has been mentioned in the account of the tongue, a pair of muscles pass from the labium, above the mentum, to the sides of the hypopharynx. Verhoeff (’05), as previously stated, regards the labium as the second pair of mouth appendages, the maxillae, according to him, belonging to a succeeding segment. His views are based to a great extent upon the nature of the mentum and submentum. These he regards, not as fused portions of the labial appendages, but as the sterna of two of the cephalic segments. - He is convinced that the mentum represents the sternum of the labial segment, the submentum that of the maxillary segment. To account for this he supposes that a shifting of the maxillae has occurred, from their primitive position behind the labial appendages to their present situation anterior to the latter. He lays stress upon the close relations which appear to him to exist between the cardo and the submentum; but even if they were united, it would hardly be safe to draw conclusions as to their primitive connexion, as fusion between neighbouring segments is of such common occurrence. Then all the muscles passing to the maxilla from the tentorium and epicranial vault are anterior to the two pairs of muscles that go from the tentorium to the labial palpiger and palp. This demands the almost total disappearance of those primitive labial muscles which it is reasonable to sup- pose, on Verhoeff’s theory, at one time did pass to the head in front of those from the maxillae. Judging from the figures given by Miall and Denny, there is nothing in the arrangement of the tracheal or nerve supply suggestive of such a profound disturbance in the primitive arrangement of the limbs. Though the views that have hitherto been put forward regarding the homologies of mentum and submentum may well be criticized, yet the theory substituted by Verhoeff appears to have far less basis in actual fact, and, by reason of its highly specu- lative character, it will most probably be adopted by few, if any, zoologists. 1865. 1896. 1884. 1905. 1893. 1904. 1895. 1877. 1891. 1899. 1886. 1877. 1888. 1904. 1905. Mancan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blathde. 9 REFERENCES. Basco, 8.—Untersuchungen tiber das Skelet und die Muskeln des Kopfes von Termes. Zeitschr. f. wissensch. Zoologie, 15 Band, 1865. Boas, J. E. V.imText-book of Zoology. Transl. J. W. Kirkaldy and E. C. Pollard. London, 1896. CHATIN, J.—Sur le sous-maxillaire, le maxillaire, le palpigére, le sous- galea, et les appendices de la machoire chez les Insectes Broyeurs. Comptes Rendus, vol. xcix., pp. 51-53, 285-288, 959-942. 1884. ESCHERICH, K.—Das System der Lepismatiden. Zoologica, xviii. 1905. HANSEN, H. J.—A Contribution to the Morphology of the Limbs and Mouth-parts of Crustaceans and Insects. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), vol. xii. 1893 (from Zoolog. Anz., 1893). Hennecuy, L. F.—Les Insectes. Paris, 1904. Herymons, R.—Die Embryonalentwickelung von Dermapteren und Orthopteren. Jena, 1895. Houxtey, T. H.—Manual of the Anatomy of Invertebrated Animals. 1877. Lane, A.—Text-book of Comparative Anatomy. Transl. H. and M. Bernard. Part I. London, 1891. MarsHat., A. M., and Hurst, C. H.—Practical Zoology. (Fifth ed.) London, 1899. Mia, L. C., and Denny, A.—The Cockroach. London, 1886. Mounr, J.—Ueber die Mundtheile der Orthoptera. Prag, 1877. ROLLESTON, G.—Forms of Animal Life. (Second ed.}, Oxford, 1888. (pp. 138-147.) VERHOEFF, K. W.—Zur vergleichenden Morphologie und Systematik der Japygiden. Arch. f. Naturgeschichte. Jahrg. Ixx., 1. Band, 1904. VeERHOEFF, K. W.—Ueber vergleichende Morphologie des Kopfes niederer Insekten. Abhand. K. Leopold. Carolin. Akad., 84. Band, 1905. Hela A eR OO VOU XVI SHC LBs [C] 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PLATE I. Fig. 1.Periplan eta australasie. Mandibles and tongue viewed from behind. ~x 31. 2. Mandibles closed. x 19. c, condyle; g, ginglymus; mp, pars molaris ; /a, lacinia mobilis ; hy, hypopharynx ; ten, tentorium ; ~, y, z, sclerites on hypopharynx ; Hx, extensor muscle; LZ, long flexor; S, short flexor; Jn, muscle in interior of mandible ; V, posterior muscle of tongue ; sal, salivary duct ; recep, left salivary receptacle. PLATE II. L. Periplaneta australasiew. Right maxilla seen from behind. x 28. 2. P. australasie. Left maxilla seen from in front. x 28. 3. P. australasie. Apex of right lacinia. ~ 56. 4. Phyllodromia germanica. Apex of left lacinia, drawn to same scale as Fig. 3. car, cardo; st, stipes; pl, palp; sc, sclerite at base of palp; ga, galea ; la, lacinia ; pr, pr’, processes on apex of lacinia ; m, connect- ing plate between lacinia and stipes ; ten, tentorium; W, W’, W”, cardo muscles ; P, abductor of cardo; G, G’, stipes muscles ; D, #, H, L, N, T, muscles of the palp; &, muscle of galea; A, Y, muscles of lacinia. Ria ollie 1. Periplaneta australasie. Left side of labium viewed from behind. «x 31. 2. P. australasiw. Left side of labium: anterior view. x 31. u, v, t, cervical sclerites ; sm, submentum; me, mentum; ga, galea ; la, lacinia; pl, palp; pyr, palpiger; S, muscle from w to epicranial plate; &, muscle from submentum to mentum; D’, #’, muscles of palpiger ; F, K, H’, muscles supplying basal segment of palp ; Z’, muscle of second segment of palp; NV’, JZ, muscles of terminal segment of palp; A’, muscle of lacinia; B’, C, muscles of galea. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate I. ten Mancan—Mouvuru-parts OF BLatTrip&. Proc. BR. 1. Acad., Vol. XX VII1., Sect. B. Plate L1. Manecan—Movru-parts oF Buarripe. Pye Phy oe Plate IIT’ eee he i Wend, Vol XXVIl- Sect 7 meat Mancan-—MovutH-Parts oF BLatrip®. 3 a a: rae TAs fy ke Fag Th II A SYNOPSIS OF IRISH ALGAH, FRESHWATER AND MARINE. By J. ADAMS, m.a. Read May 11. Ordered for Publication May 13. Published Juny 25, 1908. CONTENTS. Page Page Historical Introduction, . : ; carelel Freshwater Species—continued :— Suitability of the Climate, . . . 13 VilleeRhodophyces,) 2°. «4 36 Provincial Distribution, . : ; 5 183 Summary of Distribution, . Z 5 BY Explanatory Remarks, . : 3 = Te General Remarks on Distribution, 5 Be Doubtful Species, . : ; : 5 ld Marine Species :— Freshwater Species :— | I. Peridinies, . : : : ess I. Flagellatze, : ; : 5 6 II. Diatomacez, : : 5 8S II. Peridiniex, : ; ‘ 5) 16 III. Cyanophycexe, . : i 4 III. Diatomacee, 5 : 5 > LG TV. Chlorophycee, . : : 5 AG IV. Cyanophycee, . : ; 2.0) V. Pheophycee, . ‘ : . 46 V. Conjugate, VI. Rhodophycee, . ‘ : . 49 (A) Desmidiacee, . : - 23 Summary of Distribution, . : . 53 (p) Other Conjugate, . rol General Remarks on Distribution, OS VI. Chlorophycee, . , F 5 Bll Bibliography, : : : : 54 Historical Introduction —tThe first attempt at an enumeration of Irish Aloe is found in Threlkeld’s “Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum,” published in 1726. The list is a very meagre one, numbering about twelve marine species. To William Tighe, however, belongs the honour of publishing, in 1802, the first paper of real importance on the distribution of the eroup in Iveland. This was entitled “Marine plants observed on the coast of the County of Wexford,” and was read before the Royal Dublin Society. It included 58 marine and 2 freshwater species. Two years later, in 1804, Wade published his “ Plante Rariores in Hibernia Inventee,” in which, on modern reckoning, 51 species of marine and 4 species of freshwater Aloz are enumerated. In the south of Ireland Miss Hutchins was an ardent investigator of the group, while in the north the labours of Templeton and Thompson were equally successful. Thompson published an important paper on Irish Algze in 1836, while in the same year appeared Mackay’s “Flora Hibernica.” This was the most important work yet R. I. A, PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B, [D] 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. published, and contained a general survey of all Irish species and of their distribution so far as they were known at the time. The section on Algz was written by W. H. Harvey, who afterwards did so much in the investigation of the marine species. In this work, after making certain corrections which a fuller investigation of some species had rendered necessary, 296 species were included. Adopting a modern classification, these were as follows :— Freshwater. Marine. Diatomace, : : ean) 9 Cyanophyces, . : 5 Ug 9 Conjugatze (a) Desmidiaceee, so a (6) Other Conjugate, . 7 — _ Chlorophycee, . : OD: 28 Pheeophycee,. ‘ _— 3) Rhodophycee, . Pee) fel 76 220 Since that date—now over seventy years ago—the present paper is the first attempt to give a general survey of Irish Algz as a whole, and a census of the species with their distribution. But, as will be seen, several papers were published in the interval giving the distribution of several sub-groups of Algz in Ireland. The most outstanding names in connexion with Irish Algz since Mackay’s time are those of Harvey, Archer, and O'Meara. Harvey’s work was chiefly among the marine forms, and his “Phycologia Britannica ” (1846-51) is still the most authoritative treatise dealing with the species found on the coasts of Britain and Ireland. Archer confined his labours to the study of freshwater forms of life, especially the Desmids; and he read numerous papers on the group before the Dublin Microscopical Club. O’Meara, on the other hand, who also contributed papers to the Dublin Microscopical Club, worked exclusively at Diatoms, freshwater and marine, and it was his intention to publish a complete account of Irish Diatoms. The first part appeared in a paper read before the Royal Irish Academy in 1875, and contained 426 species. The final part never appeared, as he seems to have died soon after. Important local lists of Algze were published in the various Handbooks drawn up in connexion with the British Association’s visits to Belfast, Dublin, and Cork. Coming down to more recent times, the chief investigators among the Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 138 marine species have been Johnson and Batters. The former’s communication on “Irish Pheophycee ” before the Royal [Irish Academy, in 1899, contained a list of all known Irish species—111 in number; while he also contributed “A List of Irish Corallinacee” to the Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society in the same year. The late Mr. Batters’ chief contribution to the knowledge of Irish Algz was a Report on the Marine Algze of Lambay in the Jrish Naturalist for 1907, in which 202 species were enumerated. Among freshwater forms the only recent workers have been the Wests, father and son. In 1892 William West published an important paper on the “Freshwater Algee of West Ireland,” dealing with 617 species. In 1902 they read conjointly before the Royal Irish Academy an equally important communication on the “Freshwater Alge of the North of Ireland,” containing 614 species; while in 1906 they read a further paper before the Academy on “The Plankton of Irish Lakes.” Further historical references will be found in the Bibliography at the end of this paper. Suitability of the Climate-——Few countries are more suited for the growth of a large algal flora than Ireland. Numerous large lakes at low levels occur all over the country, and extremes of temperature do not exist. There is a very extensive coast-line exhibiting a great variety of habitats for the growth of marine species. Although many species still remain to be discovered, a total of 2,213 species are included in this paper— 1,370 species being freshwater and 845 species marine. Provincial Distribution. —A detailed account of the distribution of each species has not been attempted. My object has rather been to give a concise view of all species known to occur in Ireland; but at the same time the distribution in each of the four provinces is indicated. Where a species is indicated as having been found in each province, or in three out of the four, it may safely be assumed in most cases that it is generally distributed all over the country, and little object would be served by giving its distribution more minutely. On the other hand, if it is recorded from one province only, it may be that its distribution is much more local, and further observations must be made to determine this point. In a few cases the original record of the species gives no locality further than that it occurred in Ireland. I was led to select the four provinces as the chief areas of distribution by the following considerations. As political divisions of the country, they are in common use equally with the county divisions. Geographically they are on the whole almost as natural divisions as any others into which the country could be divided, and they show considerable variations of climate in [D*] le Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. consequence, Ulster being the coldest of the four, while Munster is the warmest. With regard to other subdivisions of the country, obviously the labour of indicating the distribution of Algee in each of the forty divisions of Praeger’s “Topographical Botany” would be very great. The twelve divisions of “ Cybele Hibernica” are so arranged that some are entirely inland, while others have a long coast-line; and this renders a comparison between the flora of two such divisions impracticable. The twelve divisions, moreover, are such that some occur partly in one province, partly in another. Holmes and Batters, in their “ List of the British Marie Algz,” in 1890, divided the Irish coast-line into five parts—an arrangement which was adopted subsequently in “Irish Pheeophyceze”—but Batters, in his “Catalogue of British Marine Alge” in 1902, abandons these divisions. Zoologists divide the Irish coast-line into six regions, while, on the other hand, the “Fishery Districts” are twenty-one in number, and vary extremely in length. For these reasons then, I have fallen back on the province as the unit of area, Explanatory Remarks.—The freshwater species are tabulated in a separate series from the marine, as the biological division into these two groups is well recognized, and is more convenient for reference. The genera under each main group of Algz are arranged in alphabetical order, and the same arrangement has been adopted for the species of each genus. Had the genera and species been grouped according to their affinities, the labour of finding any particular species would have been enormously increased unless an Index had been added. The importance of this saving of time will be realized, when it is stated that the single genus Cosmarium contains 170 species. The distribution of each species is indicated by the letters M, L, C, U, being the first letters of the names of the four provinces. As regards the limits of a species, authorities differ considerably, some investigators considering a so-called new species as merely a variety of some already existing species. To secure uniformity in this respect, | have adopted for the most part the arrangement and nomenclature of De Toni’s great work, “Sylloge Algarum” (1889-1907). Doubtful Species.—In a few cases a species has been mentioned in some old record as occurring in Ireland, and the description is so incomplete that it is difficult to identify it as a synonym of a well-authenticated species bearing a modern name. In other cases there is a doubt as to whether a specimen was correctly identified. It is a matter of opinion whether such should be included in this paper. On the whole, I have decided to include them, but in a sort of appendix at the end of each group, in the hope that some light may hereafter be thrown upon them by future observers. 15 Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alga, Freshwater and Marine. FRESHWATER SPECIES. Dinobryon bavaricum Imhof. cylindricum IJnihof. elongatum Imhof. protuberans Lemm. I.—Freshwater Flagellate. Dinobryon—continued. M. Sertularia Hhr. U. MaCaue sociale Hhr. C. M C. Pheeococcus Wes planctonicus W.¢ G.S. West. M. II.—Freshwater Peridiniez. Ceratium Peridinium cornutum Clap. et Lachm. C. alatum Garbinit. MC. hirundinella O. fF’. Muller. MCU. bipes Stein. M. Gienodinian cuinet maa lier, We pulvisculus Stein. U. stash oeaathan JEaibinte Ce tabulatum Clap. et Lachm. U. Gymnodinium uberrimum Allman. LL. paradoxum Schill. M. Willei Huitfeldt-Kaas. U. III.—Freshwater Diatomacez. Achnanthes Asterionella Biasolettiana Grun. U. formosa Hass. MUCU. coarctata Bréb. Ireland. eracillima Heib. MUCU. exilis Kitz. MUCU. Ralfsii W. Sm. L. lanceolata Grun. MUCU Campylodiscus linearis W. Sm. Ireland. HGhonace Hii malrolonde microcephala Grun. MCU. Iino ie. Inch subsessilis Wiitz. M. : ee Ceratoneis pean tdium Arcus Kiitz. ML. flexellum Bréb. MUCU. ; Amphipleura Cocconeis pellucida Kitz. MLCU. Pediculus Ehr, MLC U. Amphiprora Placentula Hhr. MCU. paludosa W. Sm. M. Cocconema Amphora cespitosum G. S. West. C. membranacea IV. Sm. U. Colletonema ovalis Kitz. MULCU. hibernicum O'Meara, LL. (foss_ ) — op) Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IlJ.—Fresuwater Diatromacem——continued. Coscinodiscus lacustris Grun. UCU. Cyclotella antiqua W. Sm. U. compta Avitz. MU. Kuetzingiana Chauvin, MUCU. Meneghiniana Kitz. M L. operculata Witz. MUCU. papillosa O'Meara. CU. Schreeteri Lemm. C. Cymatopleura elliptica W. Sm. MUCU. hibernica W. Sm. U. Regula Ralfs. L. Solea. W. Sm. MLCU. Cymbella affinis Kitz. LU. Cistula Kirchu. MUCU. cuspidata Avitz. MUCU. cymbiformis Kar. MULCU. Khrenbergii Kitz. CU. gastroides Kitz. LU. helvetica Witz. LU. lanceolata Kirchu. MULCU. maculata Kitz. MUCU. porrecta Rabh. L. tumida Bréb. U. Denticula crassula Nig. M. elegans Wiitz. Li. tenuis Witz. CU. Diatoma anceps Grun. LL. elongatum 4g. MLCU. hiemale Heibh MUCU. vulgare Bory. MUCU. Diatomella Balfouriana Grev. MCU. Kneyonema cespitosum Hitz. LCU. gracile Rabi. MCU. Encyonema—continued. prostratum Falfs. LU. turgidum Gran. MCU. ventricosum Gru. Li. Kpithemia alpestris WV. Sm. MLU. Argus Kitz. LCU. cibba Kitz. MLCU. - sibberula Wiitz. Li. globifera Heib. L. - Hyndmanni W. Sm.- MU. Sorex Mitz. LC U. turgida Kitz. MULCU. ventricosa Kitz. LC U. Westermanni MWviitz. MC. Lebra Kitz. LU. EKunotia Arcus Ehr. LCU. bidentula W. Sm. MOU. Camelus Hhr. L. diadema Hhr. M C.. diodon Ehr. MUC. Faba Grun. Ireland. flexuosa Hitz. U. sracilis Rabh. MULCU. lunaris Grun. MUCU. major Rabh. MUCU. monodon Ehr. M. pectinalis Rabh. MULCU. prerupta Har. LU. robusta Ralfs. M. Soleirolii Kitz. LC. tetraodon HKhr. MUU. Veneris Kitz. C U. Fragilaria capucina Desmaz. MLCU. construens Grun. LU. Crotonensis Aitton. LCU. maxima O’Meara. LL. mutabilis Grun. MUCU. tenuicollis Heth. L. virescens fialfs. MUU. Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 17 II].—Fresuwater Diatomacem—continued. Gomphonema acuminatum Hhr. MULCU. capitatum Hhr. MUU. constrictum Hhr. MUCU. dichotomum Witz. MULCU. elongatum W. Sm, ML. exiguum Witz. L. geminatum dg. MUCU. gracile Hhr. U. insigne Greg. L. intricatum Kitz. MLC U. olivaceum Kitz. MLCU. parvulum Kitz. MLU. sarcophagus Greg. L. subtile Ehr. M. tenellum Kitz. MC. vibrio Hhr. LC U. Gyrosigma attenuatum Rabh. CU. Spencerii O. kK. Uz. Hantzschia Amphioxys Grun. U. Mastogloia costata O'Meara. U. Grevillei VW. Sm. LU. Smithii Thw. MULCU. Melosira arenaria Moore. MULCU. crenulata Kitz. MLU. Dickiei Witz. L. distans Kitz. L U. eranulata Ralfs.§ MCU. Roeseana Rabh. LU. varians 4g. MULCU. Meridion circulare 4g. MUU. constrictum Ralfs. M. Navicula acuminata W. Sm. LCU. acuta W. Sm. MULCU. alpina ftalfs. MUCU, Navicula—continued. ambigua Ehr. MCU. americana Hhr. U. Amphirhyneus Ehr. CU. Amphisbena Bory. MUCU. angustata W. Sm. MLC. appendiculata Witz. LU. Bacillum Hhr. MUU. bicapitata Lagerstedt. MUU. binodis Hir. MU. borealis Kitz. MUU. Brebissonii Kitz. MULCU. Carassius Hhr. ML. cardinalis Hhr. U. cincta Kitz. ML. cocconeiformis Grey. CU. cerulea O'Meara. C. crucifera O’Meara. LU. cryptocephala Kitz. MUCU. cuneata O'Meara. UL. cuspidata Kitz. MUCU. dicephala Ehr. MUCU. divergens Raifs.5 MUCU. elliptica Kitz. MULCU. exilis Grunw MUCU. firma Witz. U. fulva Donk. M. Gastrum Donk. MUCU. gibba Kitz. MULCU. gibberula W. Sm. MCU. slobifera O’Meara. LL. gracilis Kitz. MLU. Grunovii O'Meara. U. hemiptera Witz. MUCU. hungarica Grun. MC, icostauron Grun. MUU. incurva Greg. LC. inflata Kitz. MLCU. integra W. Sm. L. Iridis Hhr. MULCU. Kotschyana Grun, CU Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Til.—Fresuwater Diaromacra—continued. Navicula—continued. levissima Miitz. MLU. Lagerstedtii O’Meara. MC. lanceolata Kitz. ML U. lata Bréb. LU. latiuscula Kutz. LC U. limosa Witz. MLCU. major Kitz. MUCU. mesolepta Hhr. MUCU. microstauron O’Meara. ML. minutissima Grun. U (fossil). mutica Wiitz. MLC. nobilis AHiitz. MLCU. oblonga Kitz. MUU. obtusa W. Sm. U. pachycephala Rabh. Li. peregrina Kitz. MCU. perpusilla Grun. C. Placentula Kitz. MLC U. polyonca Bréb. Treland. producta W. Sm. MUU. punctata Kitz. MUCU. Pupula Kitz. U. pusilla VW. Sm MUCU. Rabenhorstii Ralfs. M C. radiosa Witz. MULCU. rhomboides Khr. MUCU. rhynchocephala Kitz. MUCU. rostellum W. Sm. La. rostrata Khr. ML. rupestris O'Meara. U. scalaris Hhr. LL. sculpta Hhr. Ireland. seutelloides W. Sm. CU. Semen Hhr. U. Seminulum Gran. CU. serians Bréb. LCU. speerophora Kitz. MLU. stauroptera Grun. U. subcapitata Greg. MLU. Tabellaria Kitz. MLC U. Navicula—continued. termes Hhr. L. Trochus Ehr. U (fossil). Tuscula Khr. U. undosa Hhr. CU. viridis Kitz. MLC U. viridula Mitz. MULUCU. zellensis Grun. Li. Nitzschia acicularis W. Sm. CU. Amphioxys W. Sm. MLC. angustata Grun. LL. Brebissonii W. Sm. UL. constricta Pritch. U. eurvula W. Sm. MLC U. debilis Grun. Ireland. Denticula Grun. Li. dubia W. Sm. LC. filiformis W. Sm. L. hungarica Grun. LL. linearis W. Sn. MLU. minutissima WV. Sm. LC. navicularis Grun. U. Palea W. Sm. MULCU. paradoxa Grun. ML. parvula W. Sm. CU. Sigma W. Sm. U. sigmoidea W. Sm. MULCU. sinuata Grun. MLU. thermalis Grun. Li. Tryblionella Hantzsch. MUU. vivax W. Sm. ML. Odontidium elegans Witz. LU. Harrisonu W. Sm. MLU. mutabile V. Sm. LCU. tenue Kitz. ML. Pleurosigma acuminatum W. Sm.- L. arcuatum Donk. Li. attenuatum W. Sm. LU, Apams——A Synopsis of Irish Aly, Freshwater and Marine. 19 IJ].—Fresuwater Diatomacem—continued. Pleurosigma—continued. lacustre W. Sm. LC. Spencerii W. Sm. LU. strigile W. Sm. L. Rhizosolenia longiseta Zach. C. morsa W.d G. S. West. M. Rhoicosphenia curvata Grun. LU. Stauroneis acuta W. Sm. U. anceps Hhr. MUCU. exilis Kitz. L. eracilis Khr. LC U. Legumen Hhr. C. Pheenicenteron Khr. MULCU. phyllodes Hhr. C. platystoma Wiitz. C. scandinavica Lagerst. MC U. Stephanodiscus Astrea Grun. LC U. Hantzschii Grun. U. Surirella apiculata VW. Sm. MLC. biseriata Bréb. MUCU. elecans Hhr.. LU. linearis W. Sm. MUCU. minuta Bréb. ML. ovalis Bréb. MLU. robusta Khir. MULCU. Smithii Ralfs. Ireland. spiralis Kitz. LU. splendida Kitz. LCU. turgida W. Sm. CU. Synedra Acus Kitz. MUCU. amphicephala (Kitz. M L. biceps Kiitz. MLC. capitata Hhr. MULCU. delicatissima Kiitz. MC. famelica Kitz. U. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. Synedra—continued. Lemmermanni W. dé G. S. West. C. lunaris Hir. MLCU. pulchella Kitz. MUCU. putealis O’Meara. LC. radians Grun. MU. revaliensis Lemm. C. Smithii O'Meara. LU. spathulata O'Meara. L. splendens Kitz. MUCU. Ulna Ehr. MLCU. Vaucherie Kitz. MUU. Tabellaria fenestrata Kitz. MULCU. flocculosa Kitz. MLCU. Tetracyclus emarginatus W. Sm. M. lacustris Ralfs. MCU. Triceratium exiguum W. Sm. IL. Vanheurckia rhomboides Bréb. MULCU. viridula Bréb. U. vulgaris H. Van Heurck. LL. Doustrut SPECIES. Cyclotella accuminata WW. Sm. M. levidensis W. Sm. M. Cymbella Hopkirkii Moore. U. lunata Rabh. LL. Gomphonema Berkeleii Grev. M. Clavus W. Sm. M. Himantidium nodosum hr. L. Navicula bacillans. U. [£] 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. II].—Frespwater Diatomacee—continued. Navicula—continued. Kittoniana O’Meara. U. Liber Kitz. U (fossil). | | | Nitzschia Grunovii O’Meara. L. Stylaria minutissima. U. IY.—Freshwater Cyanophycee. tripunctata. U (fossil). Anabeena circinalis Rabh. LCU. Flos-aque Bréb. MULCU. Hassallii Witty. LC. Lemmermanni Richter. CU. orthogona West. M. oscillarioides Bory. L. polysperma Kitz. L. yariabilis Kitz. Li. Aphanizomenon Flos-aque Ralfs. LL. incurvum Morren. U. Aphanocapsa Grevillei Rabh. MUC. hyalina Hansg. M. virescens Rabh. Li. Aphanothece clathrata W. dé G.S. West. CU. microscopica Nig. U. microspora Rabh. L. prasina A. Br. U. saxicola Nig. MLC. Arthrospira Jenneri Stiz. L. Calothrix Dillwyni Cooke. M. fusca Born. et Flah. LU. parietina Thur. LU. Chamesiphon confervicola A. Br. L. Chroococcus coherens Nig. CU. helveticus Nag. C. CU, limneticus Lemm. Chroococcus—continued. minor Nag. LU. minutus Ndg. LL. pallidus Nag. LU. schizodermaticus West. U. turgidus Nig. MUCU. Clathrocystis eruginosa Henjrey. L. Celospherium Kuetzingianum Nag. MLCU. minutissinum Lemm. MCU. Negelianum Unger. MCU. natans Lemm. MC. Cylindrospermum licheniforme Kiitz. L. stagnale Born et Flah. ML. Dactylococcopsis rhaphidioides Hansy. Dasyglea amorpha Berk. Desmonema Wrangelii Born. et Flah, U. Dichothrix Baueriana Born. et Flah. U. interrupta West. U. Nordstedtii Born. et Flah. U. Orsiniana Born. et Flah. U. Fischerella ambigua Gom. C. Glaucocystis M U. LC. Nostochinearum Jtz. ML. Gleocapsa eeruginosa Kitz. M. ambigua Nig. L, Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alyw, Freshwater and Marine. 1V.—Fresuwater CyanopHycrm— continued. Gloeocapsa—continued. atrata Kitz. LU. conglomerata Miitz. Li. erepidinum Thur. Li. livida Kitz. U. Magma Kitz. MUU. montana [iitz. LL. Paroliniana Bréb. C. Peniocystis Bréb. L. polydermatica Kitz. LU. quaternata Kiitz. LL. rupicola Kiitz. M. sanguinea Kiizt. L. Gloeothece confluens Nig. LU. linearis Nég. MULCU. rupestris Born. L. Gomphospheria aponina Kitz. LCU. lacustris Chodat, MCU. Hapalosiphon Brauniu Nag. L. fontinalis Born. L. hibernicus W.¢é G.S. West. MU. intricatus West. U. Hydrocoleus Lyngbyaceus Kitz. L. thermalis Kiitz. C. Hypheothrix delicatissima Forti. U. gleeophila Rabh. UL. Inactis funalis Forti. U. vaginata Vig. Li. Lyngbya erugineo-cerulea Gom. LU. cincinnata Kitz. Li. Kuetzingii Schmidle. U. limnetica Lemm. M U. Martensiana Menegh. CU. ochracea Thur. LU. Lyngbya—continued. subfusca Cooke. C. subtile West. U. Merismopedium erugineum Bréb. MULCU. convolutum Bréb. L.. elegans 4. Br. L. glaucum Nig. MLCU. hyalinum Kiitz. U. irregulare Lagerh. C. tenuissimum Lemm. MCU. violaceum Kiitz. M. Microchete tenuissima West. U. Microcoleus delicatulus W. & G. S. West. Muellerii West. M. vaginatus Gom. L. Microcystis 21 Us eruginosa G. S. West. LOU. We elongata W. d G. S. West. incerta Lemm. MCU. marginata Kitz. MLC, prasina Lemm. MCU. protogenita Rabh. MC. roseopersicinus G. S. West. stagnalis Lemm. CU. Nostoe carneum Ag. Ireland. ceruleum Lyngb. LU. commune Vauch. ML. Linckia Born. L. U. macrosporum Menegh. Ireland. microscopicum Carm. ML. muscorum 4g. MUU. paludosum Kitz. L. pruniforme 4g. LU, punctiforme Har. L. sphericum Vauch. ML. spheroides Kiitz. Li. verrucosum Vauch, ML. [LE 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TV.—FrReEesHwaterR CyanopHyceE®—continued. Oscillatoria erugescens Hass. U. Agardhii Gom. MC. amphibia 4g. MUCU. brevis Gom. UL. chalybea Gom. lL. formosa Bory. U. Frolichii Kitz. C. irrigua Kitz. U. limosa 4g. MUCU. nigra Vauch. M L. nigro-viridis Thw. C. percursa Kitz. L. princeps Vauch. MUC. simplicissima Gom. U. splendida Greve. LCU. subtilissima Kitz. L. tenuis 4g. MULCU. violacea Hass. U. Phormidium autumnale Gom. ML. Boryanum Kiitz. L. Corium Gom. M. inundatum Kitz. LU. leptodermum Kitz. L. papyraceum Gom. LU. spadiceum (itz. Ireland. subfuscum Kiitz. M L. tenue Gom. C U. uncinatum Gom. Li. Porphyridium cruentum Nag. MUL. Rivularia Beccariana Born. et Flah. calcarea Sm. C. echinata Cooke. C. echinulata Born. et Flah. eranulifera Carm. MU. Hematites dg. M L. minutula Born. et Flah. natans Welw. LU. U. i L. Rivularia—continued. Pisum Ag. MLU. Scytonema alatum Borzi. LC. ambiguum Born. et Flah. U. calotrichoides Kiitz. M. crustaceum dg. L. Hoffmanni 4g. L. mirabile Born, MLU. Myochrous 47. MUU. ocellatum Lyngb. ML. tolypotrichoides Kiitz. U. Spherozyga flexuosa Ag. L. Mooreana Ralfs. Ireland. Spirulina major Kitz. LU. subsalsa Oersted. M L. tenuissima Kitz. CU. turfosa Cram. CU. Stigonema hormoides Born. et Flah. LC. informe Kitz. L. mammillosum 4g. MLC U. minutum Hass. MCU. ocellatum Thur, MLU. panniforme Kirchn. LCU. turfaceum Cooke. M L. Symploca Flotowiana Kitz. Li. Symplocastrum Friesii Kirchn. M L. Synechococcus eruginosus Nig. MLC. elongatus Nag. LL. major Schroet. LU. parvulus Nag. L. Tetrapedia Crux-Micheli Reinsch. L. Reinschiana Arch. LCU. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater und Marine. 23 TV.—FresHwatrer CyanopHycex—continued. Tetrapedia—continued. | DovustruL SPECIES. setigera Arch. LC. | —Coceochloris Tolypothrix | obscura Hass. U. egagropila Kitz. C. | Leptothrix arenophila W.d G. S. West. U. | parasitica Kiitz. L. distorta Kitz. M L. | pusilla Rab. L. lanata Wartm. MUU. | rigidula Kitz. L. tenuis Kitz. LCU. Lyngbya fusco-purpurea Hass. LL. Protococcus roseopersicinus Kiitz. L. V.— Conjugate. (a) Desmidiacee. Arthrodesmus Closterium—continued. bifidus Bré. LCU. | Cynthia De Not. MLCU. controversus West. MCU. decorum Bréb. CU. convergens Hhr. MUCU. | Diane Ehr. MUCU. crassus W. dé G. S. West. M. | didymotocum Corda. MUCU. elegans West. C. Khrenbergii Menegh. MUCU. Incus Hass) MLC U. | gracile Bréb. MUCU. longicornis Roy. C. | incurvum Bréb. MU. octocornis Hhr. MUCU. | intermedium Ralfs. MUCU. phimus Turn. U. | Jenneri Ralfs.5 MUCU. Ralfsii West. MC. juncidum Ralfs. MUCU. subulatus Kitz. LU. Kuetzingii Bréb. MCU. tenuissimus Arch. LCU. Lagoense Nordst. C. triangularis Lagerh. MC. lanceolatum Kitz. LCU. trispinatus W.d G. 8S. West. U. | Leibleinii Kitz. MUCU. Closterium | lineatum Har. MULCU. abruptum West. CU. | Lunula Nitzsch. MUCU. aciculare Tuffen West. LCU. acutum Bréb. MULCU. Malinvernianum De Not. U. acerosum Hhr. MUCU. | macilentum bréeb. LL. | moniliferum Mhr. MUCU. aneustatum Kitz. MUCU. | monotenium Arch. L. Archerianum Cleve MUCU. obtusum Breb. MUC. attenuatum Hhr. MULCU. | parvulum Nig. MUCU. calosporum Wittr. LU. | peracerosum Gay. U. Ceratium Perty. U. praelongum Bréb. LOU. Cornu HKhr. MULCU. Pritchardianum Arch. LU. costatum Corda. MUCU. | pronum Bréb. MLCU. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—ConsuGAtTas. Closterlum—continued. Pseudodiane Roy. MC. Ralfsii Breb. MC. rostratum Hhr. MULCU. setaceum Hhr. MLCU. strigosum Bréb. LU. striolatum Hhr. MLCU. subpronum West. U. subtile Bréb. M. subulatum Bréb. MC. toxon West. MCU. subtile Bréb. MC. toxon West. MCU. turgidum Hhr. MUCU. Ulna Focke. MLCU. Venus Kitz. MLCU. Cosmarium abbreviatum Racib. MCU. amenum Bréb. MUCU. anceps Lund. LCU. angulosum Bréb. MUCU. angustatum Nord. M. annulatum De Bary. MUCU. ansatum Kitz. L. arctoum Nord. C. Arnellii Boldt. C. bioculatum Bréb. MLCU. bipapillatum West. C. bipunctatum Boerg. C. biretum Bréb. L. Blyttii Wille. MCU. Beckii Wille. MCU. Botrytis Menegh. MUCU. Brebissonii Menegh. MLC U. Broomei Thw. C. ealeareum Wittr. LL. capitulum Roy et Biss. MC. circulare Reinsch. C. celatum Ralfs. MUCU. commissurale Bréb. M. confusum Cooke. M C. (a) Desmipiacem—continued. Cosmarium—continued. connatum Bréb. LCU. conspersum falfs. MUC. contractum HKirchn. MCU. Corbula Bréb. LU. Corribense WV. dé G. 8S. West. C. crenatum Ralfs. MUCU. cristatum Ralfs. L. Cucumis Ralfs. MULCU. Cucurbita Bréb. MLCU. curtum Bréb. L. eyclicum Lund. LU. cylindricum Ralfs. LC. cymatopleurum Nordst. U. Debaryi Arch. MUCU. depressum Lund. MUCU. difficile Litthem. MU. eboracense West. M. eductum Roy et Biss. C. elegantissimum Lund, M. Klfvineii Racib. C. excavatum Nordst. L. exiguum Arch. MULCU. fontigenum Nordst. LL. formosulum Hoff. MCU. galeritum Nordst. MCU. gemmiferum Dréb. L. globosum Buln. LCU., goniodes W. d G. S. West. U. granatum Bréb. MULCU. gravatum Arch. LL. Hammeri Reinsch. MULCU. hexalobum Nordst. L. hexastichum Lund. Ireland, hibernicum JVest. C. Holmiense Lund. MULCU., humile Gay. MCU. impressulum Hifv. MCU. inconspicuum W.dG.S. West. U. isthmium West. MC. istmochondrum Nordst. CU. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Murine. 25 V.—Consueatm. (a) Desuiptacem—continued. Cosmarium—continued. Kjellmanni Wille. MC. Klebsii Gutw. U. leve Rabenh. LU. lasiosporum Arch. Ireland. latum Bréb. LU. lobatosporum Arch. La. logiense Biss. MC. Malinvernianum Schmidle. U. margaritatum Roy et Biss. U. margaritiferum Menegh. MUCU. melanosporum Arch. LU. Meneghinii Bréb. MUCU. moniliforme Ralfs. MULCU. monomazum Lund. CU. Negehanum Bréb. L. nitidulum De Not. MC, Norimbergense Reinsch. Li. notabile Bréb. LC U. Nuttallii West. C. Nymannianum Grn. MUCU. obliquum Nordst. MLC. obsoletum Reinsch. M. ochthodes Nordst. U. orbiculatum Ralfs. MUCU. ornatum Ralfs. MUCU. orthostichum Lund. MCU. ovale Ralfs. MCU. pachydermum Lund. LCU. Palangula Bréb. MC. parvulum Bréb. MUU. perforatum Lund. CU. perpusillum West. C. Phaseolus Bréb. LCU. platyisthmum Arch, Ireland. plicatum Reinsch. ML. Pokornyanum W. & G. S. West. MLU. polygonum Wag. L. Portianum Arch. MUCU. 'premorsum bréb. LCU, Cosmarium—continued. prominulum Racib. M. promontorium West. C. pseudamenum Wille, C U. pseudarctoum Nordst. MCU. pseudexiguum Racib. U. pseudoconnatum Nordst. MLCU. pseudonitidulum Nordst. M. pseudopyramidatum Lund. MLCU. punctulatum Bréb, MUCU. pusillum Arch. LU. pygmeum Arch, MUCU. pyramidatum Bréb. MULCU. quadratum falfs. MULCU. quadridentatum W. & G. S. West. U. quadrifarium Lund. MC. Quadrum Land. L. quinarium Jand. MUCU. radiosum Wolle. C. Ralfsii Bréb. MUCU. rectangulare Grun. MUCU. Regnellii Wille. U. Regnesii Reinsch. MULCU. Reinschii Arch. Li. reniforme Arch. MUCU. retusiforme Gutw. C. Scenedesmus Delp. MCU. Sinostegos Schaarschm. U. sinuosum Lund. ML. Smolandicum Lund. M. speciosum Lund. MUU. spheroideum West. MCU. sphagnicolum W.dé G. S. West. U. sphalerostichum Nordst. MCU, Sportella Bré. LU. subarctoum Racib. M. subcostatum Nordst. MCU. subcrenatum Hantzsch. M C U. subdanicum West, C, 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—Consueate. (a) Desmmp1aces—continued. Cosmarium—continued. sublobatum Arch. LU. subprotumidum Nordst. CU. subpunctulatum Nordst. CU. subquadrans IV.d°-G. 8. West. C. Subreinsehii Schmidle. U. subspeciosum Nordst. CU. subtumidum Nordst. LCU. subundulatum Wille. MC. succisum West. C U. synthibomenum West. CU. tatricum Racib. C. tenue Arch. LCU. tetrachondrum Lund. M U. tetragonum Arch. LC. tetraophthalmum Bréb. MUCU. Thwaitesii Ralfs.§ MLC. tinctum Ralfs.5 MUCU. trachypleurum Lund. U. trilobulatum Reinsch. M. truncatellum Rabh. LC. tuberculatum Arch. Li. tumidum Lund. C. Turpinii Bréb. MUCU. undulatum Corda. MLC. variolatum Lund. MUCU. venustum Arch, MLCU. viride Joshua. C. Wittrockii Lund. Ireland. Wrightianum Arch. Ireland. Cosmocladium constrictum Josh. LL. Saxonicum De Bary. LC. subramosum Schmidle. U. Cylindrocystis Brebissonii Menegh. MUCU. crassa De Baryk MULCU. diplospora Lund. MULCU. minutissima Turn. U. obesa W.¢d G. 8S. West. U. Desmidium Aptogonium Bréb. LC. cylindricum Grev. MULCU. Pseudostreptonema W. ¢ G. S. West. C. quadratum Nordst. C. Swartzii Ag. MLCU. Docidium Baculum Bréb. MUCU. - dilatatum Lund. MC. hirsutum Bail. Ireland. nobile Lund. M. undulatum Bail. MC. Kuastrum affine Ralfs. MUCU. ampullaceum Raljs. MUCU. ansatum Ralfs. MUCU. bidentatum Nig. MULCU. binale Hhr. MLCU. circulare Hass). MLC. crassangulatum Bérg. C. crassicolle Lund. L. crassum Kitz. MUCU. crispulum W. d G. S. West. C. cuneatum Jenner. MULCU. denticulatum Gay. MCU. Didelta Ralfs. MUCU. dubium Nig. MULCU. elecans Kitz. MUCU. erosum Lund. Li. semmatum Bréb. MUCU. humerosum Falfs. M L. inerme Land. MCU. insigne Hass. MUU. insulare Roy. MLU. Jenneri Ralfs. C. montanum W. ¢ G. S. West. MCU. oblongum Ralfs.5 MUCU. pectinatum Bréb. MULCU. pictum Béirg. MC. ; ADAMS A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 27 V.—Consueatm. (a) DEsmiptackm—continued. Kuastrum—continued. pingue Hifv. C. pinnatum Ralfs. MUCU. pulchellum Bréb. CU. pyramidatum West. C. rostratum Ralfs.s MLC. scitum West. M. Sendtnerianum Reinsch. LL. sinuosum Lenorm. MULCU. sublobatum Bréb. LU. Turnerii West. CU ventricosum Lund. MLCU. verrucosum HKhr. MUCU. Gonatozygon aculeatum Hastings. C. asperum Cleve. MUCU. Kinahant Rabenh. LC U. monotenium De Bary. MUCU. Ralfsii De Bary. MUCU. Gymnozyga moniliformis Har. MUCU. Hyalotheca dissiliens Bréb. MULCU. Indica Turn. C. mucosa Ehr. MLCU. neglecta Racib. C. undulata Nordst. MCU. Mesoteenium Braunii De Bary. UL. chlamydosporum De Bary. LCU. De Greyi Turn. MU. Endlicherianum Nig. U. macrococcum hoy ¢ Biss. MLC. micrococcum Kirchn. MC. mirificum Arch. Li. violascens De Bary. MLC. Micrasterias Americana Ralfs. M L. apiculata Menegh. LU. brachyptera Lund. Ireland. crenata Bréb. C. R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. Micrasterias—continued. Crux-melitensis Hass. LC. denticulata Ralfs. MUCU. fimbriata Ralfs. LC. furcata Ag. C. Jenneri Ralfs)5 MUCU. mucronata Rabh. LCU. oscitans Ralfs. MUCU. papillifera Brébh. MUCU. pinnatifida Ralfs. MCU. radiata Hass. CU. radiosa Ay. C. rotata Ralfs. MUCU. Sol Kitz. MC. Thomasiana Arch. MUCU. truncata Bréb. MULCU. Netrium Digitus Itzigs d Rothe. MUCU. interruptum Liitkem. LC U. Negelii W.¢ G. S. West. UL. oblongum Ziitkem. MUU. Onychonema filiforme Roy et Biss. C. Nordstedtiana Turner. MC U. Oocardium stratum Nag. L. Penium adelochondrum Hifv. M. Clevei Lund. LC. crassiusculum De Bary. LU. cruciferum Wittr. U. cucurbitinum Biss. M C. curtum Bréb. LU. Cylindrus Bréb. MUCU. didymocarpum Lund. UC. exiguum West. MCU. inconspicuum West. U. Jenneri Ralfs. C. lamellosum Bréb. Li. Libellula Nordst. MUCU. margaritaceum Bréb. MUCU [F] 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—Consueats. (a) Desumpracem—continued. Penium—continued. Spirotenia—continued. endospira Arch. I. minuta Thur. LU. obscura Ralfs.§ MUC. parvula Arch. L. tenerrima Arch. L. trabeculata A Br. U. truncata Arch, MUU. Spondylosium ellipticum W. ¢ G. S. West. U. papillosum WV. d G. S. West. U. pulchrum Arch. MC. pygmeum W.d G. S. West. C. secedens Arch. U. minutissimum Nordst. U. minutum Cleve MULCU. Mooreanum Arch. MUCU. Navicula Bréb. MUCU. phymatosporum Nordst. L. polymorphum Perty,§ MUCU. rufescens Cleve. C. rufopellitum Roy. C. spinospermum Josh. U. spirostriolatum Barker, MCU. suboctangulare West. M. truncatum Bréeb. MULCU. Pleurotenium clavatum De Bary. LC. coronatum Rabh. MULCU. Ehrenbergii De Bary. MULCU. maximum Lund. MC. minutum Delponte. LL. nodosum Land. C. nodulosum De Bary. L. rectum Delp. M. Trabecula Naég. MULCU. tridentulum West. CU. truncatum Nig. MLC. Roya obtusa W.¢ G. S. West. MLC. Pseudoclosterium W. & G. S. West. U. Spherozosma Aubertianum West. OC. excavatum Ralfs. MUCU. granulatum Roy. et Biss. MCU. pulchellum Rabh. MLCU. secedens De Bary. C. vertebratum Ralfs. MLC. Spirotenia acuta Hilse. CU. bispiralis West. C. bryophila Rabh. LL. condensata Brébh. MULCU. tetragonum West. C. Staurastrum aciculiferum Anders. U. aculeatum Menegh. MUU. alternans Brébh. MUCU. amcenum Hilse. MC. anatinum Cooke é Wills. MCU. apiculatum Bréeb. MUCU. Arachne Ralfs. MCU. Archerii West. C. Arctiscon Lund. MCU. arcuatum Nord. MLC. aristiferum Falfs. C. Arnellii Boldt. U. asperum Dréb. MLC. aversum Lund. C. Avicula Bréb. MLCU. bacillare Bréb. MC. barbaricum W. ¢d G. S. West. U. Bieneanum Rabenh. MCU. brachiatum Ralfs.5 MULCU. Brasiliense Nordst. MC. Brebissonii Arch. LU. brevispinum Bréb. MULCU. Cerastes Lund. Ireland. connatum Foy ct Biss MUCU. contortum Delp. C. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 29 V.—Consueataz. (a) Desuipiaceas—continued. Staurastrum— continued. controversum Bréb. MLU. corniculatum Lund. CU. cornutum Arch. C. cosmospinosum W. dé G. S. West. We crenulatum Delp. LU. cristatum Arch. MIUC. curvatum West. MC. cuspidatum Bréb. MULCU. eyrtocerum Brébh. MLCU. dejectum Bréb. MUCU. denticulatum Arch. MC. Dickiei Ralfs) MULCU. dilatatum Hhr. MLCU. dispar Bréb. U. Donardense W. ¢ G.S. West. U. dorsidentiferum W. & G. S. West. C. elongatum Barker. MC. eustephanum Ralfs. MC. furcatum Bréb. MULCU. furcigerum Bréb. MULCU. Gatniense W. dé G. S. West. U. glabrum Lalfs. LU. eracile Ralfs.s MUCU. grande Buln. C. eranulosum fulfs. LU. Haaboliense Wille. CU. hexacerum Wittr. MU. hibernicum West. C. hirsutum Brébh. MLCU., Hystrix Ralfs. L. inconspicuum Nordst. MULCU. inflexum Bréb, MUCU. irregulare W.¢ G. S. West. CU. jaculiferum West. MC. Kjellmanni Wille. M. leve Ralfs. MC. levispinum Bissett. U. lanceolatum Arch. MUU. Staurastrum—continued. latiusculum W. ¢& G.S. West. U. longispinum Arch. MCU. lunatum Ralfs. MC. Maamense Arch. MC. Manfeldtii Delp. CU. margaritaceum Menegh. MLC U. megacanthum Lund. LCU. megalonotum Nord. MC. Meriani Reinsch. MUCU. mesoleium Arch. LC. micron W.d G. S. West. U. minutissimum Reinsch. LC. monticulosum Bréb. MLU. mucronatum Ralfs. LU. muricatum Bréb. MCU. muticum Bréb. MUU. natator West. C. oligacanthum Bréb. LC. O’Mearii Arch. MLCU. ophiura Lund. C. orbiculare Ralfs. MUCU. Oxyacanthum Arch. MULCU. pachyrhynchum Nordst. L. paradoxum Meyen. MUCU. pelagicum W.¢G.S. West. CU. Picum W. dé G. S. West. M. pileolatum Bréb. LC. pilosum Arch. MUCU. polymorphum Bréh. MUCU. polytrichum Perty. MUCU. proboscideum Arch. L. pseudofurcigerum Feinsch. LL. pseudopelagicum W. dé G. S. West. M. Pseudosebaldi Wille. C. pterosporum Lund. MUU. punctulatum Breb. MUCU. pungens Bréb. LU. pygmeum Brébh. MCU. pyramidatum West. MU. F*] 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—ConsucataZ. (a) Desmmiacem—continued. Staurastrum—continued. Xanthidium—continued. quadrangulare Bréb. LL. apiculiferum West. C. Reinschii Roy. MCU. armatum Rabenh. MUCU. scabrum Bréb, LU. bisenarium Ehr. CiU. Sebaldi Reinschh MUCU. Brebissonii Ralfs. L. senarium Ralfs. L. concinnum Arch. MC. setigerum Cleve. L. cristatum Bréb. MLC. sexangulare Rabenh. MC. fasciculatum Hhr. MUCU. sexcostatum Bréb. MUU. Robinsonianum Arch. MLU. sinense Liitkem. U. Smithii Arch. MC. spongiosum Bréb. MLC. subhastiferum West. MC. striolatum Arch. LC. variabile VW. & G. S. West. subgracillimum W. é G. S. West. MCU. U. subpygmeum West. C. DovstFut SPECIES. subscabrum Nordst. CU. Arthrodesmus teliferum Ralfs. MUCU. elaucescens Wittr. MC. tetracerum Ralfs. MUCU. : Closterium Tohopekaligense Wolle. C. trachygonum West. C. trachynotum West. M. Cosmarium MLC chondrosporum Arch. L. ellipsoideum Arch. L. erosum Arch. L. odontopleurum Arch. L. contortum Arch. L. tricorne Menegh. tumidum Bréb. MUC. turgescens De Not. MLU. verticillatum Arch. C. vestitum Ralfs. MUCU. Cylindrocystis Tetmemorus purpurascens Arch. lL. Brebissonii Ralfs) MULCU. striolatum drch. L. sranulatus Ralfss MLOU. Kuastrum levis Ralfs. MULCU. Armstrongianum Arch. C, minutus De Bary. L. Staurastrum Xanthidium brachycerum Bréb. LL. aculeatum Hhr, MUU. rostratum Arch. LL. antilopeum MKiitz, MULCU. stellatum Reinsch. Li. Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. (B) Other Conjugate. Choaspis stictica O. Kuntze. L. Debarya elyptosperma Wittr. L. Gonatonema ventricosum Wittr. U. Mougeotia capucina Ag. C. elegantula Wittr. C. genuflexa dg. MU. eracillima Wittr. LU. levis Arch. LL. nummuloides Hass. LU. MLU. quadrata Hass. L. robusta Wittr. LL. scalaris Hass. L. parvula Hass. viridis Wittr. LC. Spirogyra bellis Crouan. ML. calospora Cleve. L. Spirogyra—continued. cateneeformis Kiitz. CU. condensata Witz. LL. decimina Kitz. M. gracilis Kitz. L. hyalina Cleve. L. inflata Rabenh. LU. longata Kitz. L. majuscula Witz. ML. nitida Link. ML. porticalis Cleve. M.L. setiformis Wiitz. I. tenuissima Witz. LC. varians Kitz. MU. Zygnema cruciatum 4g. ML. didymum Rabh. L. ericetorum Hansy. MUU. leiospermum De Bary. MC. momoniense West. M. pectinatum dg. ML. stellinum Ag. L. VI.—Freshwater Chlorophycez. Ankistrodesmus biplex G. S. West. C. falcatus Ralfs. MCU. Pfitzeri G. S. West. MC. Aplocystis Brauniana Nag. MULCU. Askenasyella conferta Vd G.S. West. MCU. Bolbotrichia botryoides Kiitz. LL. Botrydium eranulatum Grev. MUU. Botryococcus Braunii Kitz. MUCU. calcareus West. M. Bulbocheete crassa Prings. LL. crenulata Prings. LL. elatior Prings. LL. L. C. eracilis Prings. LL. gigantea Prings. insignis Prings. L. intermedia De Bary. LL. minor A. Braun. L. mirabilis Wittr. M. Nordstedtii Wittr. U. pygmea Wittr. LC. setigera dg. ML. Cerasterias aie; longispina Reinsch. 31 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. VI.— FRESHWATER CHLOROPHYCEXZ —continued. Chetophora Celastrum—continued. Cornu-Dame 4g. ML. cubicum Nig. LC. dilatata Hass. Ireland. microporum Nag. MULCU. elegans dg. ML. proboscideum Bohlin. U. pisiformis 4g. LC. reticulatum Senn. MCU. tuberculosa Hook. ML. sphaericum Nig. MUCU. Chetospheridium verrucosum Lteinsch. M. globosum Klebahn. M. Coleocheete Characium divergens Pringsh. L. acutum A. Br. L. irregularis Pringsh. LOC. angustum A. Br. L. pulvinata A. Br. LU. Debaryanum De Joni. MC. scutata Breb. MUCU. epipyxis Hermann. L. soluta Pringsh. Li. heteromorphum Reinsch. MC U. Conferva longipes fab. L. polita Harv. L. obtusum A. Br. L. tenerrima Miitz. LL. ornithocephalum A. Br. L. Crucigenia phascoides Hermann. Li. pulchra W. & G, 8S. West. U. Sieboldu 4. Br. LU. quadrata Morren. U. subulatum 4. Br, L. rectangularis W. d G. S. West. Chlamydomonas WE TD, O} 10). pulvisculus Ehr, LU. Tetrapedia W. dé G. West. U. Chlorobotrys Cylindrocapsa regularis Bohlin. MCU. cnVOWILAADAGGh. ou Chlorochytrium nuda Reinsch. L. Lemnee Cohn. LU. Dactylococcus Cami alle infusionum Nag. U. breviseta Vd G. S. West. U. ; : Cladophora Diclycoyeus as Ree Re Ue Hitchcocki Lagerh. U. Dictyospherium crispata Kitz. LU. flavescens Ag. C. glomerata Kitz. MULCU. insignis Witz. M. Linnei Kitz. C. Dimorphococcus penicillata Wits. M. lunatus 4. Br. CU. EKhrenbergianum Nig. MUC. pulchellum Wood. MCU. reniforme Bulnh. L. Sauteri Miitz. U. Draparnaldia Closteriopsis glomerata dg. ML. longissima Lemm. MCU. plumosa 47. MULCU. Celastrum Kremosphera cambricum Arch. MULCU. viridis De Bary. MLCU. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 33 VI.—FresuwatEerR CHLOROPHYcEM—continued. Eudorina elegans Ehr. LCU. Geminella interrupta Turp. C. Glceococcus mucosus br. L. Gleeocystis ampla Rabh. MC. botryoides Wig. C. sigas Lagerhh MUCU. humicola (fabh.). M. infusionum W.&é G. S. West. C. regularis W.d G. S..West. U. rupestris Rabh. MCU. vesiculosa Nig. MCU. Gleotila mucosa Mviitz. L. Golenkinia paucispinosa W. & G. S. West. U. Gonerosira viridis Witz. U. Gonium pectorale Mull. MUC. Herposteiron confervicola Nig. MUU. Hormospora mutabilis Bréb. LU. plena Bréb. L. Ineffigiata neglecta W.¢ G.S. West. MCU. Tnoderma lamellosum Wiitz. L. Kirchneriella lunata Schmidle. U., obesa Schmidle. CU. Lagerheimia subglobosa Lemm. U. Microspora abbreviata Rabh. U. amcena Rabh. C. floccosa Thur, MUU. Microspora—continued. punctalis Rabh. U. vulgaris Rabh. LU. Wittrockii Lagerh. LU. Microthamnion Kuetzingianum Nig. L. strictissimum Labh. U. Mischococcus confervicola Nig. L. Myxonema amoenum Hazen. L. fastigiatum (Kitz). U. nanum (Dillw.). M. protensum (Dillw.). U. subsecundum Hazen. LC. tenue Labh. MUU. Nephrocytium Agardhianum Nig. MULCU. Negelii Grun. MUU. lunatum West. MCU. Nordstedtia elobosa Borst. U. (Hidogonium acrosporum De Bary. lL. Areschougii Wittr. LL. Borisianum Wittr. LL. Braunii Witz. LC. caleareum Cleve. C. capillaceum Miitz. L. capillare Witz. M L. Cleveanum Wittr. L. crispum Wittr. L. eryptoporum Wittr. C. depressum Pringsh. Li, echinospermum A. br. Ireland. excisum Wittr. et Lund. C. Hirnii Gutw. U. Itzigsohnii De Bary. L. Landsboroughii [viitz. LL. londinense Wittr. MC. longicolle Nord, M, 34 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. VI.—Fresuwater CuLoropuycem—continued. Cidogonium—continued. macandrum Wittr. LL. pachydermatosporum Nord. pilosporum West. C. platygynum Wittr. MCU. Pringsheimianum Arch. L. Pringsheimii Cram. C. punctato-striatum De Bary. MLCU. Rothii Pringsh. L. suecicum Wittr. C. tenellum Kitz. L. _ tumidulum Wiitz. L. turfosum Wiitz. LL. undulatum A. Br. LC. Oocardium stratum Nag. lL. Oocystis apiculata West. U. asymmetrica West. C. elliptica West. CU. geminata Vig. U. gigas Arch. LOU. lacustris Chodat. OC. Marssonii Lemm. CU. Naegelii 4. Br. ML, nodulosa West. M. parva W. d G. S. West. U. panduriformis West. C. setigera Arch. C. solitaria Witty. MCU. Oodesmus Deederleinii Schinidle. U. Ophiocytium Arbuscula Rabh. LC. bicuspidatum Lemm. U. cochleare A. Br. MLCU. majus Nig. LL. parvulum A. Br. U. Palmella botryoides Kiitz. Treland. M. Palmella—continued. mucosa Kitz. IL. Palmodactylon subramosum Nig. U. varium Nag. L. Pandorina morum Bory. MLCU. Pediastrum angulosum Hhr. LC. bidentulum A. Br. CU. biradiatum Meyen. I. Boryanum Menegh. MUCU. constrictum Hass. MUU. duplex Meyen. LCU. integrum Nig. MUU. pertusum Witz. MC. Tetras Ralfss MUCU. tricornutum Borge. U. Pleurococcus angulosus Menegh. LC. miniatus Ndg. C. rufescens Bréb. L. tectorum Trevis. L. vulgaris Menegh. MLC. Polycheetophora simplex G. S. West. U. Prasiola calophylla Menegh. M LU. crispa Menegh., MUU. furfuracea Menegh. MC. parietina Wille. ML. Protococcus botryoides Kirchn. LL. infusionum [irchn. LL. viridis Ag. L. Protoderma viride Witz. U. Rhaphidium convolutum Rabh. LU. polymorphum Fresen. LU. Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. VI.—Fresuwater CatoropHyckm—continued. Rhizoclonium hieroglyphicum Witz. U. Richteriella botryoides Lemm. U. Scenedesmus acutiformis Schroder. U. acutus Meyen. MC. alternans Reinsch. M UCU. antennatus Bréb. MCU bijugatus Kutz. MUCU. denticulatus Lagerh. CU. dispar Dréb. _U. Hystrix Lagerh. U. obliquus Witz. LU. quadricauda Bréb. MUCU. Schizochlamys gelatinosa A Br. LU. Schizogonium thermale Witz. LL. Selenastrum Bibraianum Reinsch. MUC. eracile Feinsch. U. Sorastrum spinulosum Nig. MLC. Spherella lacustris Wittr. L. nivalis Sommerf. ML. Spheerocystis Schroeteri Chodat. MCU. Spondylomorum quaternatum Hhr. L. Stephanosphera pluvialis Cohn. L. Stichococcus bacillaris Nag. LL. Tetraédron caudatum Hansg. C U. enorme. Hansg. MCU. cicas Hansg. LL. lobulatum Hansg. LU. minimum Hansg. CU. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. Tetraédron—continued. platyisthmum G. S. West. Ireland. regulare Kitz. MULCU, tetragonum Hansg. UL. trigonum Hansg. LU. Tetraspora bullosa 4g. ML. cylindrica Ag. . Ireland. flava Hass. U. gelatinosa Desv. ML U. lacustris Lemm. U. lubrica 4g. ML. Tetrastrum heteracanthum Chod. C. Thamniochete aculeata W. dé G. S. West. C. Trentepohlia aurea Mart. MUU. calamicola De Toni et Levi. U. Jolithus Wally. LL. lichenicola Ag. U. umbrina Born. lL. Tribonema abbreviatum (Rabh). M. bombycinum Derb. et Sol. MC U. pachydermum (Wille). MC. Raciborskii (Gutw.). U. stagnorum Miitz. MC. Trochiscia aciculifera Hansy. M U. reticularis Hansg. U. Ulothrix bicolor Ralfs. M. moniliformis Witz. U. oseillarina Witz. Li. radicans Witz. M. subtilis Kitz. LC U. tenuis Kitz. U. zonata Kitz. MLU. [G] 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. VI.—F resuwatEer CHLoroPpHycE®—continued. Urococcus Hookerianus B. et H. UL. insignis Kitz, MUCU. Vaucheria aversa Hass. IL. dichotoma Ag. M. Dillwynii Ag. M. geminata D.C. ML. hamata Lyngb. L. ornithocephala Ay. LL. sessilis D.C. LU. terrestris Lyngb. LL. Volvox aureus Hhr. LU. DouptruL SPECIES. Botrydina vulgaris Bréb, Li. Chroolepus Arnottii Harv. Ireland. VII.— Freshwater Bangia atropurpurea Ag. LL. Batrachospermum Dilleni Bory. ML. moniliforme Roth, MULCU. vagum froth MUCU. Chantransia chalybea Lyngb. L. Hermanni Foth. L. scotica Kiitz. U. violacea Witz. Li. Hildenbrandtia rivularis dg. LU. Cladophora speluncarum Ag. U. Conferva ericetorum foth. Ireland. rivularis Linn. M. vesicata 4g. MU. Gleotila tergestinum Wiitz. L. Heematococcus furfuraceus Hass. U. minutissimus Hass. U. murorum Hass. Ireland. Monostroma - rosea Currey. L. Protococcus coccoma Menegh. LL. Sorodiscus rivularis Allman. Ireland. Vaucheria terrestris D.C. M. Zygodesmus fuscus. L. Rhodophycee. Sacheria fluviatilis Sirvod. MUU. mammnillosa Sired. LU. DovustFruL SPECIES. Batrachospermum alpestre Shut. Ireland. bombusinum Bory. LL. Thorea ramosissima Bory. U. | Re- corded from a ‘‘bog in Co. Donegal’? by Templeton, but not found since. | ApamMs—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Murine. 37 Summary of Distribution—The number of freshwater species occurring in each of the four provinces and in the whole of Ireland is shown in the following table :— M L C U Ireland Flagellate, 4 0 3 3 7 Peridiniez, 4 1 5 5 11 Diatomacee, . ; 5 >| 157 | 204 153 200 297 Cyanophycez, : ‘ 5 |} GL | Ws 57 88 LOL Conjugate | (A) Desmidiacese, . . | 802 | 300 | 3878 | 329 542 (B) Other Conjugate, .| 13 27 6 9 36 Chlorophycee, ; : .| 94 | 154 97 | 126 275 Rhodophycee, : : . 4 10 ZEN a6 iil Total aseaee _| 639 | 811 | 696 | 766 1370 General Remarks on Distribution—It is scarcely possible as yet to make any broad generalisations on the distribution of Irish Algee. A noteworthy feature is the presence of a very considerable number of species in Ireland which are not known so far to occur in Great Britain. Equally striking is the large number of species of Desmids—namely, 542—out of a total of about 690 species recorded for the British Islands. West has recently called attention to the striking resemblance between the algal flora of Connemara and that of the north-western parts of Scotland. The following are some of the most remarkable examples of distribution :—Peridiniwm limbatum Lemm., in Co. Galway and United States; Rivularia Beccariana Born. et Flah., in Donegal, France, and Italy ; Tolypothrix arenophila, W. & G. 8. West, in Down and West Africa; Hypheothrix delicatissima Forti, in Down, West Africa, and Ceylon; Celospherium minutissimum Lemm., in Lough Neagh and Germany ; Gonatozygon monotenium var. pilosellum Nordst., in Dublin Mountains and Brazil; Cylindrocystis minutissima Turn., in Lough Neagh, India, and Ceylon; Spirotenia trabeculata A. Br., in Donegal and Saxony ; Pleurotenum tridentulum var. capitatum West, in County Galway and United States of America; Cosmariwm goniodes W. and G. 8. West, in Donegal, south of England, and Madagascar; Cosmocladiwm subramosum Schmidle, in Donegal and Germany; Desmidiwm Pseudostreptonema W.& G.S. West, in Co, Galway and Ceylon ; Stawrastrum sinense Liitkem., in Donegal and mountains of Central China; Stawrastrum subgracillimum W. & G.S. West, in Donegal and United States; Dictyocystis Hitcheockii Lagerh., in Donegal and United States; Gdogoniwm Hirnii Gutw., in Donegal and Austria. [o*] 38 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. I.—Marine Peridiniez. Ceratium divergens Pritch. LL. fuseus (Pritch.). L. fusus Dujard. L. michaelis Pritch. L. tripos Nitesch. LL. Dinophysis acuminata Clap. et Lachm. Prorocentrum micans Hhr. LL. DoustFuL SPECIES. Ceratium biceps. L. Dinophysis norvegica. L. Il.—Marine Diatomacez. Achnanthes brevipes 4g. MUU. longipes 4g. ML. parvula Kitz. L. subsessilis Aiitz. L. Actinocyclus crassus falfs. ML. fulvus Ralfs. LC. moniliformis Ralfs. L. Ralfsiu Ralfs) MUU. Actinoptychus undulatus Ralfs.5 MULUCU, Amphipleura danica Kitz. M. Amphiprora alata Kitz. Li. duplex Donk. Li. lepidoptera Greg. Li. maxima Greg. C. paludosa W. Sm. Iveland. Amphora angularis Greg. LL. arenaria Donk. LC. crassa Greg. LC. cymbifera Greg. L. elliptica Kitz. L. elongata Greg. L. Amphora—continued. hyalina Witz. L. levis Greg. L. levissima Grey. L. lneata Greg. L. membranacea W. Sm. L. obtusa Greg. C. ocellata Donk. IL. ovalis Kitz. L. pellucida Greg. L. robusta Greg. LC. rostrata W. Sm. Ireland. salina W. Sm. LU. suleata Bréb. LL. turgida Greg. Li. Anorthoneis excentrica Grun. U. Asterionella Bleakeleyi W. Sm. L. Auliscus sculptus Ralfs. LC. Berkeleya fragilis Grev. MLC. obtusa Grun. MUCU. parasitica Grun. ML. rutilans Grun. MUU. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. TJ.—Marine DiatomacEm—continued. Biddulphia alternans H. van Heurck. UL. antediluviana. H. van Heuwrck. LCU. aurita Bréb. MLCU. Baileyii W. Sm. ML. favus H. van Heurck. C. pulchella Gray. MUCU. Rhombus W. Sm. LL. Smithi H. van Heurck. C. turgida W. Sm. LC. Brebissonia Beckii Grun. LC, Campylodiscus bicostatus W. Sm. LL. Kcheneis Hhr. lL. Hodgsonii W. Sm. L. Ralisu W. Sm. LC. Thuretii Bréb. LC, Campyloneis Grevillei Grun et Kul. C. Campylosira cymbelliformis Grun. L. Cocconeis arraniensis Grev. LL. brundusiaca Rabh. C. clavigera O'Meara. C. diaphana W. Sm. Li. distans Grun. Ireland. Grantiana Grev. LC granulifera Grev. LL. lamprosticta Greg. LL. molesta MKiitz. Ireland. Portii O'Meara. C. pseudomarginata Greg. C. scutellum Hhr. MLC. Wrighti O'Meara. C. Coscinodiscus apiculatus Hhr. M. Asteromphalus Hhr. L. eentralis Hhr. LU. Coscinodiscus—continued. cervinus Ralfs. MC. concavus Greg. C. concinnus W. Sm. ML. decipiens Grun. M. excentricus Hhr. MLCU. fasciculatus O’Meara. C. fimbriatus Hhr. MLC. sigas Hhr. M. Gregori O'Meara. MC. lineatus Hhr. MUC. marginatus Hhr. C. minor Hhr L. nitidus Greg MUCU. Normanii Greg. C. Oculus-iridis Hhr. L. perforatus Hhr. Li U. punctulatus Greg. LC. radiatus Hhr. ML U. stellaris Roper L. subtilis Grun. C. Craspedodiscus coscinodiscus Hhr. C. Cyclotella striata Grun. C. Dimeregramma fulvum Falfs. LC. marinum Falfs. CU. minus falfs. LU. Donkinia angusta Falfs. LL. carinata Ralfs. LL. minuta Ralfs. L. recta Grun. LL. Entopyla pulchella Grun. C. Kpithemia Musculus Witz. L. Kupodiscus Argus Lhr. L. 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I1.—Marine Diatomacem—continued. Fragilaria hyalina Grun. MUU. striatula Lyngb. MUU. Tabellaria O'Meara. MU. virescens Ralfs. Li. Glyphodesmis distans Grun. U. Williamsonii Grun. C. Grammatophora marina Kitz. MUCU. oceanica Hhr. MLCU. serpentina Ehr, MUCU. Hantzschia marina Grun. L. virgata Grun. L. Hyalodiscus scoticus Grun. U. stelliger Bail. MLC. subtilis Bail. U. Isthmia enervis Hhr. MUCU. nervosa Kitz. LU. Licmophora Ehrenbergii Grun. Li. flabellata 4g. MLU. gracilis Grun. L. Juergensii dg. Li. Lyngbyei Grun. L. paradoxa 4g. ML. splendida Grev. L. Lysigonium moniliforme Link. LU. Mastogloia apiculata WV. Sm. LCU. Closeit O'Meara. MU. convergens 0’ Meara. MC. Dansei Thw. LU. Grevillei W. Sm. L. lanceolata Thw. MLC. Portierana Grun. C. Smithii Thw. L. Melosira Borreri Grev. LU. nummuloides 4g. MULU. sulcata Kitz. MLU. Westii W. Sm. MUC. Wrightii O'Meara. C. Navicula abrupta Greg. C. acutiuscula Greg. M. aestiva Donk. C. amphisbena Bory. M L. apiculata Bréb. Li. Archeriana O'Meara. C. aspera Hhr. C. Barkeriana O’Meara. I. Bombus Hhr. MUCU. cancellata Donk. MIUC. Ceres Schum. C. claviculus Greg. Ireland. Clepsydra Donk. L. Cleveana O'Meara. C. cluthensis Greg. MLC. coffeiformis Schmidt. C. Collisiana O'Meara. LC. constricta Grun. LC. Crabro Hhr. MC U. erucicula H. van Heurck. LU. crucigera W. Sm. MUU. eryptocephala Kitz. LC. cuspis O'Meara. M. Cynthia Schmidt. C. Davidsoniana O'Meara. M. decipiens O'Meara. C. delginensis O’Meara. L. didyma Ehr. MUCU. digito-radiata Ralfs. MUU. directa W. Sm. ML. distans H. van Heurck. MUU. elegans W. Sm. MLC. elliptica W. Sm. LC U. Entomon Ad. Schm. C. Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Algcee, Freshwater and Marine. 41 T7.—Marme Diatomacem—continued. Navicula—continued. Navicula—continued. Ergadensis Greg. MUC. nitescens Greg. C. Hsox Kitz. M. northumbrica Donk. LC. Kudoxia Schmidt. C. notabilis Grev. Ireland. Kugenia Schmidt. C, ovulum Grun. IL. expleta OMeara. C. palpebralis Bréb. LC. forcipata Grev. MUCU. papillifera O’Meara. C. formosa. Greg. Ireland. peregrina Kitz. MULCU. fortis Greg. MUC. Pfitzeriana O'Meara. M. Francisce O’Meara. OC. Pinnularia Cleve. LC. fusca Greg. CU. plumbicolor O’Meara. C. galvagensis O’Meara. C. pretexta Hhr. C. sranulata Bréb. MC. pulchra Greg. C. Gregorii O'Meara. C. pygmea Kitz. MULCU. Grevillei Ay. LU. quarnerensis Grun. C. Gruendleriana O’Meura. C. ramosissimum Ag. U. Hennedyi W. Sm. MCU. rectangulata Greg. C. hibernica O’Meara. C. retusa Bréb. MLC. humerosa Bréb. MUCU. rhombica Greg. MUCU. incisa O'Meara. C. Richardsoniana O’Meara. C. incurvata Grey, MLC, rostrata Hhr. MULCU. inflexa Falfs. MUC. sandriana Grun. C. interrupta Kitz. MC. sansegana Grun. C. Johnsonii H. van Heurck. La. semiplena Donk. LU. lanceolata Kitz. LL. simulans Donk. LC. latissima Greg. MC. Smithii Breb. LCU. Liber W. Sm. MUCU. solaris Greg. MUU. liburnica Grun. MC. spectabilis Greg. C. lineata Donk. C. splendida Greg. C. longa Greg. C. Stokesiana O’Meara. C. lucida O’Meara. C. subcineta Schmidt. C. Lyra Hhr. MULUCU. suborbicularis Greg. C. macula Greg. M. Subula Kitz. MLC. maculosa Donk. LL. tenuirostris O’Meara. C. marginata O'Meara. C. translucida O’Meara. M. marina Ralfs)s MUU. Trevelyana Donk. L. maxima Greg. MLC. ulvacea H. van Heurck. 1, menapiensis O’Mezra. LC. undulata O'Meara. U. Morelli O'Meara. C. Vickersii O’Meara. C. museca Greg. LC. Wrightii O'Meara. C. nebulosa Greg. C., Zostereti Grun. C. 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TI1.—Marine DiatomMacEm—continued. Nitzschia acuminata Grun. MUU. affinis Wiitz. LL. aneularis W. Sm. L. apiculata Grun. LL. bilobata W. Sm. LU. circumsuta Grun. L. constricta Grun. ML. curvirostris Cleve. L. fasciculata Grun. LL. insignis Greg. L. lanceolata WV. Sm. L. longissima Ralfs. L. Martiana H. van Heurck. U. navicularis Grun. LC. panduriformis Greg. MUL. plana W. Sm. L. punctata Grun. ML. Sigma W. Sm. ML. spathulata Bréb. L. spectabilis Ralfs. M. Tryblionella Hantzsch. M. Orthoneis binotata Grun. L. coronata Grun. C. fimbriata Grun. C. punctatissima Lagerst. LC. Orthotropis lepidoptera Cleve. LL. maxima Greg. L. Plagiogramma costatum Grev. C. Gregorianum Grev. LCU. staurophorum Heth. LCU. Plagiotropis elegans Grun. MI. vitrea Grun. LL. Pleurosigma affine Grun. Ireland. angulatum W. Sm. MULCU. balticum W. Sm. MUU. Pleurosigma—continued. decorum JW. Sm. LC. distortum W. Sm. L. elongatum IW. Sm. L. eximium H. van Heurck. LU. Fasciola V. Sm. MLU. formosum JW. Sin. MLC. Hippocampus WV. Sm. L. intermedium W. Sm. IL. lanceolatum Donk. lL. littorale W.-Sm. I. macrum W. Sm. UL. marinum Donk. L. naviculaceum Bréb. M L. Normanii Ralfs. L. Nubecula W. Sm. LL. prolongatum JW. Sm. L. pulchrum Grun. M. speciosum JW. Sm. L. strigilis WV. Sm. Iveland. tenuissimum W. Sm. IL. validum Shadb. C. Wansbeckii Donk. ML. Podocystis adriatica Miitz. Li. Podosira hormoides Witz. M L. Montagnei Kitz. MC. Raphoneis amphiceros Ehr. MU. Archeri O’Meara. C. liburnica Grun. C. Lorenziana Grun. L. Rhombus Hhr. M LU. scutelloides Grun. U. Rhabdonema adriaticum Witz. MLU. arcuatum Hitz. MUCU. minutum Kitz. LU. Rhizosolenia Calear-avis Schultze. L, Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alqe. Freshwater and Marine. Yno} 1J.—Mariwe Dratomacem—continued. Rhizosolenia—continued. setigera Brightw. L. styliformis Brightw. L. Rhoicosigma compactum Grun. C. Sceptroneis caducea Hhr. L. Schizonema comoides Grev. MUU. divergens W. Sm. LU. helminthosum Chawin. LU. laciniatum Harv. CU. mesogleoides Hitz. LU. Smithii 4g. MU. Scoliopleura latestriata Grun. ML. tumida Rabh. MUU. Westii Grun. L. Stauroneis aspera Wiits. L. costata O’Meara. C. Gregoryi Raljs. L. Mackintoshii O'Meara. UL. obliqua Greg. Iveland. rhombica O’Meara. C. salina W. Sm. ML. Stephanopyxis turris Ralfs. L. Striatella interrupta Heit. MCU. unipunctata dg. MUCU. Surirella eraticula Hhr, Li. fastuosa Hhr. L. Gemma Hhr. L. ovalis Bréb. LL. pulcherrima O’Meara. C. Smithii Ralfs. LL. striatula Tuvpin. L. Syndendrium Diadema Ehr. IL. R, 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, C. Synedra affinis Kitz. MULCU. Arcus Wiitg. L. baculus Greg. MC. barbatula Witz. MLC. erystallina Kitz. LCU. frauenfeldii Grun. LL. fulgens W. Sm. LCU. Gallionii Hhr. MLC U. investiens W. Sm. L. Nitzschioides Grun. LC. superba Witz. LOU. Ulna Hhr. LCU. undulata Greg. MCU. Thalassiosira Nordenskioldii Cleve. C. Toxonidea Gregoriana Donk. LU. insignis Donk. L. Triceratium amblyoceros Hhr. IL. Trinacria regina Heib. C. DovustFruL SPECIES. Actinoptychus triradiatus Ralfs. M. Amphiprora costata O'Meara. C. didyma W. Sm. L. Arachnoidiscus Ehrenbergii Bailey. LL. Diatoma striatulum Ag. Ireland. Gomphonema majusculum AE Licmophora eracilis Grun. L. tincta Grun. LL. Nitzschia Gregorii. M. [7] 45 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. T].—Marine Diatomacke—continued. Odontodiscus hibernicus O’Meara. C. Orthosira physoplea. M. Scoliopleura Smithii. M. Surirella gracilis O'Meara, C, III.—Marine Cyanophycee. Anabeena torulosa Lagerh. LL. variabilis Kitz. U. Aphanocapsa marina Hansg. L. Aphanothece pallida Rabh. LL. Calothrix eruginea Thur. L. confervicola 4g. M L. crustacea Thur. L. fasciculata Ag. ML. pulvinata 4g. ML. scopulorum 4g. MLU. Dermocarpa prasina Born. MUCU. Schousbei Born. LC Dichothrix gypsophila Born. et Flah. L. Kintophysalis granulosa Wiitz. L. Glceocapsa crepidinum Thur. L. Hyella crespitosa Born. et Flahe MUCU. Isactis plana Thur. ML. Lyngbya estuarii Liebm. MLC. luteola Crouan. M. Lyngbya—continued. majuscula Harve MUU. Mastigocoleus testarum Lagerh MUCU. Microcoleus Chthonoplastes Thur. M. Oscillatoria subuliformis Gom. L. Plectonema _ norvegicum Gom. IL. terebrans Born. et Flah. LCU. Pleurocapsa fuliginosa Hauck. L. Rivularia atra Roth MUCU. bullata Berk. M L. coadunata Fosl. LU. nitida 4g. ML. Symploca hydnoides Kitz. MUU. Dovustrut SPECIES. Actinothrix Stokesiana J. H. Gray. M. Calothrix eespitula Harv. M. nivea Ag. M. Rivularia applanata Carm. Ireland. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 45 IY.—Marine Chlorophycez. Blastophysa rhizopus Rke. LU. Bolbocoleon piliferum Pringsh. M L. Bryopsis hypnoides Lamour. MULCU. plumosa 4g. MLCU. Cheetobolus gibbus Rosenv. M. Cheetomorpha crea Kitz. MLC. crassa Kitz. LC. Linum Kitz, MLU. Melagonium Kitz. MUU. tortuosa Kitz. MLC. Chlorochytrium Cohnii Wright. L. inclusum Ajelim. M. Cladophora albida Kitz. MULCU. arcta Kutz. MUU. Balliana Harv. LU. cornea Kiitz. C. corynarthra Kiitz. C. falcata Harv. M. flexuosa Harv. U. fracta Kitz. MLU. glaucescens Harv. MLU. gracilis Hitz. MLU. hirta Hitz. C. Hutchinsie Kitz. MUU. letevirens Wiitz. ML. lanosa Witz. ML. Macallana Harv. MC. pellucida Hitz. MLCU. rectangularis Harv. MC. refracta Aresch. MU. Rudolphiana Harv. C. rupestris Kitz. MLCU. sericea Kitz. MLCU. trichocoma Wiitz, M. Cladophora—continued. uncialis Aitz. MLU. utriculosa Kiitz. L. Codium adherens dg. MU. amphibium Moore. C. elongatum Ay. M. tomentosum Stackh. MULU. Derbesia marina Kjellm. M. Endoderma Flustre Batt. MUU. viride Lagerh. M. Wittrockii Wille. L. Enteromorpha clathrata J. Ag. MLU. compressa Greve MUCU. intestinalis Links MUCU. Linza J. Ag. MLCU. micrococea Kiitz. L. paradoxa Kiitz. MCU. ramulosa Hook, MUU. torta Rend. LU. Gleeocystis adnata Schm. Lz. Gomontia polyrhiza Born. et Flah. MLCU. Halicystis ovalis Aresch. MUU. Halosphera viridis Schm. C. Monostroma bullosum Wittr. L. fuscum Rosenv. U. Greyillei Wittr. LCU. Pereursaria percursa fosenv. LU. Prasiola polyrhiza Jons. L. stipitata Sur. MLCU. [a 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TV.—Marine CaioropHyces—continued. Pringsheimia scutata Rke. LU. Rhizoclonium arenosum /viitz. M. implexum Batt. MU. Kochianum Kiitz. C. riparium Harv. ML. Sykidion Dyeri Wright. UL. Tellamia contorta Batt. LC. intricata Batt. C. Ulothrix flacca Thur. LL. speciosa Kitz. U. Ulva lactuca Linnw MULU. Ulvella confluens Rosenv. L. Urospora bangioides Holm. d Batt. MU. isogona Batt. MLU. Vaucheria litorea Bang. d Ag. U. spherospora Nordst. LU. Thuretii Woron. MLU. Dovustrut SPEcIEs. Codium Bursa dg. U.* Conferva eruginosa Huds. CU. brecea. U. ulothrix Lyngb. M. Urospora speciosa. U. V.—Phezophycee. Achinetospora pusilla Born. ML. Alaria esculenta Grev. MLCU. Arthrocladia villosa Duby. MUU. Ascocyclus orbicularis Magn. MLC. Ascophyllum Mackaii Holm d Batt. C. nodosum Le Jol. MLCU. Asperococcus bullosus Lamour. MULCU. compressus Grif, M U. fistulosus Hooker. MLCU. Bifurcaria tuberculata Stackh. MOU. Carpomitra costata Batt. M. Castagnea, virescens Thur. MULCU. Zostere Thur. MC. Cheetopteris plumosa Hitz. LU. Chilionema Nathalie Sau. U. Chorda filum Stackh. MLC U. tomentosa Lyngb. CU. [* Recorded from ‘‘near Belfast’’ by ‘Templeton, but never found since. It is a Mediterranean species, but also extends as far north as the English Channel. | Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. Chordaria divaricata dy. U. flagelliformis 4g. MULCU. Cladostephus spongiosus 47. MULCU. verticillatus dg. MLC. Cutleria multifida Grev. MLC U. Cystoseira discors dg. MC. ericoides dg. MLCU. fibrosa dg. MCU. eranulata dg. M U. Desmarestia aculeata Lamour. MUCU. Dresnayi Lamour. ligulata Lamour. MULCU. viridis Lamour. MULCU. Dictyopteris membranacea Batt. Dictyosiphon foeniculaceus Grev. hippuroides Kiitz. hispidus Ajellm. i. Dictyota dichotoma Lamour. Ketocarpus brevis Sawv. L. confervoides Le vol. Crouani Thur. Ireland. distortus Harv. Ireland. fasciculatus Harv. elobifer Kiitz. Ireland. eranulosus 4g. MUU. Hincksie Harv. MU. Landsburgii Harv. luteolus Saw. ML. minimus Ndg. M. penicillatus dy. U. repens tke. M. secundus Witz. M. ead AT V.—PuHmopHycEx£—continued. Ectocarpus—continued. silicuiosus Kitz. MLCU. simplex Crowan. M. solitarius Saw. M. terminalis Kitz. Ireland. tomentosoides Farlow. L, tomentosus Lyngbh. MUCU. velutinus Kitz. MC. Klachistea flaccida Aresch. MLCU. fucicola Fries MLCU. scutulata Duby. MULCU. Fucus anceps Harv. d Ward. M. ceranoides Linn. ML U. serratus Linn. MUCU. spiralis Linn. L. vesiculosus Linn. MULCU. Giraudia sphacelarioides Derb. et Sol. C. Halidrys siliquosa Lyngb. MUCU. Halopteris filicina Kitz. MCU. Hecatonema maculans Saw. LL. Himanthalia lorea Lyngbh. MUCU. Isthmoplea spherophora Ajellm. MUU. Laminaria digitata Lamour. MUCU. hieroglyphica J. Ag. Ireland. hyperborea Fosl. MUCU. saccharina Lamour. MLCU. Leathesia erispa Harv. L. difformis Aresch. MUCU. Litosiphon filiformis batt. Ireland. hibernicus Batt. M. 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Litosiphon—continued. Laminarie Harv. pusillus Harv. M Mesogloia Griffithsiana Grev. vermiculata Le Jol. Myriactis Areschougii Batt. V.—PumopHycEm —continued. MLCU. 1 CU: MC. MLCU. U. pulvinata Kitz. MC. Myrionema strangulans Grev. Myriotrichia claveformis Harv. MLCU. MLU. filiformis Harv. ML. Padina pavonia Gaillon. C. Pelvetia canaliculata Dene. et Thur. MLCU. Petrospongium Berkeleyi Nig. MUU. Pheostroma pustulosum Kek. U. Phlcospora brachiata Born. MLU. Phyllitis fascia Kitz. MLCU. Punctaria latifolia Grev. MU, plantaginea Grev. tenuissima Grev. MLU. L. undulata J. dg. UL. Pylaiella littoralis Kjellnm. MUCU. Ralfsia clavata Harlow. Ireland. verrucosa Aresch. MLC. Saccorhiza polyschides Batt. MUU. Scytosiphon lomentarius J. dg. MULCU. Sorocarpus uveeformis Pringsh. C. Spermatochnus paradoxus Kitz. MLU. Sphacelaria britannica Saw. L. cirrhosa 4g. MLCU. olivacea Ag. M. plumigera Holmes. LL. radicans Harv. MUL. Sporochnus pedunculatus Ay. Stictyosiphon subarticulatus Hauck. C. tortilis Reinke. Stilophora rhizodes J. dg. MULCU. Streblonema fasciculatum Thur. M. Zanardinii Crowan. L. MLCU. Ireland. Striaria attenuata Grev. Stypocaulon scoparium [iits. Taonia atomaria J. dg. ML. Tilopteris Mertensil Kiitz. Ulonema rhizophorum fosl. C. LCU. MLCU. MLCU. Dovustrut SPECIES. Conferva fulva Tighe. L. Apvams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marme. 49 YI.—Marine Rhodophycee. Actinococcus Ceramium— continued. pelteeformis Schm. L. ciliatum Ducluz. MUCU. subcutaneus Rosenv. CU. circinatum J. Ag. LL. Ahnfeltia Derbesii Solier. U. plicata Fries. MULCU. Deslongchampsii Chaw. MUU. Antithamnion diaphanum Roth, MUCU cruciatum Nag. MLU. echionotum J. dg. MUCU. Plumula Thur. MUU. fastigiatum Harv. M. Bangia flabelligerum J. dg. MUU. fuscopurpurea Lyngb. MCU. eracillimum Harv. M. Bonnemaisonia rubrum 4g. MUCU. asparagoides dg. MLU. secundatum J. dg. M. Bostrychia strictum Harv. MC. scorpioides Mont. MUU. tenuissimum J. dg. MUCU. Brongniartella vimineum J. Ag. L. byssoides Bory. M L. Champia Calliblepharis parvula Harve MUCU., ciliata Kitz. MULCU. Givantenicon ibmezolbies isatt.n Mel Alarieonse as pope amnion Chylocladie (Batt). L. Arbuscula Lyngb. MCU. Brodiei Harv. M. byssoides Arn. MLU. corymbosum Lyngb. MLC U. eranulatum 4g. MUU. Hookeri 4g. MUU polyspermum Ag. MULCU. roseum Harv. MULCU. tetragonum Ay. MLC U. tetricum Ay. MUL. corymbifera Thur. M. Daviesii Thur. M L. endozoica Darb. M. secundata Thur. ML. sparsa (Carm.). M. virgatula Thur. MUCU. Chondria dasyphylla 4g. MLCU. tenuissima Ag. M. tripinnatum Ag. C. Chondrus @allocolax ‘ crispus Lyngb. MUCU. neglectus Schm. M. Choreocolax Callophyllis Polysiphonise Reinsch. ML. flabellata Crn. M. Choreonema laciniata Kiitz. MULCU. Thureti Schmitz. C. Catenella Chylocladia repens Batt. MUU. kaliformis Hook, MULCU. Ceramium ovata Batt. MUU. acanthonotum Carm. MUCU. Clathromorphum botryocarpum Grif. MLCU. circumscriptum F'osl. C, 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.. VI.—Marine Ruopoppyce®—-continued. Colacolepis incrustans Schm. MULCU. Colaconema reticulatum Batt. U. Compsothamnion eracillimum Schm. L. thuyoides Schm. MLCU., Conchocelis rosea Batt. LCU. Corallina ~ elongata Johnst. M. officinalis Linn. MUCU. rubens Linn. MLCU. squamata Hillis et Sol. MUCU. virgata Zan. U. Cordylecladia erecta J. Ag. MCU. Cruoria adherens J. Ag. MU. pellita Lyngbh. ML. Cruoriella Dubyi Schm. LCU. Cystoclonium purpureum Batt. MLC U. Dasya arbuscula 4g. MLC. ocellata Harv. ML. Delesseria alata Lamour. MUCU. angustissima Grif. LC. hypoglossum Lamour. M UCU. rubens (Huds.). MUCU. ruscifolia Lamour. MLC. sanguinea Lamour. MUCU. Dermatolithon hapalidioides Fosl. LC. macrocarpum fosl. M LC. pustulatum f’oslk M LCU. Dilsea edulis Stackh. MLCU. Dudresnaya verticillata Le Jol. MC. Dumontia incrassata Lam. M LCU. Erythrotrichia Bertholdii Batt. U. Boryana Berth. U. earnea J. Ag. LU. ciliaris Batt. LU. Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour. MLC U. Gelidium corneum Lamour. MUCU. crinale J. Ag. LU, latifolium Born. MLC. pulchellum Kitz. MC. pusillum Le Jol. LC. Gigartina acicularis Lamour. M U. pistillata Stackh. U. stellata Batt. MULCU. Gloiosiphonia capillaris Carm. MUCU. Gonimophyllum Buffhami Batt. CU. Goniolithon mamuillosum Fosl. C. Goniotrichum elegans Le Jol. MUU. ramosum Hauck. lL. Gracilaria confervoides Greve. M LU. Griffithsia corallinoides Batt. MLCU. flosculosa Batt. MLCU. Gymnogongrus Griffithsie Martius. M L. norvegicus J. dg. MUU. Halarachnion ligulatum Kitz. MUU. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algw, Freshwater and Marine. 51 VI.—Marinr Ruopornycem—continued. Halopithys incurvus Batt. L. Halurus equisetifolius Kitz, M LCU. Halymenia latifolia Crn. U. Helminthocladia Hudsoni J. dg. MUL. purpurea J. dg. ML. Helminthora divaricata J. Ag. MULCU. Heterosiphonia plumosa Batt. MLCU. Hildenbrandtia prototypus Nardo. MLCU. Kallymenia reniformis J. dg. MU. Laurencia cespitosa Lamour. MLCU. obtusa Lamour. MLU. pinnatifida Lamour. MUCU. Lithophyllum Crouani Fosl. C. dentatum Fosl. C. fasciculatum Fosl MULCU. incrustans Fosl. MLOU. Racemus Fsl. C. Lithothamnion apiculatum Fosl. C. calcareum Aresch, MULCU. colliculosum Fosl, CU. corallioides Crn. MULCU. corticiforme Fosl MUCU. foecundum Losl. U. fruticulosum Fosl. C. Lenormandi Fosl. MLCU. lichenoides Heydr. MLC. membranaceum F’oslk MUCU. Sonderi Hauck. LC. Stremfeltii Mosl. M LC U. tophiforme Unger. C. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. Lomentaria articulata Lyngbhk MUCU. clavellosa Gaill. MUCU. Melobesia confervicola Fosl. LU. coralline Solms. LCU. farinosa Lamourre MUCU. Lejolisii Rosan. MCU. zonalis Fosl. L. Microcladia elandulosa Grev. LL. Monospora pedicellata Solk MULCU. Naccaria Wigehii Endl. MUU. Nemalion elminthoides Batt. L. multifidum J. 4g. MUU. Nitophyllum Bonnemaisoni Grev. MU. Gmelini Grev. MUU. Hillie Grev. MU. punctatum Gre. MUCU. ramosum Batt. MUCU. reptans Crn. MU. uncinatum J. dg. MU. versicolor Harv. M. Odonthalia dentata Lyngb. LU. Petrocelis cruenta J. Ag. ML. Peyssonnelia rubra J. Ag. C. Phyllophora Brodiei J. dg. LU. epiphylla Batt. MUCU. membranifolia J. dg. MUCU. palmettoides J. dg. L. Traillii Holm & Batt. LU. Phymatolithon levigatum Fosl. CU. [Z] 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V1I.—Marine Ruopoppycrem— continued. Phymatolithon —continued. polymorphum Fosl. MUCU. Pleonosporium Borreri Nag, LU. Plocamium coccineum Lyngb. MULCU. Plumaria elegans Schm. MLUCU. Polyides | rotundus Gre. MUCU. Polysiphonia Brodiei Greve MUCU. divaricata Kiitz. U. elongata Grev. MUCU. elongella Harv. MLU. fastigiata Grev. MLC U. fibrata Harv. MLCU. fibrillosa Greve. MULCU. fruticulosa Spreng. MLCU. furcellata Harv. CU. macrocarpa Harv. MUU. nigra Batt. MLCU. nigrescens Grev. MLCU. obscura J. Ag. M. simulans Harv. M. subulifera Harv. C U. urceolata Grev. MLCU. violacea Grev. MLOU. Porphyra amethystea Kitz. MLOU. leucosticta Thur. LOU. linearis Grev. MLOU. miniata 49. LU. umbilicalis Witz. MULCU. Pterocladia capillacea Born. MUCU. Pterosiphonia complanata Schm. M. parasitica Schm. ML U. thuyoides Schm. MUU. Ptilota plumosa Ag. MLCU. Ptilothamnion pluma Thur. M. Rhodochorton floridulum Nig. MUCU. membranaceum Magn. MUU. Rothii Nig. MUCU. Rhododermis elegans Crn. L. parasitica Batt. MUCU. Rhodomela lycopodioides Ag. MUU. subfusca Ag. MULCU. Rhodophyllis appendiculata J. Ag. U. bifida Kitz. MULCU Rhodophysema Georgii Batt. L. Rhodymenia palmata Gree MUCU. Palmetta Grev. M. Schizymenia DubyiJ. Ag. U. Schmitziella endophleea Born. ¢ Batt. MUL. Scinaia | furcellata Bivona. MUCU. Seirospora Griffithsiana Harv. MCU. interrupta Schm. M. Spermothamnion barbatum Born. U. irregulare Ardiss. LL. Turneri Avesch. MUCU. Spherococcus coronopifolius Ag. MLU. Sphondylothamnion multifidum Ndy. MUU. Stenogramme interrupta Mont. MU, Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alga, Freshwater and Marine. 53 VI.—Marine Ruopornycem—continued. Sterrocolax | DovustruL SPEcIEs. decipiens Schm. MUCU. Trailliella | Callithamnion intricata Batt. L. | lanuginosum Lyngb. Ireland Summary of Distribution.—The number of marine species found in each of the four provinces and in the whole of Ireland is indicated in the following table :— M L C U_ | Ireland Paidiniess 9) 93 0 7 0 0 7 Diatomacee, . 3 ; | 114 | 249 | 171 92 377 Cyanophycee, ; ; a 16 28 7 10 31 | Chlorophycex, : : 5 || 29 52 27 43 79 | Pheophycee, : 5 é | 86 75 64 69 120 Rhodophycee, : : . | 167 | 165 | 126" | 160 229 Total, : . | 480 | 576 | 395 | 374 lo ea General Remarks on Distribution—Ten species have been found on the Irish coast that are not so far known to occur in Great Britain. The local distribution of these is as follows:—Chetomorpha crassa Kiitz., in ditches by the North Wall, Dublin, and at Achill Island; Cladaphora Macallana Harv., at Roundstone and in Co, Cork; Codiwm elongatum Ag., at Kilkee ; Fucus anceps Harv. and Ward, at Kilkee; Litosiphon hibernicus Batt. at Kilkee; Halymenia latifolia Crn., at Blackhead ; Lithophyllum dentatum Fosl., at Roundstone ; Clathromorphum cireumscriptum Fosl., on the west coast ; Lithothamnion Stroemfeltii Fosl., common in Ireland ; Corallina virgata Zan., at Bangor, County Down. A considerable number of species characteristic of the warmer regions of the Atlantic or of the Mediterranean have been found on the south or extending up the west coast. These are Cladophora cornea Kitz., C. corynarthra Kitz, Padina pavona Gaillon, Dietyopteris membranacea Batt., Setrospora interrupta Schm., Helminthocladia Hudsoni J. Ag., Halopithys incurvus Batt., Pterosiphonia complanata Schm. Halosphera viridis Schm., a native of warm seas, occurs in the plankton of the west coast. Probably all these species owe their presence on the Irish coast to the influence of the Gulf Stream. 2") 54 Proceedings of the Royat Irish Academy. Odonthalia dentata Lyngb., and Ptilota plumosa Ag., two northern species found on the coasts of Greenland and Iceland, occur on the coast of Ulster, but are entirely absent from the southern half of Ireland. Alaria esculenta Grev., though common on the north and west coasts of Ireland, is much more limited in its distribution on the east side. There does not seem to be any record of its occurrence between Dundalk and Wexford. As regards distribution in depth, it is noteworthy that Dickie found Phyllophora Brodie J. Ag., and Delesseria rubens (Huds.), at a depth of 80 fathoms off the Maiden Rocks, County Antrim. BIBLIOGRAPHY. The more important books and papers dealing with Irish Algee will be found in the subjoined list. Short notes are not separately indicated, but will be found scattered through the pages of the periodicals mentioned below. In what follows the names are arranged in alphabetical order. Where several papers are attributed to the same author, a chronological sequence has been adopted :— ApDAms, J.—Chantransia Alariz Jonss. in the British Isles. Journ. of Bot., Nov., 1904. — The Seaweeds of the Antrim Coast. Ulster Fisheries and Biology Association Report for 1906. ALLMAN, G. J.—On a new genus of Algz belonging to the family of the Nostochinee. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. x1., 1845. —- [Paper on Irish Freshwater Algz without a title] Proc. Roy. Iv. Acad., vol. ii., 1845. | —— On an undescribed Alga allied to Coleochete scutata. Brit. Assoc. Report, 1846. ANNALS OF NATURAL HIsToRY, vols. i.-v., 1838-40. ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NatTuRAL History, 1841-1886. ARCHER, W.—List of Desmidiaceze found in the Neighbourhood of Dublin. Nat. Hist. Review, 1857. —— Supplementary Catalogue of Desmidiaceze found in the Neighbourhood of Dublin. Nat. Hist. Review, 1858. —— Description of two new species of Staurastrum (Meyen). Proc. Nat. Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. ii., 1860. on Or Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alyw, Freshwater and Marine. ARCHER, W.—Description of a new species of Cosmarium } (Corda), and of Xanthidium (Ehr.). | — Desens of a new species of Micrasterias (Ag.), | with remarks on the distinctions between M. | rotata (Ralfs) and M. denticulata (Bréb.). | —— Description of a new species of Cosmarium Proe. Nat. Hist. (Corda) ; of Staurastrum (Meyen); of two pes of Dubhn, new species of Closterium (Nitzsch) ; and of | vol. 1, 1863. Spiroteenia (Bréb.). — On a new species of Ankistrodesmus (Corda), with remarks in connexion therewith as regards Closterium Griffithii (Berk.) and C. subtile (Bréb.). — An Endeavour to identify Palmogleea (Kiitz.), ) with Description of the Plant believed to be meant, and of a new species, both, however, referable rather to the genus Mesoteenium (Naig.). —— Description of a new species of Cosmarium (Corda) and of Penium (Bréb.). —— Description of a new species of Cosmarium (Corda) and of Arthrodesmus (Ehr.). Record of the Occurrence, new to Ireland, with Proce Naty bist: ociety of Dublin, vol. iv., 1865. Ql San Ie RWI pcan Sea a Note of a peculiar condition of the Volvocina- | ceous Alga Stephanosphera pluvialis (Cohn), | and Observations thereon. J — Notice of the Genus Tetrapedia (Reinsch) and of two kindred new Forms. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., 2nd Ser., vol. i., 1872. Barrers, E. A. L—Some New British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1896. — New or critical British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1896, 1897, 1900, 1906. — A Catalogue of the British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1902. — A Preliminary List of the Marine Algve [of Lambay]. Irish Nat., 1907. BELFAST NATURALISTS’ FIELD CLUB: Guide to Belfast, 1874; new ed., 1902. CarROLL, 1.—Alge taken in Cork Harbour or along the coast during the summers of 1850 and 1851. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N.8., vol. ix., 1852. CARRUTHERS, W.—Fucus distichus L. as an Irish plant. Journ. of Bot., 1863. 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cooks, M. C.—British Desmids. Grevillea, vol. viii., 1879-80. — British Desmids, a Supplement to British Freshwater Algze. 1887. DE Tont, J. B.—Sylloge Algarum. 5 vols., 1889-1907. DIckIz, G.—On a deposit of Diatomaceze and Mollusca in the County of Antrim. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1859. — Notes on Range in Depth of Marine Algze. Journ. of Bot., 1869, and ; Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. x., 1870. — Notes on the Distribution of ee Journ. of Bot., 1871, and Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. x1., 1873 Dittwyn, L. W.—British Confervee. 1809. Drxon, H. H., and J. Joty.—On some minute organisms found in the surface waters of Dublin and Killiney Bays. Sci. Proce. Roy. Dub. Soc., N.S., vol. vii, 1898. Drxon, R. V.—On a new genus and species in the Desmidiacee, with remarks on the arrangement of the genera and species of Micrasterias and Euastrum. Proc. Nat. Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. 11., 1860. Drummonpd, J. L.—On a new Oscillatoria, the colouring substance of Glaslough Lake, Ireland. Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. 1, 1838. — On Fossil Infusoria found in the Co. Down, Ireland. Charlesworth’s Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol ii., 1839. DUBLIN QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF SCIENCE: vols. i—vi., 1861-6. Firtu, W. A., and W. Swanston.—References to the Diatomaceous Deposits at Lough Mourne and in the Mourne Mountains. Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, Ser. ii., vol. iii., 1887-8 Fosiiz, M.—A visit to Roundstone in April. Iv. Nat., 1899. Gray, J. E—On Actinothrix, a new genus of Oscillatoriaceee from the coast of Ireland. Journ. of Bot., 1864. GREVILLE, R. K.—Algee Britannicee. 1850. Ireland. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N. g. vol. xi., 1854, and Trans. Bot. Soe. Edinb., vol. v., 1858. HANNA, H.—Seaweeds [of Achill Island]. Ir. Nat., 1898. —— Some Alge from the Antrim Coast. Ir. Nat., 1899. Harvey, W. H.—A Manual of the British Alge. 1841. —— Description of a new species of Codium recently discovered on the west coast of Ireland. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xin, 1844. Apvams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 57 Harvey, W. H.—Description of a minute Alga from the coast of Ireland. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xiv., 1844. — Phycologia Britannica, 4 vols., 1846-51. —— A Manual of the British Marine Alge. 1849. —— Notice of the Discovery of Fucus distichus, Linn., at Duggerna, Co. Clare, Ireland. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. viii., 1866. Harvey, Humpureys, and PowrEr.—Contributions towards a Fauna and Flora of the County of Cork. 1845. Hassatu, A. H.—A History of the British Freshwater Algz. 1845. HENsMAN, Miss R.—Some Causes of the Disintegration of Shells. Ir. Nat., 1895. Homes, E. M., and E. A. L. Batrers.—(1) A revised list of the British Marine Alge. (2) Appendix to above. Ann. of Bot., vol. v., 1890-1. Hutton, F. W.—On the discovery of Arachnoidiscus ornatus and A. Ehrenbereii at Malahide, Co. Dublin. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1865. Trish NATURALIST. 1892-1908. JOHNSON, T.—Two Irish Brown Algz: Pogotrichum and Litosiphon. Ann. of Bot., vol. viii, 1894. JOHNSON, T., and Miss R. HENsMAn.—Alove [of Galway Bay]. Iv. Nat., 1895. — Alge from the north side of Belfast Lough. Ir. Nat., 1896. — A list of Irish Corallinacez. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., N.S., vol. ix., Part I., No. 3, 1899. JOHNSON, T.,.H. Hanna, Miss R. HENSMAN, and Miss M. C. KNowLEes.— Irish Pheeophycez. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., 3rd Ser., vol. v., No. 3, 1899. JOHNSTONE, W. G., and A. CroAtt.—The Nature-printed British Seaweeds. 4 vols., 1859-60. JosHuA, W.—Notes on British Desmidiee. Journ. of Bot., 1883. JOURNAL OF Botany, 1870-1908. Lert, H. W.—New British Alga. Grevillea, vol. xv., 1886-7. Macalister, A., and W. R. M‘Nas.—Guide to the County of Dublin, its Geology, Industries, Flora, and Fauna. 1878. Mackay, J. T.—Flora Hibernica. 1836. NATURAL History ReEvirw. 1854-65, D8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. O’Mrara, E.--Contributions to a Catalogue of Diatomacez of the County Dublin (species obtained at Malahide and Portmarnock). Proc. Dubl. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., vol. 1., 1858. — Catalogue of Diatomacez collected in Powerscourt, Co. of Wicklow. Nat. Hist. Review, 1858, and Proce. Dubl. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoe., vol. i, 1858. — Diatoms from the surface of a lake near Seaforde, Co. Down. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1866. — On Diatoms gathered at Rostrevor, Co. Down. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867. — On Diatoms dredged by Dr. Wright off the Arran Islands. Quart. Journ. Mier. Science, 1867. — On some new and rare Diatomacee from the West Coast of Ireland. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867. —— New Diatoms discovered by Dr. E. Perceval Wright off Arran Islands. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867. —— On New Forms of Diatomaceze from Dredgings off the Arran Islands, Co. Galway. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867, 1869. — Report of the Irish Diatomaceee. Part I. Proc. Roy. Ir. Aecad., 2nd Ser., vol. 11., 1875. PritcHARD, A.—A History of Infusoria, including the Desmidiaceze and Diatomacez, British and Foreign. 4th ed., 1861. PROCEEDINGS OF THE DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB. Vols. 1.-iv., 1864-1885. PROCEEDINGS OF THE DUBLIN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY. Vols. i.-v., 1849-69. (JUARTERLY JOURNAL OF MICROSCOPICAL SCIENCE. 1853-80. Rawrs, J.—On the British Diatomacee. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xil., 1843. —— On the Diatomacee. — On the British Species of Meridion and Gomphonema. — On the British Desmidiez. — On some British Diatomacez. —— British Desmidiee. 1848. — On the Nostochines. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. iv., 1853. SANDERS, G.—On the Advantage to Botany of local lists, and notes with reference to the Algze of the East Coast of Ireland. Proc, Nat. Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. 1., 1849-56, and Nat. Hist. Review, 1855. — On the Fructification of the genus Desmarestia. Proc. Nat. Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. 1., 1849-56, Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. i, 1846. Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 59 SEEMANN’S JOURNAL OF Borany, 1863-9, SuitH, W.—On Deposits of Diatomaceous Earth found on the shores of Lough Mourne, Co. Antrim, with a record of species living in the waters of the lake. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N.S., vol. v., 1850. —— Synopsis of the British Diatomacez. 2 vols., 1853, 1856. —— List of British Diatomacez in the collection of the British Museum. 1859. STANDEN, k.—General Observations [on the Fauna of Rathlin Island and Ballycastle]. Ir. Nat., 1897. THompson, W.—Abstract of a paper on Irish Algze read before the Natural History Society of Belfast on Jan. 20, 1836. Loudon’s Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. ix., 1836. — On a minute alga which colours Ballydrain Lake, Co. Antrim. Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v., 1840. THRELKELD, C.—Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum. 1726. TicHE, W.—Maritime plants observed on the coast of the county of Wexford. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. iii., 1802. Van Heurcx, H.—A Treatise on the Diatomacee. 1896. Wave, W.—Plantz Rariores in Hibernia Invente. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. iv., 1804. Weiss, F. E.—Report on the Alge of Valencia Harbour. Proce. Roy. Ir. Acad., 3rd Ser., vol. v., 1899. West, W.—A Contribution to the Freshwater Algz of West of Ireland. Journ. Linn. Soc., Botany, vol. xxix., 1892. West, W., and G. 8S. West.—New British Freshwater Alge. Journ. Roy. Mier. Soe., 1894. — On some new and interesting Freshwater Alge. Journ. Roy. Micr. Soc., 1896. — Notes on Freshwater Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1900, 1903. —— Freshwater Algze of the North of Ireland. ‘Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxxii., Sect. B, Part I., 1902. — A comparative study of the Plankton of some Irish lakes. Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxxiui, Sect. B, Part II., 1906. West, G. 8.—The British Freshwater Alge. 1904. Monograph of the British Desmidiaceze. Vol. 1., 1904, vol. 11, 1905. — Some Critical Green Algee. Journ. Linn. Soc., Botany, vol. xxxviil., No. 265, 1908. Rk. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [i] 60 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. WitHerinc, W.—An Arrangement of British Plants. 6th ed., 4 vols., 1818. Wricut, E. P.—On a New Species of Parasitic Green Alga belonging to the Genus Chlorochytrium of Cohn. ‘Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., VOL XV lO ile -—— On a New Genus and Species of Unicellular Algze, living on the Filaments of Rhizoclonium Casparyi. Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxviu, 1881. [gel 38) III. A NEW DEVONIAN ISOPOD FROM KILTORCAN, COUNTY KILKENNY. By GEORGE H. CARPENTER, B.Sc., Professor of Zoology, and ISAAC SWAIN, B.A., A.R.C.Sc., Assistant in Geology, in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. PuaTE IV. Read Apri 27. Ordered for publication May 13. Published Aveust 21, 1908. TuE fossil described in the present paper was obtained in a quarry, some- what famous in geological literature, situated near the top of Kiltorcan Hill, County Kilkenny, about a mile south-east of Ballyhale railway station, at an elevation of nearly 600 feet above the sea-level. The quarry yields a yellow micaceous sandstone comprising two distinct types which occur in alternating beds—a fine-grained rock that splits readily into thin slabs, and a coarser rock that has an irregular fracture. Both types of rock contain remains of plants, many of which are in a perfect state of preservation— whole fronds of ferns being found in which the venation of the leaves is beautifully shown, thus indicating conditions of deposition suggestive of the wooded margins of a lake. A description of the quarry, with figures of some of its fossils, was given more than forty years ago by Beete-Jukes and Baily (1861); the latter author subsequently (1870) dealt with the fossils at greater length. Geologists agree generally in referring the rocks to the Upper Devonian series, though it is difficult on stratigraphical grounds to determine exactly the horizon of the beds here exposed. The presumed unconformable junction with the Silurian is not to be seen in the locality, and the junction with the Carboniferous strata can only be inferred. But some of the fish-remains found in the coarser layers, about three feet below the surface, are very closely allied to those occurring in rocks of unquestionable Old Red Sandstone age at Altyre in Morayshire, and in the Orkneys. Plant-remains are by far the most numerous of the Kiltorcan fossils, the predominating types being Cyclostigma with its spirally arranged leaves, R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. B, [LZ] 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and the handsome Palacopteris hibernica (Forbes). Fronds of Sphenopteris, easily distinguished by its obtusely terminated leaflets, are less common. In the band of coarser sandstone, mentioned above, scutes and spines of the fish Coccosteus have been found in considerable quantity, together with other remains referred to Asterolepis, Bothriolepis, and Pterichthys. Fish-teeth are scarcer than the scutes, but a few have been found; in the Dublin Museum is a specimen of a fish-jaw with two or three teeth in position. The most famous fossil animal from Kiltorcan is Archanodon Jukesi (Forbes), a large mussel nearly allied to the living freshwater genus Anodonta; this is the only mollusc known from the beds. Very few remains of Arthropoda have hitherto been found at Kiltorcan. Two fragments were described and figured by Salter (1859) as portions of a merostome carapace, and doubtfully referred by him to Hurypterus Scouleri, Hibbert, from the Carboniferous of Fifeshire. Later (1870), Baily named these and other fragments Pierygotus hibernicus; they are probably, however, referable to Eurypterus. Baily also described a Belinurus—B. kiltorcensis— from two specimens which, with the types of his Hurypterus hibernicus, are preserved in the Geological Survey collection in the Dublin Museum. Formerly these genera were regarded as Crustacea; but the usual practice among modern zoologists is to group the orders to which they belong with the Arachnida. Baily, however, briefly described (1870) some truly Crustacean remains—a few Leptostracan carapaces—under the name of Pvoricaris MacHenrici. The fossil Isopod, which we now describe, is thus the second Crustacean type from the Kiltorcan beds. One of us visited the quarry early this year to obtain specimens of the fossil ferns and mussel for our College teaching collection. The farmer, Mr. T. Davis, on whose lands the quarry is situated, gave much useful help, evinced interest in the search, and undertook to forward to Dublin any specimens that seemed to him noteworthy. Shortly afterwards we received a slab on which an impression of the dorsal surface of the new Crustacean (Plate IV., fig. 2) is beautifully preserved. Another visit on our part to the quarry was thought advisable, and as a result the fossil itself (Plate IV., fig. 1) was secured. This had been put on one side by Mr. Davis, who had recognized its nature, but thought it useless to us on account of an accidental breakage. Both the specimens—which are of course to be regarded as types—will be deposited in the Dublin Museum, the impression in the collection of the Geological Survey of Iveland, and the fossil in the general Paleontological Collection. The greater part of the head _ has, unfortunately, been chipped off the latter, otherwise both specimens are in admirable preservation, considering the nature and age of the rock, CARPENTER AND Swain—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 68 Not having ourselves removed them from the quarry, we cannot give details as to their place of occurrence; but the rock in which they lie belongs to the finer-grained type of the Kiltorcan sandstone. Oxyuropoda, gen. nov.’ Body onisciform. First thoracic segment small, closely connected (? fused) with head (bearing a pair of chelifori?). Succeeding thoracic segments Fig. 1.—OxyuROPODA LIGIOIDES. Drawing showing segmentation and appendages x1}. 1-7, thoracic segments ; i.—vi., abdominal segments ; 0, eyes(?); a, portion of antenna; c, chelate (?) appendage of first thoracic segment; p, thoracic leg (terminal portion); «, uropod. 1 From dfs, ovpa, and mots, with reference to the acuminate tail-appendages (uropods). 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. with broad pleura concealing the short ambulatory legs. Abdomen with (five or) six distinct segments, bearing at its extremity a pair of long, pointed, styliform uropods. Type O. ligioides, sp. nov. Upper Devonian of Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. A detailed description of this species may now be given. Length.—66 mm. Head.—The small portion of the head visible from the dorsal surface is about three times as broad as long. A pair of rounded lobes with sinuate outlines can be distinguished, and on each of these a somewhat irregular area (fig. 1, 0) probably indicates the position of the eye. No appendage of the head can be fully made out; but one somewhat elongate antennal segment, with portion of another (fig. 1, a), can be seen on the left of the anterior region of the fossil, lying alongside the front thoracic segments. Thorax.—In the present genus, the segment (fig. 1, 1) which in most Isopoda is the foremost free thoracic segment appears to be fused with the head, as well as the true first thoracic segment to which the maxillipeds belong. The tergum of this segment is short and broad, with somewhat flattened pleural margins, which at the hind corners project slightly over the segment next behind. There is a central semi-elliptical lobe on this tergum. From the left of the segment projects what appears clearly to be part of a chelate appendage (fig. 1, c). The second free thoracic segment has the front lateral regions narrowly rounded, and the hind corners produced into somewhat acuminate processes ; a prominent ridge in form of an are, behind which is a transverse crescentic grove, crosses the front region of this tergum, and is produced backwards and outwards to the hind corners (fig. 1,2). The terga of the succeeding four segments are very similar (fig. 1, 3-6). Each has the hind corners of the pleura prolonged, and strong arched ridges can be traced from these corners running forwards and inwards; further, a transverse ridge, nearly parallel to the edge of each tergum, crosses its anterior half. On a first examination of the fossil, these ridges look like the boundary-lines of terga, so that the number of segments appears to be two or three times as many as it really is. Detailed study of the appearances shows that the segmental divisions are distinct grooves with the raised hinder edge of the anterior tergum in front of each; these grooves reach the lateral edges of the animal at points where the overlap of the successive pleura can be plainly seen. The transverse and arched ridges, on the other hand, are not associated with any clear evidence of segmentation. CARPENTER AND SwaIn—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 65 The thoracic segments of this animal evidently resemble rather closely those of the Carboniferous isopod Arthropleura, as described and figured by Kliver (1885). We believe that he has in some cases regarded as segmental divisions what are really nothing but transverse ridges on the terga, comparable to those in the present genus. For example, the terga of Arthropleura armata, Jordan, which he figures (taf. 3), and states in his description to be “im Ganzen etwa sieben,” probably represent three or four segments only. In the hindmost thoracic segment (fig. 1, 7) the arched ridges reach the lateral margin well in front of the hind corner of the pleura. A crescentic area (fig. 3, 1.) at the posterior edge of this segment probably represents the first abdominal tergum which is, perhaps, fused with it. A number of irregular wrinkles on the dorsal surface of the terga and pleura suggests that the cuticle of the animal was somewhat flexible. Beneath the third thoracic segment can be clearly traced the outline of two terminal segments of one of the short walking-limbs with a straight terminal claw. This outline is shown (fig. 1), its base connected by a dotted line with its apparent position of attachment. Abdomen.—There are four abdominal segments, the pleura of which are produced into conspicuous, backwardly-directed processes. These appear to be the second, third, fourth, and fifth (fig. 3, i1, iL, iv., v.); each has a pair of tubercles on the tergum—the fifth tergum also a central tubercle—and indistinct ridges at the boundaries of terga and pleura. The first abdominal tergum is probably represented by the crescentic sclerite (fig. 3, 1.) closely associated with the last thoracic segment. The abdomen terminates in a small rounded segment with its hinder edge slightly emarginate and crenulated. This bears laterally the curious unjointed, acuminate uropods already mentioned. Each of these appendages has a thick rounded base, and tapers gradually to a needle-like point; a distinct ridge can be traced along the dorsal surface, and an elongate flat lamina along the outer edge; possibly the latter is the exopodite, but there is no clear evidence that the appendage is biramous. There are several points of interest arising from the discovery of this fossil. Hitherto only a few Paleozoic genera of Isopods have been known. Prearcturus (Woodward), and Amphipeltis (Salter), from the Devonian of Herefordshire and Nova Scotia respectively ; and Arthropleura (Jordan), from the Carboniferous of Germany and England (see Zittel, 1885 and 1900). These genera are so imperfectly known that the relationship between them and Oxyuropoda must remain for the present problematical; but attention has already been called to the likeness between the thoracic segments in the 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. present genus and in Arthropleura. From Kliver’s figures there can be little doubt that Arthropleura was, like Oxyuropoda, onisciform in build. The general facies of Oxyuropoda is highly suggestive of the Oniscoidea; a superficial likeness to Ligia is apparent at a glance, and some true relation- ship is by no means improbable. But if our interpretation of the first thoracic segment and its appendages be justified, Oxyuropoda shows distinct affinity to the Chelifera, a tribe of the Isopoda, so aberrant as to be placed by many modern students in a distinct order, the Tanaidacea, and hitherto unknown in the geological record. The Oniscoidea have not been traced further back in time than the Miocene. It will be of some zoological importance should further specimens of Oxyuropoda, in which the ventral surface and appendages may perchance be well preserved, show that the genus forms a Paleozoic link between the two divergent tribes of the Chelifera and Oniscoidea, both apparently modern, and each in its own way highly specialized. Further, the close association of the first thoracic segment with the head, the dorsal position of the eyes, and the somewhat trilobitic aspect of the body, are features in which our fossil resembles the Seroliide —a family of the tribe Flabellifera, whose members have the uropods laterally situated, as they are in Oxyuropoda. This Devonian genus, therefore, as might be expected, suggests several interesting lines of connexion between various tribes of recent Isopoda. The question of possible affinity with the Oniscoidea raises the question whether, like most members of that tribe, Oxyuropoda lived on land. Its large size, and the presence of the Archanodon in the same beds, suggest rather the probability that it was a denizen of the old Devonian lakes ; though the abundance of fern fronds in the Kiltorcan rocks forbids us to deny the possibility that our Isopod may, with them, have been derived from the neighbouring land-surface over which it had crawled in life. REFERENCES. 1870. W. H. Batty.—On Fossils obtained at Kiltorkan Quarry, County Kilkenny, Brit. Assoc. Report, xxxix., 1869, pp. 73-5. 1861. J. Brere-JukES and W. H. Batty.—Explanations to accompany Sheets 147 and 157 of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Dublin and London, 1861. 1885. M. Kuver.—Ueber Arthropleura armata, Jord. Palzeontographica, xxxi., 1885, pp. 11-18, taf. 3 and 4. CARPENTER AND SwaIn—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 67 1859. J. W. SALTER.—On some new species of Eurypterus, with notes on the Distribution of the Species. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xv., 1859, pp. 229-236, pl. x. 1885. K. A. von ZitreL.—Handbuch der Paleontologie, 1. Abth., 2. Band. Miinchen u. Leipzig, 1885 (pp. 663-670). 1900. K. A. von ZiTTEL.—Text-book of Paleontology. Translated and edited C. R. Eastman, vol.i., London, 1900 (pp. 668-9). EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. Fic. 1. Oxyuwropoda ligivides.-—Fossil, showing dorsal aspect of animal. Natural size. Photograph by I. Swain. 2. Oxyuropoda ligioides.—Rock, with impression of dorsal surface slightly reduced. Photograph by I. Swain. loss IV. MALIGNANT TUMOURS IN BIRDS, WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE CHANGES IN THE BLOOD. By A. E. METTAM, B.Sc., M.R.C.V.S., M.R.I.A., Principal of the Royal Veterinary College of Ireland. Puates V., VI. Read Aprin 13. Ordered for Publication May 25. Published Aveust 21, 1908. THE study of malignant tumours entered upon a new phase when Morau and later Jensen announced the discovery of a malignant tumour in mice capable of being grafted into other mice. Later Hanau, Ehrlich, and others showed that the rat was the subject of a sarcoma also capable of being transplanted to other rats. Further Ehrlich and Apolant discovered a tumour of rats which had a mixed structure—a carcinoma and sarcoma in one—and showed that this tumour when inoculated into other rats after some generations lost its carcinomatous characteristics, and became a pure sarcoma. In the dog the so-called infective sarcomata developing upon the genital organs is capable of being inoculated to other sound and healthy dogs; and though its true character as a neoplasm is challenged, still the definitive cause of the new growth has not been demonstrated. It having been shown that certain new growths in certain species of animals are capable of inoculation to others of the same species—and quite recently a cancer in a horse has been grafted on to another part of the body of the same animal—a great stimulus has been given to research, and material of a kind suitable for experimental inquiry has been abundantly provided. Moreover, the fact that a certain new growth can be inoculated to other animals allows investigations to be made at all periods of the growth of the tumour, and hence we have gained much information as to the relations existing between the new growths and the tissues of the inoculated animal. The cause of a malignant new growth is not known; but there are many hypotheses to explain it. It has been maintained by numerous investigators that cancer, for instance, is due to a protozoon, a coccidium-like structure being observed in the cells of the tumour. Much controversy has raged MerramMm—Malgnant Tumours in Birds. 69 round this cell-inclusion, and now the opinion is held that the body is not an animal parasite, but a cell-degeneration, or a secretion of the cell, or the persisting archoplasm with centrosomes. Some maintain that the new growths are due to blastomycetes; and certain it is that in some tumours blastomycetes or yeast-like organisms can be found. Others, again, maintain that the tumour-growth follows some change in a body-cell which causes it to get rid of some of its chromatin from the nucleus, the cell then behaving like the germinal epithelium of testis and ovary, capable of unlimited proliferation. There appears to be little doubt but that the cell-mitoses are in many cases heterotypical; but it seems that here we have the effect of some unknown cause operating, and that we have not the fundamental change which produces the effect. Recently Borrel found acari in the infective sarcomata of dogs, and asks if there is any relation between the acari and the genesis of the tumour. I have cut many specimens of infective sarcomata, and never seen an acarus; nor am I aware that anyone else has met with them. They are probably accidental, as may be the spirochetes which I found in tumours that came into my possession. From this brief résumé of some of the opinions held as to the cause of new growths, it will be observed that we are far from agreeing as to the cause; but we are likely to get nearer the truth as to the etiology of malignant neoplasms if we examine the tumours found in animals throughout the animal kingdom. It is with this object that I desire to describe certain malignant new growths that I have recently met with in birds. Tumours are not unknown in birds. Non-malignant tumours, as fibromata and myxomata, are not uncommon. Birds suffer from epithelioma contagiosum—an epithelial new growth, possibly produced by an ultra-microscopic germ, because, if an emulsion of the tumour be made and passed through a porcelain filter, the filtrate contains the virus, and on inoculation will set up the disease. Other new growths, tumour-like, have been shown to be due to organisms, the tubercle bacilli, for instance. Birds do, then, suffer from neoplasms—true new growths of undetermined cause; but, with the exception of epithelioma contagiosum, descriptions of such are wanting. Recently Pick has described squamous epithelioma in a bird’s tongue. The specimens I have met with are examples of sarcomata, the tumours in both instances having become generalized, and a carcinoma, The Sarcomata. CASE 1.—Pure-bred Plymouth Rock-hen, apparently about two years old. The fowl was very thin and emaciated, .On removing the feathers numerous swellings, new growths, were found. None of them was ulcerating, and all appeared to be firmly attached to the subjacent structures, the skin moving easily over them. The new growths were R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, [11] 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. found about the head, and had produced a peculiar swelling of tissues around and within the orbit, producing on one side an exophthalmos. New growths forming a continuous chain were found in front of the cervical vertebree. They had deformed the trachea, and pushed on one side the cesophagus and crop. The new growth passed with the trachea into the pleuro-peritoneal cavity, and had invaded the left lung, which it had practically replaced. The pectoral muscles were covered by large tumour masses, which extended some distance into them. The same type of tumour involved the abdominal wall, and included the cloaca, the walls of which were much thickened by infiltra- tion of the tumour. Similar growths were found beneath the skin of both thighs. So far as could be ascertained, the lung of all the internal organs was alone invaded by the new growth. On section the tumour was found to be yellowish-white and fairly firm. Unfortunately the blood was not examined, as the bird had died before sending on to me from County Clare. CasE 2.—This fowl was sent from Forfarshire, N.B. It was in poor condition, and had been dead some days on arrival. The distribution of the new growths was even more extensive than in Case 1, The tumours were found in the intermaxillary space (as large as a walnut), on left side of the crop (size of pigeon’s egg), on the shoulder, inside of both legs, on the abdominal wall, involving the cloaca, the position of the opening of which was displaced. They were also found on the sacrum in front of the coccyx and on the outer aspect of the legs. The new growth had diffusely spread along the mesentery, covering the entire membrane, apparently spreading from the walls of the cloaca, which were much thickened by infiltration of the new growth. The naked-eye characters of the tumours were as in Case 1, and there were no appreciable differences on microscopic examination. I have only been able to find one reference, in the literature at my disposal, to a similar condition in birds. .A.S. Warthin* reports the case of a bantam-cock which showed nodular tumours with infiltration of lymphoid cells in all organs and transformation of ordinary leucocytes of the blood into lymphocytes identical with the tumour-cells. No parasites were found in the new growths. Kon? describes leukemia in a fowl, said to be the first case noticed, and says the leucocytes are large mononuclears; and in the only reference which I have seen there is no mention of any new growths having been observed. 1 Leukemia of Common Fowl. Journal of Infectious Disease, iv., 15 June, 1907. 2J. Kon, Ueber Leukimie beim Huhn Ascher fiir pathol. Anat. und Physiologie, vol. cxc., 338-350, 1907. : Merram—Malignant Tumours in Birds. 71 Pieces of the tumour were removed and fixed in 10 per cent. formalin in water or in acetic acid sublimate solution. Fixation being complete, the tissues were washed for twenty-four hours in running water and then passed through spirit, absolute alcohol, alcohol-xylol, xylol-paraffin, into pure paraffin and thence imbedded. Sections were made and fixed on albuminised slides and brought down, after drying, to water. They were then stained either by Hematoxylin and eosin, or Heematoxylin and van Gieson’s mixture, or Iron alum hematoxylin, or Methyl] blue and eosin (Mann’s method), or Magenta-Cajal (Podwyssotsky’s formula). After dehydration and clarifying they were mounted in balsam. Microscopic Examimation.—The tumour is a small, round cell sarcoma. The cells generally are round, save where mutual pressure has deformed them. They average from 7 to 8yu in diameter. The nucleus, relatively large to the size of the cell, is surrounded by a small amount of protoplasm, without granules. The nuclear membrane is distinct, with a delicate nuclear network, with a moderate amount of chromatin. Mitosis is not common, though examples are found without much difficulty. The amount of connective tissue is small, and the fibrils are very delicate. The blood-vessels are badly defined; the walls are embryonic, and in some places not recognizable. There are no signs of recent large hemorrhage, though in the sections small accumulations of corpuscles, without any apparent restraining wall, are to be seen. It is possible these may be hemorrhages, though, as is well known, in the sarcomata the vessels in many cases have practically no walls other than those formed by the tumour-cells. Sections of the new growth invading the lung show that the new growth has almost wholly replaced the lung-substance ; here and there remains may be found, as, for instance, the outline and epithelium of a large bronchus. In one bronchus sections of a worm were found. The lung had been wholly destroyed as a respiratory organ. Where the tumour had invaded a muscle, the tumour-cells were found to be infiltratmg im enormous numbers. Pushing aside the muscle fibres by their pressure, they induce atrophy and eventually destruction of the muscle fibre. Insome places the tumour-cells were found within the sarcolemma, bursting up the muscle fibre and causing its entire disappearance. In certain places in the sections the tumcur-cells were observed to contain inclusions; and I am not aware if such inclusions have been hitherto described in sarcomatous cells. They are well known, as previously [uM] 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. mentioned, in the cells of epithelial new growths. The inclusions vary in their characters. Some resemble minute coccus-like bodies in the proto- plasm, staining intensely and uniformly, and varying in size from less than a micron to rather more. There may be seven or eight minute bodies or one or two or three larger ones. Some of the inclusions are decidedly yeast-lke, in appearance are elliptical, and in some instances are partially decolorized, or only partly stained, such as we sometimes observe in preparations of true yeasts. Certain fields have given us examples of these bodies free between the cells. In other cases the tumour-cells have been observed distended by a spherical body with a sharply marked border, containing within it a chromidium, a little mass of deeply stained chromatin. The nucleus of the tumour-cell is pushed to the periphery and compressed, lying there flattened like the nucleus of a liver-cell squeezed by a large, fat droplet. The appearance of the inclusion recalls the “ pigeon-eye bodies” described by Savtchenko in. epitheliomata. It is maintained by some that this peculiar appearance is merely due to a vacuole; but with this I cannot agree. The protoplasm of the inclusion stains light-green by the Magenta-Cajal process and in con- trast to protoplasm of the tumour-cells around not containing an inclusion. It was from these inclusions that the belief grew that the tumour-cells in cancer contained a coccidium, and that a parasite of the nature of a coccidium was probably the causa cauvsans of cancer. The various inclusions seen by different workers, and which they have described, certainly in many instances are highly suggestive of phases in the life-cycle of a coccidium ; but the idea that the inclusions are such is now nearly wholly abandoned. It seems to be very probable that the granules must be viewed as chromidia of nuclear derivation, and that the coccidium-like bodies are really due to “une évolution tres spéciale de l’archoplasma et des centrosomes des cellule§ cancéreuses” (Borrel). Carcinoma, CASE 3.—The subject was a song-thrush, Zurdus musicus I had observed the bird for some days previous to capture exhibiting symptoms of difficulty in respiration. The mouth was widely opened at every inspiration; and I thought it was suffering from the complaint known among poultry-keepers as “gapes,” due to the presence in the respiratory passages of a nematode worm, the syngamus trachealis. The bird was caught with the object of treating it for “ gapes,” but died in the hand without being injured in any way. I made immediately a post-mortem examination, and found the left lung had disappeared, and that a new growth the size of a hazel-nut occupied its place. The tumour was firm and greyish-white in colour, and when cut into showed areas of necrosis. The tumour was fixed Merram— Malignant Tumours in Birds. 73 in formalin, and eventually sections were made in the usual way, stained, and examined. Blood-films were at once obtained, and, after rapid drying in the air, were fixed by pure methyl] alcohol, and stained by the Giemsa and Romanowski methods. It may be mentioned that there were no parasites found in the trachea or any portion of the respiratory track, and that the hindrance to respiration was due entirely to the tumour replacing the lung. Sections were also made of the liver and spleen; but there were no secondary tumours observed in these organs, nor could any be found on naked-eye examination in any other part of the body. Microscopical examination of the Lung.—The tumour proved to be an epithelioma—a true cancer. The epithelial cells, small, crowded together with large vesicular nuclei, poor in chromatin, showed in many places cell- inclusions of the usual types. Mitoses were common, and in some instances quite atypical. Large portions of the tumour had undergone coagulative necrosis from some cause, but not from anzmia, because vessels containing apparently unaltered blood were readily discovered in the necrotic areas. Moreover, the line of demarcation between the unaltered and necrotic lung- tissue was a sharp line. Numerous leucocytes had begun to invade the necrotic tissue, and the characteristic eosinophiles of the bird, with their rod- like granules, could be easily detected. In places, bud-like out-growths from the tumour in full cellular activity had sprouted into the lumina of bronchial tubes still patent, filling them with an epithelial growth more or less completely, There were no signs of keratinisation of cells; no parasites, such as inhabit the bronchial tubes, were noticed; nor could any bacteria be revealed on staining sections by the usual methods. The Blood.—Examination of the blood-films made and stained as above described revealed a very interesting condition. The red-blood corpuscles of the thrush, as in other birds, are nucleated and oval in form. The long diameter is approximately 14y, the widest transverse diameter being 6m. The normal nucleus is also oval in outline, about 7u by 2°6u. Stained by the Giemsa method, the normal corpuscles react as follows: the protoplasm of the red corpuscles takes on a faint yellowish-pink tint; the nucleus is reddish-purple, with several darkly stained bodies imbedded therein. These bodies are probably lumps of chromatin attached to the linin threads of the nuclear network. In some corpuscles there are two nuclei smaller than the usual single one; and it is probable that the two result from amitotic division of a mother nucleus. Occasionally a corpuscle without a nucleus may be met with ; but in every other particular it agrees with the nucleated corpuscle. 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Among the normal corpuscles are many showing abnormal characteristics ; and because of the nature of the tumour, its unknown cause, and the cachexia found in patients suffering from cancer, a description of the changes observed may be of more than ordinary interest. The nucleated red corpuscle of the bird lends itself to careful observation, much more so than the non-nucleated corpuscle of the mammal. Many of the corpuscles react differently to the stain when compared with the normal corpuscle. The protoplasm is of a bluish tint (polychromatophilia), without being actually dark-blue, and occa- sionally appears vacuolated. The edge of the corpuscle is frequently indented and has an irregular, often frayed contour; the nucleus is swollen; the network is more apparent; the granules mentioned above are more evident; the transverse diameter of the nucleus has increased; the stain is of a decided red tint; the nucleus is now nearly circular, and has a greater volume than in the normal condition. Its transverse measurement may reach 4°34 to 5:25, and even more. The changes noted in the protoplasm become later more pronounced, and eventually it disappears, leaving a free nucleus unprovided with a protoplasmic setting, or the changes have resulted in the protoplasm surrounding the nucleus refusing to stain. No “shadows,” however, could be detected. The nucleus appears to undergo further changes, as evidenced by the acid character of the staining, and eventually loses all nuclear structure, an irregular mass of a deep-pink tint, evidently from the eosin of the stain, alone remaining. All the changes mentioned may be readily followed in a single film, and the number of examples of nuclear remnants is very remarkable, even at a cursory examination. There was no evidence of a leucocytosis in the films, rather the contrary, as the number of white corpuscles was low, though examples of most varieties were encountered. It is to be regretted that no examination was made of the blood in cases 1 and 2; but it is likely that in each case the blood-films would have been rejected, as showing post-mortem changes. Such, however, cannot be said of the films made from the thrush, as the post-mortem examination and the films were made immediately after death, and while the blood was still living. It is to be further noted that no protozoa or other parasites were detected in the blood, though a careful search was made. The condition of the blood and the changes observed in the tumour suggest the activity of a toxin such as some maintain the malignant tumours produce. It may be that the toxin is the product of the undiscovered parasite or parasites which in all probability give rise to these neoplasms or new growths. At the present moment we cannot say ; but I have thought it my duty to present to the Academy these facts which I have observed, Merram—Malignant Tumours in Birds. 75 that others who may have the opportunity of examining material from some- what similar sources may control my observations. Since the above was written another case of sarcoma of the fowl has come to hand. The bird was of the Indian Game variety, and was forwarded to me because it was suspected of having died of tuberculosis. The liver was of enormous size, and weighed 307 grammes, and contained numerous tumours. These were soft and brain-like in consistency, and of a dull white colour. There was no evidence of necrosis or caseation, and search for the tubercle bacilli in smears was negative. Sections made after fixing in Flemming’s solution, and in 10 per cent. formalin in water, showed the same structure as in the previously described tumours. The tumours had the structure of the small cell sarcoma. eee The spleen was also increased in size, nearly as large as a pigeon’s egg, and contained two new growths. There were also two new tumours, subcutaneous in position, one on the right side of the abdominal wall, the other on the left side in the axilla. That on the right had ulcerated. With all aseptic precautions I took portions of the liver-tumour and broke them down in a mortar with sterilized normal saline solution, and injected the coarser particles into the subcutaneous tissues of four fowls about a year old. One of these fowls has developed two new growths, non-inflammatory, at the site of inoculation ; one ten days after was the size of a grain of maize, the other smaller and pea-like. There is no development in any of the other three. I made an examination of the blood of the fowl with the liver-tumours, with the view of controlling the results of the examination of the thrush’s blood. Films were made, fixed, and stained in the same way as with the thrush’s blood. In these films many irregular masses, diffusely stained red, were found; and in addition some of the red corpuscles showed changes in the nucleus like to those described in the thrush. Many of the corpuscles were circular in outline, with bluish-stained protoplasm (polychromato- philia), There were also a number of non-nucleated corpuscles. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Pratt V.—Figs. 1, 2, 8, 5, Blood of Thrush. Changes in nucleus readily observable. Fig. 1, very highly magnified, is the normal red blood-corpuscle of the bird. Fig. 4, Drawing of ‘cell inclusions’ in Sarcoma. Fig. 6, Carcinoma of Thrush. Pratt VI.—Fig. 1, Carcinoma of Thrush. Figs. 2, 38, 4, Sarcoma of Fowl, Fig. 2 shows tumour invading muscle, . aco hal V. THE PRESENCE OF SPIROCHATES IN CERTAIN INFECTIVE SARCOMATA OF DOGS. By A. E. METTAM, BSc., M.R.C.V.S., M.R.LA., Principal of the Royal Veterinary College of Ireland. PLATE VI., Fias. 5, 6. Read Aprit 13. Ordered for Publication May 25. Published Avaust 21, 1908. THERE occurs in and upon the genital organs of dogs a new growth, the structure of which has been variously interpreted by observers. According to some it is a carcinoma ; others describe it as a sarcoma or lympho- sarcoma; and, yet again, others maintain it to be nothing more than a granuloma, the response to some agent that has not been hitherto seen or described. Ifitis to be included in the latter class, then it may be compared to the lesions observed in actinomycosis, in tuberculosis, or in glanders, the cause of which is known; but the structure of the new growth differs con- siderably from the lesions observed in all three of these infections. The disease is capable of being inoculated from diseased to healthy animals by grafting, and infection occurs naturally at coition. The tumour rarely reproduces by metastasis, though cases are recorded of such, and not infrequently after surgical interference the tumour may not recur, or, if only partially removed, the part remaining may degenerate and ultimately disappear. On the other hand, it may attain a large size, and if not removed may necessitate the destruction of the animal, as the condition becomes repulsive. As Wade has recently shown, the patient not infrequently, indeed we may say generally, has an interstitial nephritis, which lesion may develop as the result of a toxin elaborated by the agent, causing the new growth. At any rate, the interstitial nephritis being so commonly an associated lesion, its appearance must be considered as something more than a mere coincidence. In considering this infective tumour of the dog, it is impossible to ignore the human syphilis and the disease in the horse known as dourine, In the lesions of syphilis Schaudinn and Hoffman, three years ago, showed that certain minute parasites—spirochztes—were to be demonstrated ; and Merram—Spirochetes in certain infective Sarcomata of Dogs. 77 since that time numerous observers in all parts of the world have also noted their presence, and now it is practically admitted that this spirocheete—the Treponema pallidum, as it has since been named—-is the causal agent of syphilis. The presence of this parasite has also been recognized in lesions experimentally set up in chimpanzees, lower monkeys, and in the cornea of the rabbit. The parasite has also been found in the lesions of children born syphilitic of syphilitic parents. The disease dourine is only seen in equines at the stud—that is, in stallions and in breeding mares. Infection occurs at copulation, and the infecting agent is a trypanosome. It is generally supposed that this trypanosome is capable of passing through the intact mucous membrane to produce infection. In this disease, however, no tumours- neoplasms are formed ; the infection is a chronic one, terminating in serious lesions of the spinal marrow, and eventually in death. I have observed in two cases of infective sarcoma of dogs, both females, after an interval of fourteen months, spirochetes in films made from the tumour, and which I think necessary to describe. The first time I discovered the parasites was in January, 1907, and the patient was a bull-bitch. The tumour was not ulcerating. From a portion of the new growth removed films were made, and rapidly air-dried and fixed. The fixatives employed were methylic alcohol, or absolute alcohol, or osmic acid fumes. The films were stained in various ways, but that by Giemsa’s solution was most satisfactory. Examination of the films showed numerous spirochetes, and my friend, Prof. Nuttall, of Cambridge, kindly examined a film for me, corroborating the discovery. He mentioned that the spirochetes were more slender than those observed in Vincent’s angina, with which they were compared. I wrote a note announcing the discovery of these spirochetes to the British Medical Journal! and the Veterinary Journal ;? but I have not as yet published any description of the organisms. On April 3rd of the present year I again had an opportunity of making films from the tumour removed from the vagina of an animal, also of the bull-dog breed. The films were treated in the same manner as in the previous. case, and were also stained by the Leishmann stain. The latter did not give nearly so good results as the Giemsa stain, which revealed the delicate spirochetes after staining for a few minutes. In addition to the spirochetes were other bodies, also to be described, which are similar in every respect to the bodies already described as accompanying the Treponema pallidum in syphilis. 1 British Medical Journal, ‘‘ Cancer Problems,’’ February 9, 1907. * Veterinary Journal, February, 1907. R.1I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [NV] 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Spirochete.—A. thin, undulating, thread-like organism, staining bluish pink with Giemsa’s solution. It possesses most often five undulations, which are not steep. It is pointed at each extremity, to which it gradually tapers, and no cilia have been noted either at the extremities or along the length of the parasite. In some organisms there is an appearance as of a nucleus-like body placed rather towards one end. It is slightly redder in colour than the remainder of the organism, and sometimes is vesicular, and bounded by a reddened border limiting it. In some cases the organism contains a number of metachromatic bodies, as mentioned later. The organism observed in hanging-drop, and unstained, is shghtly motile, the change in position being apparently due to contraction of the organism along its length, the undula- tions shortening. In stained films I estimate the length at about 17 on an average, and the thickness at about ‘34; the length and thickness of the parasites appear to be fairly constant. The spirochetes are external to the cells ; in no case have they with certainty been observed in the interior of tumour-cells. The spirochetes may be single or entwined ; and from the specimens I have examined I believe that they divide transversely into two individuals after increasing in length. No undulating membrane is present. In addition to the spirocheetes, are other bodies, first, I believe, described by Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki' in films prepared from a case of human syphilis. A very striking object in the films is a long, bacillus-like body, which is more or less stiff and straight, pomted at each extremity, and stained light-blue with dark-red granules placed at almost regular intervals along its length. This body is non-motile, and appears to have some relationship with the spirochete, because it is invariably found, in my experience, with spirocheetes, not only in these dog-tumours, but also in other cases where I have demonstrated a spirocheete (case of a rat without trypanosomiasis, and in a young puppy, in the exudate of a fatal peritonitis). These organisms increase in length, and the metachromatic granules become further apart; and at the same time the organisms become thinner and more attenuated. In certain cases I have seen an appearance highly suggestive of their being converted into spirocheetes, because, having become much attenuated, they become undulating and sinuous in outline. Moreover, in certain examples of undoubted spirochetes, there is an evident meta- chromatism, red-stained granules being present in the body of the spirocheete. Without giving an absolute and positive opinion, I am strongly inclined to consider these bodies as stages in the development of the spirochetes. _— 1 Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki: Contribution & l’étude de la structure et du cycle évolutif de Spirochete pallida.—Bulletin International de l’Académie des Sciences de Cacovie. Mrrram—Spirochetes in certain infeetive Sarcomata of Dogs. 79 In addition to these bacillary organisms, there are others also recognized and described by the above-mentioned authors. These are banana-shaped, and stain reddish with Giemsa’s stain. They are of the “corps énigmatiques” described by Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki. The organisms are slightly curved and roundly pointed at each extremity. In their protoplasm is to be observed an object—a nucleus (?)—staining dark-red in colour. In most cases two of these objects are placed end to end, as if they had arisen by fission from a mother-cell, and they are so arranged as to continue the same curve. The general outline of the organism is not unlike the chlamydospore of a sarcosporidium, but much smaller, as their length does not exceed 3u. I have searched carefully the films I have prepared for any trypanosomes or trypanosome-like bodies, but have failed to find any resembling such organisms. This search was necessary because the authors already quoted are inclined to describe the lesions of syphilis as containing a minute body resembling, in many of its characteristics, a trypanosome, and which they venture to call “trypanosoma luis.” The connexion, if any, between spirocheetes and trypanosomes has not as yet been clearly proved, though in some cases of trypanosome infectious spirochetes or spirilla have been observed, It is considered, however, that the presence of spirochetes or spirilla is evidence of a second infection, and not of any connexion between spirochetes and trypanosomes. In the rat—the common host of a trypano- some—the trypanosoma Lewisi—I have observed a lesion which contained numerous spirocheetes and the other bodies already described. The organisms were in almost pure culture, and extremely numerous. I made a number of careful observations of the blood of the rat in question, but failed to discover a single trypanosome, nor were there any spirochetes in the blood. They appear to have been confined to the local lesion, which involved two glands which pour their secretion into the vulva near to the opening on the surface of the body. The glands are placed beneath the skin, and are of the sebaceous type. Numerous investigators have examined the dog tumours for the presence of organisms, and most have hitherto failed to find any. Beebe and Ewing," however, relate that in one case they found a spirochete, to which, however, they apparently assign no pathogenic properties, or consider its presence as merely accidental. San Felice observed a blastomycete, which he believes of etiological significance, and I can confirm his discovery of such an organism ; but I am not prepared to support his contention that it is pathogenic. + *¢ \ Study of the so-called infectious Lympho-sarcomaof Dogs.” Journal of Medical Research, xy, September, 1906. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lastly, Borrel' observed in sections of a tumour ofa similar nature to that we have seen, larvae of acari in comparative abundance, and believes that. they may be inoculated at coition. He states that experiments are being carried out with the object of determining if they had any causal connexion with the development of the tumour. He also refers to the presence of these animal parasites in his exceedingly valuable résumé on Cancer published in the Bulletin de l'Institut Pasteur, tome v., 1907. Wade,’ the latest contributor to the literature of the subject of infective sarcoma of the dog, says that “the growth of the tumour is associated with the development of a toxin which can be isolated from it by filtration, and produces interstitial nephritis, a lesion, as already remarked, associated with the development of the tumour.” Wade, however, states in his final conclusions that the nature of the virus cannot be detected, and (@) cannot be revealed by any method of staining; (0) does not pass through a Berkefeld filter ; (c) is probably not an ultra-microscopical micro-organism ; (7) cannot be isolated apart from the tumour; (¢) 7s not a sprrochete. In the body of his paper he mentions that films made from the tumours were also examined for the presence of spirochetes as possible etiological factors, but none were found. Ido not claim any causal connexion between the spirochete and the tumour; but I have found the parasite present in at least three cases examined, and I have further found that to reveal the parasites it is absolutely necessary to make the films with the least possible delay after removal of material from the patient. The spirochetes tend to rapidly disappear from material in which they are present. The first time I observed the organisms IT went back to the material some hours afterwards to make more films, and found, on examination of the films prepared, fixed, and stained in absolutely the same manner as those obtained immediately after removal of the growth, that no spirochetes were demonstrable. This observation, which I consider of importance, may explain how it is that the organisms have not previously been observed, though I must also confess that it is not possible in every case, even when the material is obtained under the most suitable conditions, to demonstrate the presence of the organisms. Still, however, the organisms are present in the tumour in certain cases; and such being the case, and our present knowledge of the causation of tumours being in a nebulous condition, I have*thought it my duty to relate to the Academy my observations. — 1A Borrel: ‘‘Lympho-sarcoma du Chien,’’ Comptes Rendus, Hebdomadaire des Séances de l' Académie des Sciences, No. 6, February 11, 1907. 2 Henry Wade: ‘‘Infective Sarcoma of the Dog.’”? Journal of Pathology and Bacteriology, vol. xii., January, 1908. IPROGH Reale ACADEMY, VOL. XXVII., SECTION B. Fig 2. CaRPENTER & Swain.—Oxyuropoda ligioides, a new Co. Kilkenny. XENI UN Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan, ‘Plate V. Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. 2?) Proc. R. I. Acad Innes Ae {12 e. 4. Merram—Tumouns 1n Birps. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate VI. Merram—Tvumours 1n Birps. Fig. 5. Fig. 6. Merrram—Spirocu ®tres In Sarcomata or Deas. Fig. 5—Spirochetes with three tumour-cells, x 1330. Fig. 6—‘‘ Corps énigmatiques’’ (fusiform bodies, &c.), x 1830. (8b) VI: ON THE IRISH HORSE AND ITS EARLY HISTORY. Byoh, ES SCHARER, Pa Dy MARTA: Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Marcu 11, 1909. ALTHOUGH the problem of the origin of the Irish horse is of the greatest interest and importance, little research has hitherto been undertaken to solve it. This is no doubt largely due to the fact that we do not know precisely what was the original breed of Irish horse, or whether several distinct breeds co-existed in Iveland. We are told by some authorities that the Irish draught-horse was the only old breed; others look upon the Connemara pony as an ancient stock. Quite a flood of new light has been thrown on this subject by the publication of Professor Ridgeway’s book, “On the Origin and Influence of the Thoroughbred Horse.”' He tells us (p. 388) that early in the sixteenth century the Irish hobbies, or haubini, as the natives called them, were well known and much prized, not only in England but throughout the Continent. They seem to have had a gentle pace, yet were lhght and swift in action. That these Irish horses, says Professor Ridgeway (p. 390), were already known as hobbies in the century when Giraldus Cambrensis visited Ireland, is proved by a Scotch document of the year 1296, which gives the number of hobbies among the Irish troops serving in Scotland. There can be no doubt, therefore, that long ages ago Ireland was already famous for the excellency of her breed of horses. There may possibly have been more than one such breed in the country. But we know nothing definitely from historical evidence. It has been held that the superiority of the Irish horses over all others is due largely to the splendid quality of pasturage produced by the limestone formation of the great central plain of Ireland. But as Professor Ridgeway * Ridgeway, William: “The Origin and Influence of the ‘Thoroughbred Horse.’’ Cambridge, 1906. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [O] 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. aptly remarks (p. 392), good food will not evolve from the ordinary type of occidental races the special characters possessed by the Irish horse. The feature in which the Irish horse differs so markedly from the heavy races of England and the Continent is that it resembles in certain respects the Arab horse. The interesting point established by Professor Ridgeway, that the breed for which Arabia has become famous has originally been introduced into that country from Libya, does not concern us here. The important fact. to be noted is that the Irish horse apparently shows distinct traces of an Eastern influence. When Professor Ewart examined the Connemara ponies nine years ago, and furnished a report on them to the Irish Department of Agriculture and Technical Instruction, he expressed the view (pp. 181-184) that the resemblance to the Eastern horses, so often noticed among these ponies, must be due to an introduction of Arab blood. He thought Arab horses must have been introduced in the West of Ireland within the last few centuries.’ Some authorities have urged that this Eastern blood in the Ivish horse was due to an importation of Spanish horses possessing Eastern characters, Treland having had frequent intercourse with Spain in former times. Professor Ridgeway argues, on the other hand, that a breed of horses closely related to the North African existed in this country long anterior to any supposed introduction of Spanish stallions into Ireland (p. 392)’; even in pre-Christian times, he thinks, an importation to Ireland of Libyan horses must have taken place from France (p. 401). The African resemblance to the Irish horse is attributed, therefore, by Professor Ridgeway as being largely due to human introduction. It was this point which Professor Ridgeway asked me to elucidate for the British Association meeting in Dublin by means of the splendid collection of equine remains contained in our Irish National Museum. The most perfect ancient horse-remains in our Museum are those discovered by Mr. George Coffey in the Craigywarren Crannog, County Antrim.’ They are, no doubt, the best preserved in existence. Since Mr. Coffey believes these remains to date back at least to the tenth century, they enable us to obtain a good idea of the kind of horse then inhabiting Ireland. I may mention that the state of their preservation, the circumstance of their occurrence in the mud of the kitchen-midden and round the margin of the Crannog, 1 Ewart, J. C.: ‘The Ponies of Connemara.’’ Journ. Department of Agriculture, Ireland, 1900. 2 Ridgeway, Joc. cit. 3 Coffey, George; ‘‘Craigywarren Crannog.’? Proc. R. Irish Adams, A. Leith: ‘‘ Report on the Exploration of Shandon Cave.’’ Trans. Roy. Irish Acad., vol. xxvi., 1876. 2 Ewart, J. C.: ‘The Multiple Origin of Horses and Ponies.’’ Trans, Highland and Agricult. Soc., Scotland, 1904. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [P] &6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In the subjoined Table I give a series of measurements in millimetres alluded to in the text. good enough to allow me to measure the latter. All these were taken from specimens contained in the Irish National Museum, except those from Walthamstow and Clapton, which are in the British Museum (Nat. Hist.). Dr. Smith Woodward was Table of Measurements (in Millimetres) of Horse Remains. Basilar length of skull, . Foramen magnum to posterior palatines, c : Post. palatines to vomer, Foramen magnum to vomer, . Extreme width between orbi- tal processes (frontal width), Height of occipital crest from upper margin of foramen magnum, Ratio of frontal width to basi- lar length, Length of rows of upper cheek teeth, ; : Max. length of radius, . . A », metacarpal, 3) 5, Metatarsal, Craigywarren 438 Crannog (male). Craigywarren Crannog (female), Connemara Crannog (male), (female). Craig‘ywarren Connemara (male). 486 | 459 231/215 111| 97 | abt. | 202 | 207 161) 150 — | 343 — 250 | | Cushendall (male). Loughrea Tumulus. Walthamstow (male). Clapton (male), Walthamstow (female), ven (ve) fon Rollesby (male). Irish Race-horse, He aD Or | | i 1111 117/146 }208 222|264) — | [== [nee ian | — z-| wel 6 B2] 9 Bosi|l ee ees ae] @ Be|e 556) abt. 130 225 210 | 63| 73 2°48] — 179 | — Marl Horse. Shandon Cave Horse. Boulder-clay Horse. aia VII. A SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF THE SPIDERS OF IRELAND. By DENIS R. PACK-BERESFORD, B.A. Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Marcu 25, 1909. TEN years having elapsed since Professor Carpenter published his “ List of the Spiders of Ireland,’ it seems a suitable occasion to offer a supple- mentary list of the fifty-eight species which have been taken in Ireland since that list appeared. In addition to these native species, I am able to record an interesting little tropical species from South America, which, like Hasarius Adansoni Sav. of Professor Carpenter’s list, inhabits the hot-houses at Glasnevin. It has, of course, no claim to be considered an Irish spider; but may, I think, nevertheless, be included with this qualification. To this list I have added a second short one, to include a few species which, for various reasons, do not figure any longer as Irish. There is actually only one species recorded in Professor Carpenter’s list which cannot claim, at present, I fear, to be considered an Irish spider ; while two others of his species are now recognized as being only forms of commoner species, and, therefore, become synonyms. The inclusion of the remaining seven species in my second list is really only a question of nomenclature; so that the net result is, that our Irish lst now contains 280 species. I have also included a third list, in which I have given all the new localities at present known for the rarer species already recorded. Of these, sixty-four are species of which we have new provincial records, the rest being very rare species, for which I am able to give a few new localities. Our knowledge of the local distribution of our Irish spiders is still much too scanty to attempt a county record, so I have followed Professor Carpenter in recording their distribution in the four provinces only. Most of the species now recorded as Irish for the first time are, of course, to be found amongst the smaller and less common kinds, which, owing to their size, or the obscurity of their habitats, have been hitherto overlooked. 1 Proc. R. I. Acad., ser. 3, vol. v., 128-210. 1898. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. B. [Q]} 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Many species, too, though locally abundant, are often found in one or two spots alone in a considerable area; and consequently are only brought to light by a very careful search, extending over a long period of time. As evidence of this, one might quote the fact that even in the neighbourhood of Bloxworth in Dorsetshire, where the Rev. O. P. Cambridge has been working at spiders for so long, new species are still being found constantly. In Ireland, unfortunately, workers in this group are few and far between, so that I have no doubt there are still a considerable number of species awalting discovery. Amongst those who have given attention to spiders in Ireland, how- ever, most valuable work has been done by Mr. J. N. Halbert on several collecting expeditions for the Flora and Fauna Committee of the Royal Trish Academy ; and, also, on a few occasions, when collecting for the Royal Society. Many rare species, too, have been taken by Mr. R. Welch in some of the remoter and less accessible parts of Ireland. In fact, without the contri- butions of these two gentlemen, the following lists would have been hardly worth presenting. I have also received most interesting collections of Spiders from Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, Mrs. Praeger, Mr. Nevin H. Foster, Miss M. Browne- Clayton, and Mr. H. L. Orr. Besides these, Dr. Scharff has kindly allowed me to overhaul a quantity of material, which has from time to time been sent in to the Museum, and which included collections made by Mr. W. F. de V. Kane, Mr. J. J. F. X. King, Rev. J. M. Browne, and Mr. R. Patterson. Besides all these collections, Professor Carpenter has very kindly allowed me to include in the lists which follow, all the records of spiders which he identified after the publication of his list, up to the time when he left the Museum in 1904. There is plenty of work still to be done in this group, so that I am in hopes that those who have been good enough to collect in the past will not relax their efforts in the future, and that possibly new collectors may be induced to help. | In the nomenclature used I have as far as possible followed M. Simon, as did Professor Carpenter in his list ; and taking into consideration, too, the fact that in many of the genera the names are as yet by no means crystallized, I have made as few changes as possible in those used by Professor Carpenter. In determining the rarer species I have received the most valuable assistance from Professor Carpenter, the Rey. O. Pickard Cambridge, and Dr. A. Randell Jackson, to all of whom I would wish to tender my most sincere thanks, Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 89 1898. 1899. 1899. 1899. 1899. 1899 1900. 1900. 1900. 1900. 1900. 1901. 1901. 1902. 1903. 1905. BIBLIOGRAPHY. CARPENTER, G. H.—A list of the Spiders of Ireland. Proc. Royal Irish Acad., Third Series, vol. v., pp. 128-210. Belfast Nat. Field Club Proc.—R. Welch.—Notes on the Fauna of Co. Kerry. Irish Nat., vol. viii, 1899, p. 46. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—Notes on British Spiders observed or captured in 1898. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xx., p. 45. 1899. Kane, W. F. de V._Notes on recent captures. Irish Nat., vol. viii., oO, JUSS), ScHARFF, R.. F., and G. H. Carpenter. — Some animals from Macgillicuddy’s Reeks, collected for the R.LA. Flora and Fauna Committee. Irish Nat., vol. vii, p. 213. (The spiders in this paper and the preceding one, by Mr. Kane, are included in Prof. Carpenter’s List.) to 1902, SmirH, Frank Percy.—An introduction to British Spiders. Science Gossip, vols. vi., vil., vill., 1899-1902. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—List of British and Irish Spiders. Dorset County Printing Works. 1900. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Spiders. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxi., p. 18. 1900. CARPENTER, G. H.—Two Spiders new to the British Fauna. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 7, vol. vi., p. 199. 1900. Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Flora and Fauna of the Shores and Islands of Lough Ree. Irish Nat., vol. ix., p. 20. 1900. Limerick Field Club Proec.—Fauna of Co. Limerick. Irish Nat., Wolk, 1b, foo Wie OO, Limerick Field Club Proc.—Irish Nat., vol. x., p. 79. 1901. Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Excursion to the Glen of the Downs. IrisheiNate voll xc, pa l3os LO 01 CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxii., p. 16. 1902. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Spiders. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxiv., p. 149. 1903. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—Arachnida of South Kerry. Irish Nat., vol. xii. Dp: GOS e903: [ @*] 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1904. CarpENTER, G. H.—Arachnida of the Sligo Field Club Conference. Trish Nat., vol. xiii, p. 198. 1904. 1905. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida. Proce. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvi., p. 40. 1905. 1905. Jackson, A. Randell.—The Genus Tapinocyba. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on- Tyne. New Series, vol. 1, part ii., p. 248. 1905. 1906. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On some New and Rare British Arachnida. Proe. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvii, p. 72. 1906. 1906. Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Ivish Nat., vol. xv., p. 273. 1906. 1906. Jackson, A. Randell.—The Spiders of Tynedale. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on- Tyne. : New Series, vol.i. 1906. 1907. Beresrorp, D. R. Pack.—Araneida of Lambay. Irish Nat., vol. xvi, pa Glen 1907: 1907. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare Arachnida. Proe. Dorset Field Club, voloxxvissp..1212 19077. 1907. Jackson, A. Randell.—A Contribution to the Spider Fauna of the County of Glamorgan. Cardiff Nat. Society Transactions, vol. xxxix. Oe 1907. Jackson, A. Randell.—On some Rare Arachnids captured during 1906. Proc. Chester Soc. of Nat. Science, Literature, and Art, Part vi., NOs I, USO 1908. Hutt, J. E— Allendale Spiders. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soe. of Northumberland, Durham, and Neweastle-on-Tyne. New Series, vol. mi. Part 1. - 1908. 1908. Jackson, A. Randell.—On some Rare Arachnids captured during 1907. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on-Tyne. New Series, vol. i., Part 1. 1908. 1908. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida, noted and observed in 1907. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxix.,p.161. 1908. Coming now to the lists which follow, I have divided them into three parts :— 1. Fifty-eight species which are additions to Professor Carpenter’s list. 2. Ten species which are no longer included in the Irish list, or appear under different names in List 3. 3. Kighty-one species the distribution of which has been extended by new records, or about which notes are necessary. Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 91 LAST NOM: SPECIES ADDITIONAL TO PROF. CARPEN'TER’S LIST. Family OONOPIDIZ. | Trizris stenaspis EH. Simon. | Whilst collecting with Mr. R. 8. Bagnall in the hot-houses in the Botanic Gardens, at Glasnevin, in early September, 1908, he took a small and very active red spider amongst the gravel on which the pots were standing, and, in a few minutes after, | took another in the same house. Both turned out to be adult females of this Venezuelan species. It has previously been taken in the hot-houses in Paris by M. Simon. It has, of course, no claim to be an Irish spider, but is I think worth recording. Family DRASSIDZ. Prosthesima lutetiana (L. Koch). LEINSTER, A single female of this species was taken on Hare Island, Lough Ree, by the Dublin Naturalists’ Field Club, in June, 1899, and is recorded in the Irish Naturalist, vol. ix., p.20. In England this species has been found in Wicken Fen, Cambridgeshire, and at Dunoon, in Scotland. On the Continent it is recorded from four places in France, from near Geneva, and from Silesia. Scotopheus Blackwallii (Thor.). Drassus sericeus Bl. (Spiders G.B.& L); D. Blackwallic Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I have taken several on the passage walls in the house at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, and a few close outside it, under boxes. A single female was also sent to the Museum in Dublin, from Abbeyleix, Queen’s County, by the Rev. J. M. Browne, but without details as to when or where taken. It is recorded from a good many places in England, where it seems to be entirely a house-spider, but is rare in France, where it occurs, according to M. Simon, under ark and in the holes of old walls. Family THOMISIDZ. Philodromus emarginatus (Schr.). P. lineatipes Cambr. ULSTER. A single adult female of this species, which up to now has been known by both the names given above, was found on Devenish Island, Lough Erne, 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. by Mr. R. Welch. In Great Britain this spider has been recorded from Dorset (Bloxworth), in the New Forest, and ranges as far north as Aberdeen- shire (Braemar), Perthshire, and Inverness. On the Continent it is common in fir-woods in many parts of France (Simon), and is recorded from a number of places in Hungary (Kulez.). Xysticus pini (Hahn). Thomisus audax Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.). MUNSTER. A male of this species was taken in Kerry, in June, 1902, and recorded in the /rish Naturalist, in 1903, vol. xi, p. 69. This spider is common in the south of England, and has a wide range on the Continent. Xysticus lanio C. L. Koch. MUNSTER. A single adult male of this species was taken at Cappoquin, Co. Water- ford, in August, 1902, by Mr. J. J. F. X. King. It is not rare in parts of England and Scotland; and is found in many parts of France, all the Alps, and Corsica (Simon). Family AGELENIDZ. Tegenaria atrica C. L. Koch. I onary Jal, Key onl, (C7, 1835 «a IL): MUNSTER, LEINSTER. An adult female spider sent to Professor Carpenter by Mr. J. J. Wolfe from Skibbereen, Co. Cork, and recorded by him in his list as 7. hibernica Cambr., proved on re-examination to be referable to this species. Professor Carpenter has since taken specimens of this species in Dublin. A gigantic adult male also of this species was sent up to the museum in August, 1908, from Limerick, by Mr. H. Fogerty. This spider seems to be local in England, but very common in France. Family THERIDIIDA. Episinus lugubris Sim. LEINSTER. I took a single adult female near Kilcarry Bridge, on the River Slaney, in July, 1907, which Mr. Cambridge says is certainly this species. Mr. Cambridge has only lately recognized this as a species distinct from JZ. truncatus Walck. (see Proceedings Dorset Natural History and Antiquarian Field Club, vol. xxvii, p. 72, 1906). He says the distribution of the two species is probably the same. On the Continent it has been taken in the south and west of France and in Hungary. Pack-BEerEsrorD—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 93 Theridion lepidum Walck. T. venestrum Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). Phylloncthis instabilis, Camby. LEINSTER. I took two males adult, in June, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, and a few females later in the summer. This spider seems to inhabit grass and low bushes; and the females, unlike most species of the genus, carry their egg cocoon about with them. Dr. A. R. Jackson tells me he has taken this species in Middlesex and Buckinghamshire, and Mr, Cambridge records it as T. venustum, from Exeter, and as P. instabilis, from Bloxworth, Dorset. M. Simon records it from several places in France, and also from Bavaria. Euryopis flavomaculatum (C. L. Koch). Theridion flavomaculatum Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.). MUNSTER. A single adult male of this rare species was taken at Glencar, south of Lough Caragh, Co. Kerry, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, on 27th June, 1906, while collecting for the Royal Society. Mr. Cambridge says this spider is exceedingly rare. He records the capture at Bloxworth, Dorset, of one pair at one time, and two pairs at another. Dr. A. R. Jackson also records it from Bexhill (Mr. Bennet) and Delamere forest. It is found in many parts of France (Simon), and several places in Hungary (Iulcz.). Pedanostethus neglectus (Cambr.). Neriene neglecta Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). ULSTER. A single adult male of this rare species was taken in 1900 by Mr. R. Welch, at the Marble Arch, near Belcoo, Co. Fermanagh. It is recorded, though rarely, from various parts of England and Scotland. M. Simon records it from five or six places in France, and also from Bellagio, North Italy, and from Corsica. Ceratinella brevipes (West.). Walckenaera brevipes Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I have taken adults of both sexes in February, May, and June, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It is very closely allied to C. brevis Wid., but is commoner with me than that species. It is found in England and Scotland as far north as Aberdeen; while on the Continent it ranges as far north as Sweden, 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lophocarenum stramineum Menge. LEINSTER. Two adult males taken on Lambay, and recorded in the Irish Naturalist, vol. xvi., p. 63, were the first record of this species in the British Isles. Since then I took five adult males running on iron palings and posts, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, during a warm spell early in February, 1908. One of these was, however, a dwarfed and deformed specimen. It has not yet been taken in Great Britain, and is a rare spider, having only been found on the Continent in Southern France, Prussia, and Denmark. Peponocranium ludicrum (Cambr.). Walckenaera ludicra Bl. (Spid. G.B.L.). LEINSTER. A single female taken on the Hill of Howth, in September, 1908, is the only Irish record of this spider, which as a rule frequents heathery places, apparently never very far from the sea. In England it is found from Dorset and Hampshire to Edinburgh, and also in the Isle of Man. M. Simon records it from three or four places in Northern and Western France, where he says it is common amongst Gorse near the sea. Minyriolus pusillus ( Wid.). Walckenaera pusilla Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. Both sexes are to be found adult amongst moss and debris from January to June, but not in any numbers. All my specimens have been taken at the same spot, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It has a wide range in England and on the Continent. Cnephalocotes obscurus (B1.). Walckenaera obscura Bl. (Spid. G.B.L). LEINSTER, ULSTER. I have taken both sexes of this spider adult, both in spring and autumn. I have found it both at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, and at Bangor, Co. Down, where I took it on the sand of the seashore, in company with C. curtus Sim. and C. interjectus Cb. This is a rare spider in England, but is recorded from a good many parts of France, and also from Belgium, Germany, and Sweden. Cnephalocotes interjectus (Cambr.). ULSTER, LEINSTER. I took a number of adults of both sexes in December, 1907, amongst the roots of grass, in a sheltered spot on the sand of the sea-shore, just above high-water mark. They were in company with C. curtus Sim., C. obscwrus Packx-BEerresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 95 BL, and Erigene arctica White. I also took both sexes adult in September, 1908, on the Velvet Strand, Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, in an exactly similar situation. In England it has occurred in Dorset, Hertfordshire, and St. Leonards, and in Scotland near Edinburgh. It does not seem to have been found in France, and only at one locality in Hungary (Kulez.). Pocadicnemis pumilus (Bl.). Walckenaera pumila Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.). LEINSTER. I have taken adults of both sexes at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, though not in any great numbers. It is widely distributed in England, though it does not appear to have been recorded from north of Edinburgh. M. Simon records it from France, but from only two localities, so it is evidently not common there (“ Les Arachnides de France ”). Troxochrus scabriculus (Westv.) Walckenaera aggeris Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.); W. scabricula Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I have taken adult males at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, both in April and October, and females adult in the latter month. Not a common species, only a few of each sex having been found. In September, 1908, too, I took a pair on the Velvet Strand at Portmarnock, Co. Dublin. In England it is fairly common, and also on the Continent. Troxochrus cirrifrons (Cambr.). Walckenaera cirrifrons Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I took a single adult male of this species in March, 1906, at Kellistown, Co. Carlow, and another on the Velvet Strand, Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, in September, 1908. Mr. Cambridge records it from Lancashire, where it was taken in the year 1859; and Dr. A. R. Jackson has taken it in the Tyne valley at Whitley, in company with 7. scabriculus Westr. M. Simon records it from France; but he considers it as only a remarkable variety of T. scabriculus Westr. Araeoncus crassiceps ( Westvr.). Walckenaera crassiceps Camb. (Spid. Dorset); W. afinitata Camby. (Spid. Dorset). ULSTER, CONNAUGHT. I took a single adult male of this rare species near Kilrea, Co, Antrim, and received another which was captured by Mr. J. N. Halbert at Ballysadare, R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. | fe 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Co. Sligo, in 1901. Dr. A. R. Jackson records it from the Tyne valley, and says it is common on the shores of Lough Leven in Scotland, and it has been found, too, in Arran. In England, Rev. O. P. Cambridge has taken three adult males at Bloxworth, Dorset. On the Continent it has been found only in Sweden and in Bavaria. Diplocephalus cristatus (B1.). Walckenaera cristata Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.). ULSTER, LEINSTER. I took a single female in August, 1907, in the quarry just behind the station at Goraghwood, Co. Armagh, and a single adult male in the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, in September, 1908. This spider is found in many parts of England, Wales, and Scotland, and has a wide range over the whole Continent of Europe. Diplocephalus Beckii (Cambr..’. Walckenaera Beckit Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). ULSTER, CONNAUGHT. Two males and four females, all adult, were taken near Belfast, in March, 1900, by Mr. H. L. Orr, and were identified by Professor G. H. Carpenter. A single female has since been taken at Ballysadare, Co. Sligo, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, in April, 1901, which Dr. Jackson kindly identified for me. ‘This rare spider has been found at only two places in the South of England (near London, Bloxworth), and one in Scotland (Dunkeld). On the Continent it is recorded from a few localities in France and one in Germany. Diplocephalus picinus (B1.). Walckenaera picina Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.); Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I have taken a pair of this species at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, the male being adult, in October. Dr. A. R. Jackson says it is a woodland spider, and has been taken fairly commonly in parts of England. It is also widely distributed on the Continent. Tapinocyba precox (Cambr.). Walckenaera precoz Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); W. ingrata Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. Several females taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, are the only Ivish records of this spider. J have found them on iron railings; and they are adult both in February and November. In England it is recorded both in the north and the south; while in France, M. Simon records it from several localities in the north and west, where he says it is common in moss, oF Pack-Buresrorp—Supplementury List of the Spiders of Ireland. 97 Tapinocyba insecta (L. Koch). Plesiocrerus insectus Simon. (A. de France.) Hrigone insecta L. K. ? LEINSTER. , Two males and two females adult in October, 1907, taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, are the only Ivish records of this species. I took them amongst debris in a plantation in company with Gongylidielum paganum Sim. It was first recorded as British in 1906 by Dr. A. R. Jackson, in his paper “ Spiders of Tynedale,”! where he records captures from Newbrough, Warden, and Leeds. It has since then been taken at Bexhill, Sussex. On the Continent it is recorded from France, Germany, Hungary, Switzerland, and the Tyrol. Wideria melanocephala (Cambr.). Walckenaera melanocephala Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I took a single adult male of this species in July, 1907, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Rev. O. P. Cambridge writes that this spider is of wide distribution, but rare. He has taken it on one or two occasions at Bloxworth, Dorset It is also recorded from three or four places in Central France, and from the Carpathian mountains. Evansia merens Cambr. LEINSTER. I took a single adult male of this species on the southern cliffs of the Hill of Howth in September, 1908. Dr. A. R. Jackson, who kindly identified it for me, says it is usually found in ants’ nests. It was first described in 1900 by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge from an adult male taken in. Perthshire in 1899 by Mr. W. Evans; but the females were not known till they were discovered by Dr. Jackson, in 1902, in Glamorganshire, near Ystrad, where, he says, they were not rare. Since then specimens have been taken near Hexham, in Northumberland, near Carlisle, near Barmouth in Wales, and in Yorkshire. It is not as yet recorded from the Continent. Gongylidiellum paganum Sim. LEINSTER. I took a number of adult females, and three adult males, in March, 1907, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, on grass and low shrubs in a plantation. In October, 1907, I found a few more adult males by searching amongst debris in the same place. In England this species was taken in 1903 by Mr. W. Falconer, near Huddersfield, and recorded by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge in the Proceedings of the Dorset Field Club, vol. xxiv. On the Continent it has been found at two places in Southern France, and in the Canton de Vaud, Switzerland (Lessert). 1Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on-Tyne. New Series, vol. i., Part. iii. [Ze*] 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Gongylidiellum vivum (Cambr.). Neriene viva Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. Two adult females taken in March, 1907, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, are the only Irish records of this spider. It is not a common species anywhere in England, though it has been met with in several parts from Dorset to North- umberland, where it was taken by Dr. A. Jackson. On the Continent M. Simon records it from many places in France, and also from Germany. Gongylidium apicatum (B1.). Neriene apicata Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I1.). LEINSTER. A single adult male taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, is the only Irish record of this spider. In England and Scotland and on the Continent it seems to be widely distributed, being recorded from Sweden, Denmark, Germany, the Tyrol, Galicia, and Hungary (Simon). Gongylidium gibbosum (Bl.). Neriene gibbosa Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.). LEINSTER, ULSTER. I have taken one adult male and several females at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. I also met with a number of immature males in a bog near the same place in July, 1907. A single female was also sent to me from Lough Gullion, Co. Armagh, by Mr. H. L. Orr. This swamp-loving species is recorded from several places in England, Wales, and Scotland, though it is not a common spider. On the Continent it has been taken in France and Bavaria (Simon). Gongylidium tuberosum (B1.). Neriene tuberosa Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.). LEINSTER. A single adult female taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, Rev. O. P. Cambridge believes to be certainly this species; but he says it is very difficult to distinguish the females with certainty from G. gibbosum Bl. It has been found both in Great Britain and on the Continent. Gongylidium agreste (Bl). Neriene agreste Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.). LEINSTER, CONNAUGHT. I have taken several adult males of this species, in March, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; and I also took two adult males at Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, on Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 99 the seashore, in September, 1908, and received an adult male from near Holly- mount, Co. Mayo, taken there in August, 1908, by Miss M. Browne-Clayton. It is not rare in England, and has been recorded from most European countries. Lophomma punctata (5B1.). Walckenera punctata Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.). LEINSTER. I have taken a fair number of both sexes of this species adult, in March, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It is very local, being found only in one spot amongst the roots of grass on the edge of a pond. It has been found in similar situations in many parts of England and on the Continent. Lophomma stativum Sim. LEINSTER. I took a single adult male on grass, in July, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. This rare species has only been found once in England, having been taken at St. Leonards-on-Sea, in 1904, by Mr. Ruskin Butterfield. M. Simon records it from two places in central France, and at Bonn in Germany (Berktau). Erigone graminicola (Sund.). Neriene graminicola Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.); Gongylidium graminicola Simon (Arach. de France). LEINSTER, MUNSTER. An adult pair of this species were taken in Dromana Wood, near Cappoquin, Co. Waterford, in June, 1900, by Mr. J. N. Halbert while collecting for the R.J.A. Flora and Fauna Committee, and another pair by Mr. J. J. F. X. King, near Wexford in June, 1902. It is not uncommon in many parts of England and Scotland, and has a wide range on the Continent. M. Simon records it from many parts of France, and also from Belgium, Sweden, Germany, Denmark, and Siberia. Erigone arctica White. ULSTER, LEINSTER. I took a male and several females adult, in August, 1907, at Bangor, Co. Down, and also an adult female at Skerries, Co, Dublin, in July, 1907, and both sexes adult, in September, 1908, on the Velvet Strand, Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, in all cases amongst dead seaweed on the sea- shore. On visiting the same spot at Bangor again, in December, 1907, I took numbers of both sexes adult, amongst the roots of grass in the sand, just above high-water mark. I have since received an adult male taken on Lough Gullion, Co. Armagh, by Mr. H. L. Orr, in April, 1901. The occurrence of this species, which is usually found only on the seashore in an inland 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. habitat, is interesting, especially as Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, in his “ Topographical Botany,” records several species of plants, usually maritime, from nearly the same district, on the shores of Lough Neagh. Mr. Cambridge records this spider from several places in England and Scotland, and also as Ivish from a specimen I sent him in 1904 without locality. Dr. A. R. Jackson has taken it in the Isle of Man. On the Continent it occurs only in Northern Siberia and Spitzbergen. Microneta conigera (Cambr.). Neriene festinans Cambr. (Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. vi., p. 7). LEINSTER. I took a single adult female of this species in June, 1908, in a wood at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in company with a male I. savatilis Bl., and a second some ten miles away, in the neighbourhood of Carlow town, about the same time of year. In England this species has been found at Bloxworth, in Dorsetshire, and ranges as far north as Berwick. On the Continent it is recorded from France, Bavaria, and the Carpathians by M. Simon, and from one locality in Hungary by Kulezynski. Microneta saxatilis (Bl.). Neriene saxatilis Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.), Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). WV. rustica Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). 1. Campbellii Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. Two adult males and two adult females, taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in February and June, 1908, are the only Ivish records of this spider. It is a common speciesin many parts of England. It has not been recorded on the Continent; but Dr. A. R. Jackson suspects its identity with JZ gulosus Koch. Microneta decora (Cambr.). Neriene decora Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). I/ieroneta clypeata F.O.P. Cambridge. LEINSTER. I took an adult male and two females on Mount Leinster, at a height of about 1300 feet, in July, 1907, and have since taken two adult females on the low ground. The only English records of this species are from Dorset, and Formby Hall near Liverpool. It is not recorded from the Continent. Microneta subtilis (Cambr.). Neriene subtilis Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). WV. anomala Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER, MUNSTER. I took a single adult female at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in October, 1907. I have also since that date received another female of this species, taken on Carrantuohill, Co. Kerry, on 28th June, 1906, by Mr. J. N. Halbert. The Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 101 Rey. O. P. Cambridge has taken it at Bloxworth, Dorset, and Dr. A. R. Jackson, one female in Glamorgan, Wales. In France, M. Simon records it from only two localities, where he says it is very rare. It does not seem to have been found elsewhere on the Continent. Tmeticus scopiger (Griibe). LIinyphia rufa Westr. Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). LEINSTER. I took a single adult male, in September, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. In England it is found chiefly in the north, the only southern locality being Glamorgan, Wales, where it was taken commonly by Dr. A. R. Jackson, also in September. On the Continent it is found in Sweden, Prussia, and Siberia ; while M. Simon records it from only a single locality in France. Hilaira excisa (Cambr.). Neriene excisa Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). ULSTER. An adult pair of this swamp-loving species were taken at Marble Arch, Enniskillen, by Mr. R. Welch, in 1900. In England, Dr. A. R. Jackson records it from Glamorgan, Wales; while it has been found also in Dorset, Yorkshire, Durham, and Berwick. It is a very rare spider in France, being only recorded from two localities, where it inhabits thick moss in woods (Simon). It does not seem to have been found elsewhere on the Continent. Porrhomma errans (Bl.). Neriene errans Bl, (Spid. G.B. & I.). LEINSTER. I have taken seven adult females of this species, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, on iron railings and posts in the spring. In the /rish Naturalist, vol. xvi., p. 63, I recorded two males taken on Lambay, by Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, at Easter, 1906, as of this species. Dr. A. R. Jackson pointed out to me, however, that these two specimens, which he kindly examined, were in- correctly named, as they were wanting in the metatarsal spine, which is so distinctive of this species. The Lambay specimens proved to be the nearly allied species P. microphthalma Camby. . The true P. errans is by no means a common spider; though Mr. F. O, P. Cambridge found a good many females amongst the collections he examined, there was only one male. (F.O. P.C., Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., series 6, vol. xili., p. 94). Mr. Blackwall records it from N. Wales and South Lancashire. M. Simon records P. errans Bl. from France; but as he does not mention the metatarsal spine, the identity of his species would seem to be 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. doubtful. M. Kulezynski also records it from Hungary; but he told Dr. A. R. Jackson he had never seen one with the metatarsal spine. Porrhomma egeria Simon. LEINSTER. I took a single adult female, in January, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, amongst moss and debris. It is a rare spider, having been found at only a few places in England, where it seems to inhabit caves, barns, &c. On the Continent it is recorded from France and Hungary. Sintula diluta (Cambr.). Nervene diluta Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); Lephthyphantes plumiger F.O. P. C.; Neriene demissa Cambr. LEINSTER. I have taken both sexes of this spider at Fenagh, Co. Carlow—the males, adult, in October, and the females in January. It is recorded from many places in England, and is common in France (Simon). Bathyphantes approximatus (Cambr.). Linyphia approaimata Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). ULSTER, MUNSTER, LEINSTER, CONNAUGHT. I find this species in considerable numbers amongst long grass on the edge of a pond at Fenagh, Co. Carlow; and I have received an adult female from Mr. N. H. Foster, taken at Hillsborough, Co. Down; and two adult males from Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, both taken in July, 1908: one at Loughrea, Co. Galway, and the other from Limerick. It appears to be a common spider in many parts of England, and has a wide range on the Continent. Lephthyphantes Mengei Kulcz. LEINSTER. I have taken a few adults of both sexes of this species at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, generally on grass in damp places. It appears to be a common spider in many parts of England. On the Continent it is recorded only from Austria-Hungary and the Tyrol. Floronia bucculenta (Clerck). Linyphia frenata Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.); Cambr. (Spid. Dorset; Moronia Srenata Wid.). LEINSTER. I found a few females of this species on grass in a wet ditch, at Fenagh Co. Carlow, adult, in September, 1907; but it is an uncommon spider. It has a wide distribution in England and on the Continent, Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 108 Family TETRAGNATHIDA. Tetragnatha pinicola L. Koch. MUNSTER. Both sexes of this spider were taken in Kerry, in June, 1902, and recorded by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge, in the Jrish Naturalist, vol. xil., p. 69, 1903. In England it has been found in Dorset, the Lake District, and in Lincoln- shire. On the Continent it is recorded from many parts of Hungary, but does not seem to have been found elsewhere. Eugnatha striata (L. Koch). CONNAUGHT. A single immature male of this very distinct but very rare species was taken at Ballysadare, Co, Sligo, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, in April, 1901. Only one immature specimen of this spider had been taken in England previously, having been found at Wareham, 1894, by Rev. O. P. Cambridge. An adult pair have, however, since been found on the borders of Sutton Broad, Norfolk, and were recorded by Mr. Cambridge, in the Proceedings Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvii., p. 133, 1907. It is equally rare on the Continent. Two localities are given for it in France (Simon, 1881), till which time two individuals from near Nurnberg, taken by Dr. L. Koch, were the only known specimens. Since then a single male has been taken in Hungary (Kulcz.). Family ARGIOPIDZ. Epeira adianta Walck. MUNSTER. An immature pair of this species was taken in July, 1901, on the sandhills east of Tramore, Co. Waterford, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, while collecting for the Royal Irish Academy Flora and Fauna Committee. The Rey. O. P. Cambridge records it from Dorset, where he has taken it in abundance at Lulworth, near the seaside. It is recorded from several places in France, and from Corsica, where M. Simon says it is very common. Mangora acalypha (Walck.). Epewra acalypha BIS (Spids G. Bs andar): MUNSTER. A single adult female was taken in June, 1905, near the Upper Lake, Killarney, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, while collecting for the Royal Society. This spider does not appear to be common in England, though Mr Cambridge says it is abundant amongst heather on Bloxworth Heath, Dorset. It is common all over France and Hungary; and I have taken it myself in Switzerland and Italy. R,I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [S] 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family LYCOSIDZ. Pirata latitans (Bl.). Lycosa latitans Bl. (Spid. G. B, and I.), LEINSTER. Two adult females were taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in July, 1907. It is recorded from many parts of England, and is fairly common on the Continent. Family ATTIDZ. Hyctia Nivoyi (Luc.). MUNSTER. A single adult male was taken by Mr. J. N. Halbert amongst the roots of grass on the sandhills at Tramore, Co. Waterford, in July, 1901, while collecting for the R.J.A. Flora and Fauna Committee, and was identified by Professor Carpenter. In England it has been found in Glamorganshire by Dr. A. R. Jackson, who also records it from Northamptonshire, Kent, and Sussex. On the Continent it is recorded from France, Austria, and Russia (Simon). Attus pubescens (Fabr.). Salticus sparsus Bl. (Spid. G. B. and 1). LEINSTER. One adult and one immature female were taken on Lambay in June by Mr. J. N. Halbert, and were recorded in the Jrish Naturalist, vol. xvi., p. 65, 1907. The Rev. O. P. Cambridge says this spider is rare at Bloxworth, Dorset, but has been found plentifully in parts of Hampshire; and it is recorded also from other parts of England. It is common all over Europe. Epiblemum cingulatum (Panz.). Salticus scenicus Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.) in part. LEINSTER, MUNSTER. I have taken this spider on paling posts at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, where it is almost commoner than #. scenicum Cl., to which it is very closely allied. Mr. J. N. Halbert also took an adult male at Glencar, Co. Kerry, while collecting for the Royal Society in June, 1906. It has a wide range in England, though it is not numerous anywhere; and it is found all over France, where, however, it is much less common than JZ. sceniewm. Pacx-Breresrorp—Supplementary Last of the Spiders of Ireland. 106 LIST No. 2. SPECIES WHICH DISAPPEAR FROM THE [IRISH LIST OR APPEAR UNDER DIFFERENT NAMES. There is only one species in Prof. Carpenter’s list which must, I fear, be actually deleted, as resting on too uncertain a record, and that is Micryphantes fuscipalpis Koch. Two other species (Drassodes cupreus BI. and Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr.) are now recognized as being only varieties of the two common species Drassodes lapidosus Koch and Troxochus hiemalis Bl. There remain seven species, which are usually known now by different names from those given in Prof. Carpenter’s list, which I have thought it well to include in this list. Microneta fuscipalpis Koch. Micryphantes fuscipalpis Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). Prof. Carpenter recorded this species as Irish; but as Mr. Cambridge does not admit it into his list of British and Irish Spiders, I asked Prof. Carpenter’s permission to re-examine the specimens. I was only able to find one of the three specimens mentioned in the lst, namely, that taken on the North Bull, Dublin Bay. This, on re-examination by Mr. Cambridge, proved to be a specimen of MZ. rurestris, and the specimens recorded by Mr. Workman having been lost apparently, this species must, for the present, be withdrawn from the Irish lst. Drassodes cupreus Bl, (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). The Rev. O. P. Cambridge, in a letter to me dated 12th November, 1907, says: “Ihave come to the conclusion, though tardily and reluctantly, that Drassus lapidosus Walck and D. cupreus Bl. ave varietal forms of the same species. Continental araneologists have never recognized the latter, and I think they are right.” Drassodes cupreus Bl. therefore becomes a synonym of Drassodes lapidosus Koch. Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). See note on this species under the name of Z'rozochrus hiemalis Bl. in list No. 3. Clubiona phragmitis Koch (Carpenter’s List, Spid. I.). C. deinognatha Cambr. (Zoologist, 1862); C. holsericea De Geer. The correct name for this species is Clubiona holsericea de Geer, as this hame is much prior to Koch’s name phragmitis. [S*] 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Clubiona stagnatilis Kulez. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). See note on this species under the name of C. grisea C. L. Koch in list No. 3. Chiracanthium erraticum Walck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). See note on this species under the name of C. carnifex Fabr. in list No. 3. Tegenaria domestica Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). T. civilis Bl.; TL. Derhamii Scop. The common house-spider, recorded by Professor Carpenter in his list under the above name, is really referable to the species 7. Derhamii Scop., and not 7’. domestica Clerck. Dr. Jackson tells me that he has seen Swiss examples of 7. domestica Clerck, which is quite another species. Styloctetor broccha Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). S. uncinus Cambr. The spider, a single male adult from the summit of Slieve Donard, captured by Mr. R. Welch, 1897, and recorded and figured by Professor Carpenter in his list as Styloctetor broccha Koch, proves on re-examination to be not referable to that species, which must therefore be deleted from the Irish List. In 1904, however, Dr. A. R. Jackson captured on the summit of Scafell several specimens of a smali spider, which the Rey. O. P. Cambridge described, in 1905, as Stylocietor uncinus. A yve-examination of Professor Carpenter's specimen and a comparison of it with the examples from Scafell proved them to be identical, so that it must in future standin the Irish List under the name Styloctetor uncimis Cambr. This species has not yet been recognized on the Continent. Typhocrestus dorsuosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). - T. digitatus. Cambr. In his latest paper on New and Rare British Arachnida, vol. xxix., 1908, the Rey. O. P. Cambridge admits the identity of the above two species, both described by himself; and, as 7. digitatus has the priority, the spiders recorded by Professor Carpenter under the former name must in future be known by the latter. Stemonyphantes bucculentus Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). Neriene trilineata Bl. (Spid. S. B. 1.); Linyphia bueculenta Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); Z. lineata Simon. (Arach. de France). This much-named spider is now generally known as S. lineata Linn. Professor Carpenter followed Kulezynski in this case; but most authorities now believe that Clerck’s description of bucculentus refers to the species now known as Floronia bucculentus, and not to this species. Packx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 107 JEISIE IN©, 3% New LOCALITIES AND A FEW NEW NAMES FOR SPIDERS RECORDED IN PROFESSOR CARPENTER’S LIST. The majority of the records in the list which follows are for localities in one of the four provinces in which the species had not previously been taken; but I have also included all the records I have, in the case of the rarer species; and in a few cases of very rare species I give the new localities, even though they are in provinces where they had already been taken. There are also eight species included which appeared in Professor Carpenters list under different names. Professor Carpenter has kindly allowed me to include in the records which follow all the new localities which he had noted during the time which elapsed between the date of the publication of his list and the year 1904, when he left the Museum. All these records have Professor Carpenter’s initials attached to them. Family DRASSIDA. Prosthesima subterranea (Koch). (W. F. de V. Kane). Monster.—Mount Congreve, Co. Waterford. LEINSTER. Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert). Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Prosthesima pusilla (Koch). . Munstrrer.—Glandore, Co. Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.1.A.F.F.C.). | LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (4), Connaught (1), Leinster fa locality). Family CLUBIONIDA. Clubiona holsericea (De Geer). C. phragmitis Koch (Carpenter's List Spid. I.). See note on this species in List 2, under the name of C. phragmitis Koch. Clubiona grisea! L. Koch. C. stagnatilis Kulez. C. holsericea Bl. (Spid. G.B.1.). C. stagnatilis (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). MunstTer.—Dromana Wood, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, releAC EEC.) eins anes included in nee C ae s list under the title of C. stagnatilis Kulez., identical with (. holsericea Bl. Professor Carpenter gave the name C, holsericea Bl, as a synonym 108 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N. Halbert). Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Ciubiona lutescens West. Monster. —Kenmare, Co. Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April. 1899), (G. H. C.). Lernster.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow; near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N. Halbert, July, 1902). Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Leinster (2 localities). Clubiona diversa Cambr. Munstrr.— Upper Lake, Killarney, Kerry N. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899}, (Gr dal (00). LEINSTER.— Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Howth, Co. Dublin. U.tster.—Bangor, Co. Down. Previously recorded from Ulster (4 localities). . Clubiona compta C. L. Koch. Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899), (G. H. C.). Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities). Chiracanthium carnifex' (Fabr.). C. erraticum Walck (Carpenter’s List Spid. L). ConNnAUGHT.—Woodford, Galway SE. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901, R.LA.F.F.C.). Roundstone, Galway W. (R. Ll. Praeger, July, 1908). Munster.—Co. Kerry (Irish Naturalist, vol. xi, p. 69, 1903). Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F.F.C.). LEINSTER.—Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (G.H.C.). Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality). Chiracanthium lapidicolens Simon. Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R. 1. A. F.F.C., April, 1899), (G. H. C.). Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality). Micariosoma festivum (C. L. Koch). LEINSTER.—Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 62, 1907) ; near Gowran, Co. Kilkenny. MunstER.— Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I. A. F.F.C.). Previously recorded from Munster (1 locality). for C. reclusa Cambr., being under the impression that Mr. Blackwall must have been acquainted with such a common species. From a note on p. 10 of Mr. Cambridge’s ‘ List of British and Irish Spiders,’’ it is clear that he was not, and that the spider he described under the name of Cludiona holsericea is identical with C. grisea Koch. 1 This species was recorded by Professor Carpenter as C. evraticum Walck.; but this form is only a variety of carnifex Fabr. Pack-BrrEsrorD—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 109 Agroeca celans (B1.). MounstEer.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.I. A. F. F. C., 1899), (G. H. C.). LEINSTER._-Howth, Co. Dublin. Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Agroeca gracilipes (B1.). UnstEr.—-Newcastle, Co. Down (H. W. Freston), (G. H. C.). Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Connaught (1 locality). Family THOMISIDA. Philodromus dispar Walck. Mounster.—Cork (May, 1902). Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Oxyptila praticola (Koch). LEINSTER.— Fenagh and Kellistown, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality). Oxyptila flexa Cambr. LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities). Xysticus sabulosus (Hahn). CoNNAUGHT.—Woodford, Galway SE. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901). Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities), Xysticus erraticus (Bl.). CONNAUGHT.—Lough Derg, Galway SE. (R. Welch, July, 1908). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow (October, 1908). Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality). Xysticus ulmi (Hahn). LernsTer.—-Killoughrum, Co. Wexford, R.LA.F.F.C, May, 1899 (G. H. C.). Courtown, Co. Wexford (R. F. Scharff, May, 1899), (G. H. C.). Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N. Halbert). Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities). Family AGELENIDA. Argyroneta aquatica (Cl.). LEINSTER. — Crumlin, Co. Dublin (G. H. C.). Clonmacnoise, Co. Westmeath (G. H. C.). Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N. Halbert). MounstEr.—Baltimore and Skibbereen, Cork W. (G. H. C.). Connaucut.—Ardrahan, Galway SE. (W. F. de V. Kane) (G. H. C.). Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Ulster (7 localities), 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tegenaria Derhamii (Scop.). T. domestica (Carpenter’s List Spid. L.). See note on this species in List No. 2 under the name of 7’. domestica Clerck. Tegenaria hibernica Cambr. CONNAUGHT.— Woodford, Galway SE. Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (3 localities). Hahnia elegans (B1.). LEINSTER.—Lambay, Co. Dublin (Zrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 62, 1907); Fenagh, Co Carlow. Utster.—Belfast (H. L. Orr). Previously recorded from Munster (1), Ulster (2 localities). Family THERIDIIDA. Ero furcata (Vill). MunstEer.—Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F.F.C.); Galtees (G. H. C.); Glenshelane Valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.L.A.FF.C.). Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Connaught (1), Leinster (2 localities). Nesticus cellulanus (Clerck). MownstTErR.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899); Ovens, Cork E. (R. A. Phillips, July, 1908). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Leinster (2 localities’. Theridion denticulatum Walck. LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Abbeyleix, Queen’s Co. ‘Rev. J. M. Browne). Lambay (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 63, 1907). ULSTER.—Near Kilrea, Co. Antrim. Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Leinster (1 locality). Theridion vittatum Koch. LEINSTER.—Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Theridion pallens Bl. MunstTer.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.). Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (2), Ulster (3 localities). Pack- Beresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 111 Pholeomma gibbum (West.). MunstER.—Kenmare, Kerry S. (R.I.A.F.F.C., April, 1889). LEINSTER.-—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Connaught (1 locality), Ceratinella brevis (Wid.). MunstEer.—Galtees (G. E. M.), (G. H. C.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Leinster (1 locality). Ceratinella scabrosa (Cambr.), LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality), Lophocarenum Mengei Simon. Unster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co. Fermanagh (R. Welch, 1903). Previously recorded from Ulster (2 localities). Cnephalocotes curtus Simon, UnstEer.— Bangor, Co. Down (1907). Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality). Araeoncus humilis (B1l.), Utster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co, Fermanagh (R. Welch), LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Munster.—Portumna, Tipperary N. (R. Ll.- Praeger, July, 1908). Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities). Savignia frontata Bl. ConNAUGHT.—Ballymote, Co. Shgo (J. N. Halbert, 1901). Previously recorded from Ulster (4), Munster (1), Leinster (5 localities), Diplocephalus permixtus (Cambr.). MunstER.—Rossbehy, Kerry N. (J. N. Halbert, 1906, R. Soc.). ‘LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. ConnauGcut.—Chureh Island, Lough Gill, Co. Sligo (R. Welch, 1900), Previously recorded from Ulster (3 localities). Diplocephalus latifrons (Cambr.). UtstEr.—Belfast (H. L. Orr, 1900), (G. H. C.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality). R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, B. [T] 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Troxochrus hiemalis (B1.). Troxochrus hiemalis Bl, + Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List } } Spid. I.). Munsrer.—Dromana Wood, Co. Waterford (J, N. Halbert, June, 1900), RLAFF.C). eee LEINSTER.—-Fenagh and Kilearry Bridge, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded under Diplocephalus speciosus Cb. from Leinster (1), Connaught (1), Ulster (8 localities),’ Entelecara trifrons (Cambr.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Leinster (2), Ulster (1 locality). Stylostetor uncinus Cambr. S. broccha Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). See note on this species in List 2, under the name of Stylocletor broccha Koch. Wideria antica (Wid.). LEINSTER.--St. Doulough’s, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, March, 1899) ; Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (8 localities). Cornicularia unicornis (Cambr.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Cornicularia cuspidata (B1.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (8 localities). Typhochrestus digitatus (Cambr.). T. dorsuosus Camby. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). See note on this species in List 2 under the name of Zyphochrestus dorswosus Cambr. Neriene rubens Bl. Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H. C.); Galtees (G. H. C.). Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (2), Ulster (several localities). 1TIn his List Professor Carpenter seems to have more than suspected the identity of these two species ; andin his Paper ‘* On New and Rare British Arachnida,’’ Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvi., p. 52, the Rey. O. P. Cambridge admits their identity. The latter species, therefore, becomes a synonym, Pacx-Beresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 118 Dismodicus bifrons (B1.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Portmarnock, Co. Dublin. UustEer.—Cave Hill, Belfast (H. L. Orr). Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Munster (1), Connaught (1 locality). Gongylidium fuscum (B1.). Stylothorax fuscus Bl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Connaught (1 locality). Gongylidium rufipes (Sund.). Utster.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Patterson). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow; near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). 3 Monster. —Glenshelane valley, Dromana Wood, Lismore, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F-F.C.). Cappoquin, Co. Waterford (J.J. F. X. King, August, 1902). Previously recorded from Ulster (doubtful), Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality). Erigone atra (Bl.). Monster.-——Rossbehy, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.) ; Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. UxstER.—Lough Gullion, Co. Armagh (H. L. Orr); Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh (R. Patterson). Previously recorded from Leinster (3), Ulster (5), Connaught (1 locality). Erigone promiscua (Cambr.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. ULsTER.—Newcastle, Co. Down (Rev. O. P. Cambridge, Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxviii, p. 78, 1906). Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (1), Ulster (2 localities). Maso Sundevalii (West.). LEINSTER.—Near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N. Halbert, July, 1895) ; Fenagh, Co. Carlow; Lambay, Co. Dublin (Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 63, 1907), MunstErR.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H. C.); Glandore, Cork W. WJ. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.). ULstER.-—— Bangor, Co. Down. Previously recorded from Munster (1) Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality). (2*] 114. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Microneta innotabilis (Cambr.). Micryphantes innotabilis Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 63, 1907). Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Microneta viaria (Bl.). Mieryphantes viaria Bl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). ConnauGcut.—Ballysadare, Co. Sligo (J. N. Halbert, April, 1901). Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Leinster (5 localities). Microneta rurestris Koch. Micryphantes rurestris Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). IL. fuscipalpis Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). LEINSTER.—North Bull, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, Sept., 1898). A single male taken in this place was recorded in Prof. Carpenter's list as ieryphantes fuscipalpis Koch, but on re-examination proves to be referable to this species. Fenagh, Co. Carlow. ULSTER.—Bangor, Co. Down. Previously recorded from Ulster (1 locality). Tmeticus prudens (Cambr.). Lernster.—Mount Leinster, Co. Carlow. JI took one female on the summit of Mount Leinster (2,610 ft.),and another at the Nine Stones, about half-way up, in July, 1907. Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Connaught (1 locality) —all on mountain tops. Tmeticus abnormis (B1.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co, Carlow. Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality). Porrhomma pygmea (B1.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. MonstEr.—Ballymote, Co. Shgo (J. N. Halbert, 1901). Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities). Porrhomma microphthalma (Cambr.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lambay, Co. Dublin (Zrish Nat, vol. xvi., p. 63). Previously recorded from Ulster (3 localities), Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 115 Bathyphantes parvulus (West.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Utster.—Bangor, Co. Down. Previously recorded from Ulster (1 locality). Bathyphantes gracilis (Bl.). Munster.— Lismore, Co. Waterford (J.N. Halbert,June, 1900, RLA.F.E.C.). Galtees (G.H.C.). Utster.—Near Kilrea, Co. Antrim. Previously recorded from Leinster (4), Connaught (1), Ulster (2 localities). Bathyphantes pullatus (Cambr.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N. Halbert, July, 1900). Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Ulster (1 locality). Bathyphantes nigrinus (West.). Munster.—Glencar; Kerry S. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R.. Soc.), Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.FE.C.. Uuster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co. Fermanagh (R. Welch, June, 1900). Previously recorded from Leinster (4), Ulster (4 localities). Lephthyphantes ericeeus (B1.). Munstrer.—Galtees (G.H.C.). LEINSTER.—Mount Leinster and Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Portmarnock, Co. Dublin. Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality). Lephthyphantes flavipes (B1.). ULstTER.— Hillsborough, Co. Down (N. H. Foster, 1908). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (1 locality). Lephthyphantes pallidus (Cambr.). LEINSTER.-—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 64, 1907). Previously recorded from Munster (2 localities). Lephthyphantes terricola (Koch). LEInsTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities). 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lephthyphantes leprosus (Ohl.). MunsTErR.—Galtees (G.H.C.). LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. ConnauGHtr.—Ballymote, Co. Sligo (J. N. Halbert, 1901). Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (1), Ulster (1 locality). Stemonyphantes lineata (Linn.). S. bucculentus Cl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I... See note on this species in List 2 under the name of Stemonyphantes bucculentus Cl. Family ARGIOPIDA. Cyclosa conica (Pallas). MunstEr.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.). Rossbehy, Kerry 8. (drish Nat., vol. xu., p. 69, 1903). Cork (May, 1902). Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.). Leinster.—Kolloughrum, Co. Wexford (R.LA.F.F.C., May, 1899) (G.H.C.). Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities). Singa pygmaea (Sund.). Mounster.—Muckross, Kerry N. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1905). Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality). Epeira gibbosa Walck. Araneus gibbosus Walck. (Carpenter’s List Spid. L.). LEINSTER.—Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Abbeyleix, Queen’s Co. (Rev. J. M. Browne). MounstTer.—Cork (May, 1902). Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality). Epeira Redii (Scop.). Araneus Redii Scop. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). LEINSTER.—Courtown and Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (R.LA.F.F.C., May, 1899) (G. H. C.). Fenagh, Co. Carlow. MunstTerR.—Upper Lake, Killarney, Kerry N. (G.H.C.). Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.T.A.F.F.C.). Cappoquin, Co. Waterford (J.J. F. X. King, August, 1902). Tramore, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, 1901, R.LA.F.F.C.). Near Rossbehy, Co. Kerry (frish Nat., vol. xii., p. 69, 1903). Previously recorded from Munster (3), Connaught (1 locality). Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 117 Family LYCOSIDZ. Dolomedes fimbriatus (Cl.). LEINSTER.—Tullamore, King’s Co. (Rev. F. M. King, s.J., May, 1900), (G.H.C.). Cromlyn, Co. Westmeath (Mrs. Battersby), (G.H.C.). MounstEer.—Near Kenmare, Kerry 8. (J. J. F. X. King, August, 1906). ConNAUGHT.— Woodford, Galway SH. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901, ruleAUn EEC, Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (4 localities), Lycosa leopardus Sund. ULstER.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, May, 1900). Lough Erne, Co. Fermanagh (W. F. de V. Kane). ConnaucuT.—Islands of Lough Ree (G.H.C.). Woodford, Galway SE. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901, R.T.A.F.F.C.). LEINSTER.—Near Salmon Leap, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900). Previously recorded from Munster (6), Connaught (2) ,Leinster (1 locality). Pardosa monticola C. L. Koch. MounstER.—Tramore, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, 1901, R.I.A.F.F.C.). LEINSTER. —Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (2 localities). Pardosa purbeckensis I. O. P. Cambridge. MunstTER.—Near Rossbehy, Kerry (Jrish Nat., vol xii., p. 69, 1903). Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality). Pardosa herbigrada (Bl.). MunsterR.—Near Rossbehy, Kerry (Jrish Nat., vol. xii, p. 69, 1903). Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Leinster (1), Connaught (3 localities). Pardosa prativaga Koch. UxstEr.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, May, 1900). Previously recorded from Munster (1 locality). Pardosa lugubris ( Walck.). Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H.C.); Galtees, Co. Tipperary (Gy, ale tee) Previously recorded from Leinster ‘2 districts), 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family ATTIDA. Neon reticulatus (Bl.). Monster.—Kenmare, Kerry S. (G. H. C.). LEINSTER.— Kilcarry Bridge, Co. Carlow. Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities). Euophrys frontalis (Bl.). LErNsTER.— Howth, Co. Dublin. Utster.—Fair Head, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, Sept., 1907). Previously recorded from Munster (4), Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality). Attus floricola (Walck.). Utster.—Lough Erne, Co. Fermanagh (W. F. de V. Kane). Previously recorded from the shore of Lough Derg and Connaught — (1 locality). Hasarius faleatus (Clerck). Ergane falcata Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid I.). CoNNAUGHT.— W oodford, Galway S.E. (J. N. Halbert, 1901, R.LA.F.F.C.). Leinster. —Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (R.I.A.F.F.C., May, 1899) (G. H.C.). Mounster.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.) ; Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.). Previously recorded from Munster (2), Leinster (1 locality). [ 19° 4 VIII. CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A MONOGRAPH OF THE BRITISH AND IRISH OLIGOCH ATA. By ROWLAND SOUTHERN. B.Sc. Puates VII.-X1. Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Aprin 24, 1909. INTRODUCTION. THE Oligocheeta recorded in this paper have been collected in various parts of the British Isles. The great majority are from Ireland; and most of the collecting has been done in Co. Dublin and Co. Wicklow. By the aid of grants from the Flora and Fauna Committee of the Royal Irish Academy, I was enabled to spend some time collecting Oligocheeta in Co. Kerry and Co. Donegal in 1906. Some few English and Welsh specimens I collected in Lancashire and Barmouth respectively. I am much indebted to Mr. W. Evans, of Edinburgh, who sent me a number of specimens, chiefly of the smaller species. In June, 1907, during a short visit to the Isle of Man, I collected a number of species. I am also greatly indebted to the Rev. H. Friend, who has supplied me with a large number of unpublished records of the Lumbricide. The type specimens and collections are deposited in the National Museum, Dublin. So far as the systematic study of the British Oligochzta is concerned, attention has been confined chiefly to the two families Naidide and Lumbri- cide. Much work on the former family has been done, especially by Lankester, Bousfield, Bourne, Benham, Beddard, &c. The elucidation of our earthworm fauna is chiefly the work of the Rev. H. Friend. The Tubificide, and especially the Enchytreide, have been greatly neglected; and I have paid special attention to these groups. The large number of new species and of additions to the British list shows how much work remains to be done on this order before our knowledge can be considered in any way complete. The only family which is fairly well known, and whose distribution can be compared with that of the R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [U] 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. continental species, is the Lumbricide or earth-worms proper; and even here our knowledge of the Scotch and Welsh species is very adequate. The numbers in brackets refer to the Bibliography at the end of the paper. DISTRIBUTION. 1. Ecological. The mountains in the British Isles are scarcely high enough to have a pronounced alpine fauna; and I have unfortunately not been able to obtain specimens from a greater height than 2000 feet. The most characteristic Oligocheete at this elevation is the small Enchytreeid Marionina sphagnetorum (Vejd.), which almost invariably occurs in the soil and peat on mountains and elevated moors. I have found it on the Reeksin Kerry (1500 ft.) ; Lough Salt Mountain, Co. Donegal (1500 ft.) ; Callary Bog, Co. Wicklow (1000 ft.) ; Snaefell summit, Isle of Man (2000 ft.); and various other places. Its continental distribution also seems to indicate that it is an alpine form. Acheta bohemica (Vejd.) was also found on the summits of Snaefell and Lough Salt Mountain ; but it also occurs near sea-level on the cliffs at Port Erin, Isle of Man. The following species have been taken at elevations between 1000 and 2000 ft., though they are also common at sea-level. LInumbricus rubellus. Helodrilus chloritica. Helodrilus Hisent. Eiseniella tetraedra, typ. (in lake FHelodrilus constrictus. 1500 feet high in Kerry). H. rubidus. A number of species are generally to be found under the bark of fallen trees. The earth-worms most frequently found in this habitat are—LZisenia rosea, Helodrilus rubidus, H. mammalis, Lumbricus rubellus, L. castaneus, and L. festivus. The cocoons of these worms are common in the loose material between the bark and the wood. This habitat is also favoured by numerous Enchytreeids, including Fridericia Bretschert, F. striata, Bryodrilus Ehlersi, &e. The only sharp ecological division of the aquatic Oligocheta is between the marine and the fresh-water species. The marine forms are found commonly between tide-marks under stones, among weeds, in the sand, &e. Characteristic species are—LHnchytreus albidus, Lumbricillus litoreus, L. verru- cosus, L. fossarum, L. Evansi, Marionina semifusca, Clitellio arenarwus, Tubifex Benedeni, T. costatus, &e. Only a few species are to be found in the rapid mountain streams. They belong to the families Holosomatide and Naidide. ‘The most characteristic SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 121 are—Cheetogaster crystallinus, C. diastrophus, Nais obtusa, and Aolosoma Hem- prichi. No distinction can be drawn between the Oligochete fauna of the slow lowland streams, and that inhabiting ponds and lakes. Tubifex rivulo- rum, however, is almost confined to ponds and lakes, and is seldom found in rivers. ‘I'he most characteristic species found in these lakes and streams are— Stylarva lacustris. Tubifex rivulorum. Cheetogaster erystallinus. T. ferox. C. diastrophus. Limnodrilus parvus. Nais elinguis. DL udekemianus. NV. obtusa. Lumbriculus variegatus. Ayolosoma variegatum. Stylodrilus Hallissyt. 2. Geographical, The only species of Lumbricidee peculiar to the British Isles are Hiseniella macrura (Friend) and Helodrilus relictus n. sp. Both these species have been described from single specimens. The former was described by Friend in 1893, from a specimen found in Dublin; and it has not since been observed. The var. tetragonura of Hiseniella tetraedra was described by Friend, from Bangor, North Wales; and it has not been found elsewhere. The validity of these three forms is not yet satisfactorily established. I have examined the distribution of our endemic earthworms in order to find out whether they fall into the usual geographical groups which are believed to constitute our native fauna. These are four in number: (1) North American, (2) Northern and Alpine, (3) Lusitanian, (4) Germanic. The area where endemic species of Lumbricide are found embraces Europe, Asia (except the south-east), and the eastern portion of Canada and the United States. The greater number of species is found in the districts to the north and north-east of the Mediterranean; and the centre of radiation for the family was probably in this region. Many of our species are found widely spread over the whole of this region, and consequently their place of origin cannot be determined. Of the 29 species and sub-species of earthworms found in the British Isles, 11 fall into this class. These are— Hiseniella tetraedra. FHelodrilus rubidus typ. Misenia fetida. var. subrubicunda. LH. rosea. FT, octaedrus. Helodrilus caliginosus typ. Lumbricus rubellus. var. trapezoides. LL. castaneus, L. terrestris. [U*] 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Helodrilus chloroticus is found commonly throughout Europe and North America. Helodrilus longus, H. constrictus, and Octolasium lactewm range over the British Isles, Southern Europe, and North America, but do not occur north of Germany. One species, Helodrilus Beddardi, occurs in North America, Ireland, Thibet, and North China. The two species Helodrilus mammalis and Lumbricus festivus, though common and widely spread in the British Isles, occur elsewhere only in the north of France. Octolasium cyaneum, rare in the British Isles, has a more extended range, being found in Germany, France, Switzerland, and North Italy. Helodrilus Hisena has a still wider distribution. It is very common in the British Isles; and on the Continent is found in Denmark, Germany, Portugal, North Italy, and Croatia. Only two species, Helodrilus (Hophila) oculatus, and H. (Kophila) ictericus, occurring in Great Britain, are absent from Ireland. The former was found near Edinburgh ; the latter in the Botanic Gardens at Cambridge—a some- what suspicious locality. On the Continent, HH. oculatus is found in Germany, Switzerland, and North Italy ; whilst 4. ictericus occurs in France, Switzerland, and North Italy. This distribution agrees roughly with that of the Germanic group of our fauna. It is interesting to note that these species fall into the large sub- genus ‘ Kophila,’ that they are the only representatives of this sub-genus in the British Isles, that neither of them is found in Ireland, and that they belong to the faunistic group, the Germanic, which is considered the most modern in our fauna. This sub-genus has a restricted and continuous range over Southern Europe and South-west Asia, and is probably the most recent in origin of the various groups of the Lumbricide. In view of its almost complete absence, it seems a fair inference that the greater part of the earthworm fauna of these islands is of comparatively great age. This applies especially to Ireland, where the sub-genus EKophila is quite absent, and where the oldest element, the Lusitanian, is well represented. The most interesting group comprises those species which occur in Ireland, but not in Great Britain. These are Lumbricus Friendi (Lumbricus papillosus, Friend), Eisenia veneta, var. hibernica, EL. v. var. zebra, Helodrilus relictus, and Helodrilus Beddardt. The latter has already been discussed ; and its peculiar distribution does not yet admit of any satisfactory explanation. The other species are found on the Continent, in the south-west or the Mediterranean regions of Europe and Asia. ; Lumbricus Friendi is common in the south of Ireland. On the Continent it is markedly alpine in its range, and is only found at considerable elevations SourHeRN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 123 in the Pyrenees and the Alps. LHisenia veneta is a Mediterranean species, of which several varieties have been described, distinguished chiefly by differences in colour, and in the arrangement of the sete. ZH. veneta, var. hibernica, is a well-marked variety which Friend found in Dublin. On the Continent it is found in North Italy and the Island of Crete (vide fig. 1). Another variety from Limerick, recorded in this paper, though very close to the type form, still more resembles the var. zebra, found by Michaelsen in : | q aT CJ oe \ at SSS SS wi Wd Eisenia veneta typica. E.V.var.hortensis. E.V. var. hibernica. E.V. var. zebra. Fig. 1.—Distribution of Eisenia veneta and its varieties. Transcaucasia. The type form is found in countries bounding the north and east coasts of the Mediterranean, in the Crimea, and in Transcaucasia. It is probable that the forms from Limerick and Transcaucasia, which are placed in the var. zebra, have arisen as independent and parallel variations from the type form, since they occur at the extreme western and eastern limits of the range of the species. The new species, Helodrilus relictus, described in 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. this paper, has for its nearest allies Helodrilus Moller in Portugal, and H. Mobii in Madeira, the Canaries, and Tangiers. According to the theory advanced by Michaelsen (22. p. 179) to explain the present distribution of the Lumbricide, the northern limit of the endemic species coincides with the lower limit of the ice during the glacial epoch. Species now found north of this lime are supposed to have spread to their present habitat since the retreat of the ice. The only part of the British Isles which does not show glaciation is the south of England, and conse- quently this is the only British locality where endemic species could occur. This theory seems to explain admirably the Continental distribution of the Lumbricide. But it does not account for the presence in Ireland of those species which are absent from Great Britain, and which have a characteristic Mediterranean distribution. He dismisses them briefly by saying that they are “stark peregrin,’ without tellg us how they reached Ireland. Four hypotheses may be advanced to explain their presence :— 1st, that after being exterminated in Ireland by the ice, they spread from the South of England to the West of Ireland, and flourished there, whilst they became extinct in England ; 2nd, that they reached Ireland by a continuous land-connection with the South of France, or Portugal, since the Ice Age ; 35rd, that they represent a Pre-Glacial fauna which survived the Ice Age; Ath, that they were introduced by man. The first hypothesis, that they spread from England, may be dismissed as improbable. The earthworm fauna of Ireland is richer than that of Great Britain, and cannot have been altogether derived from it. There is, moreover, no definite proof of a land-connection between Ireland and Great Britain since the Ice Age. As to the second hypothesis, the evidence in favour of a Post-Glacial land-connection with the South-West of Europe is very slight; and, in any case, it could hardly have lasted long enough to allow such slow-spreading animals as earthworms to reach Ireland from the Mediterranean region. The theory of introduction by man has little to recommend it; and consideration of the present distribution shows that it is a quite inadequate explanation. For instance, Lumbricus Friendi only occurs in the South of Ireland in the British Isles, and has only been found elsewhere at consider- able elevations in the Pyrenees and the Alps. It is somewhat difficult to imagine this species being transferred by early visitors from such localities SoutHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 125 to Ireland. If, as Michaelsen avers, the whole earthworm fauna of Ireland has arrived since the close of the Ice Age, there must have been a land- connection. It seems, therefore, that we are compelled to fall back on the third hypothesis, that in some way the fauna survived the Ice Age, either in Treland or in some neighbouring land free from ice, and in connection with Ireland. It has been suggested that there was such an extension to the south-west. But even this latter assumption is unnecessary. In discussing the presence of a large endemic earthworm fauna in the Alps, which must have been strongly glaciated, Michaelsen (22. p. 180) suggests that the original fauna may have survived in small oasis-like areas between the glaciers. In the same way, in Co. Kerry, which was near the extreme south of the glaciated area, there may have been small areas free from ice, in which a remnant of the original earthworm fauna survived, The age of the Ivish earthworm fauna is attested by the absence of the sub-genus Eophila, and the presence of a small group of species having a discontinuous distribution of the Lusitanian type, admittedly the oldest in our fauna. As regards the aquatic families of the Oligocheta, and the Enchytreide, our knowledge of their distribution is at present quite inadequate to allow any general conclusions to be drawn from it, as may be seen from the large number of new records in this paper. I have drawn up a list of species known to occur in the British Isles, showing our present knowledge of their distribution in the various regions, in a convenient form for reference. Those species which are here recorded for the first time from the different countries are marked with an asterisk, LIST OF THE OLIGOCHATA OCCURRING IN THE BritTIsH ISLEs. SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. bisa Treland. | AEOLOSMATID 2%. | /Xolosma quaternarium, Ehrb., «x x — | = = A. Beddardi, Mchlsn., x = | = = = A. Hemprichi, Ehrbg., . x x i = Re A. Headleyi, Beddard, . : f : cule e SG — = = = | A. yariegatum, Vejd.,_ . : é : : ~— we — = x A. tenebrarum, Vejd.,_ . . : : ; x ee | — — | 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List OF THE OLIGOCHHTA OCCURRING IN THE British IstEs—continued. SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. apie Treland. NaAIvIDz. Paranais litoralis (Miill.), | Cheetogaster diastrophus (Gruith), C. erystallinus, Vejd., . 4 5 5 = C. diaphanus (Gruith), C. limnei, Baer., } Ko Xe eX | | | x Ophidonais serpentina (Mull.), O. Reckei, Floericke, | | | | x te Branchiodrilus Semperi (Bourne), Nais obtusa (Gerv.), N. elinguis, Mull., N. heterocheta, Benham, Dero latissima, Bousf., . Perrieri, Bousf., . obtusa, Udek., - . Miilleri, Bousf., . IS) lo) IS) |S . limosa, Leidy, D. furcata, Oken, Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.), Ripistes macrocheta (Bourne), Slayina appendiculata (Udek.), STR Ki Kent Xt Se a ee XT OSX | | | | Stylaria lacustris (L.), S. Lomondi, Martin, Pristina equiseta, Bourne, x | | | | P. longiseta, Ehrbg., . 5 = x | | | | TUBIFICIDA:. Branchiura coccinea (Vejd.), B. Sowerbyi, Bedd., | x | | | See “ox | | | Monopylephorus rubroniyeus, Ley. (= Vermi- culus pilosus, Goodrich.). Clitellio arenarius (Miill.), Limnodrilus Hoffmeisteri, Clap., x xm | | | L. udekemianus, Clap, SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 127 List OF THE OLIGOCHRTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLEs—continued. SPECIES. TUBIFICIDm—continued. L. parvus, %. sp., L. longus, Bretscher., L. aurostriatus, 2. sp., Tubifex tubifex (Miull.), . . Benedeni (Udek.), . ferox (Kisen), . costatus (Clap.), . barbatus (Grube). sl tel irs} Ie} tl . Thompsoni, 2. sp., T. Templetoni, 7. sp., LuMBRICULID®. Lumbriculus variegatus (Miill.), Trichodrilus (Phreatothrix) cantabrigiensis (Bedd.), Stylodrilus Vejdoyskyi (Ben.), S. gabrete, Vejd., S. Hallissyi, x. sp., ENCHYTRA@IDZ. Henlea Dicksoni (Eisen), H. hibernica, Southern, . H. nasuta (Hisen), . : H. ventriculosa (Udek.), Bryodrilus Ehlersi, Ude, Bucholzia appendiculata (Buch.) B. fallax, Mchlsn., . Marionina sphagnetorum (Vejd. M. crassa (Clap.), M. semifusca (Clap.), M. Ebudensis (Clap.), Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse), R,1I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. England./Scotland. Ss OS WS WX Wales. Isle Of Mane Treland. 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List oF THE OLIGOCHHTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLES—continued. SPECIES. ES ee Coe rt EncHytTR @ID &—continued. . subterraneus (Vejd.), . verrucosus (Clap.), . fossarum (Tauber), . Pagenstecheri (Ratz.), . niger, 2. Sp., . Evansi, 2. sp., Mesenchytreus fenestratus (Eisen), M. M. M. Beumeri (Mchlsn.), setosus, Mchlsn., celticus, %. sp., - Enchytreus albidus, Henle., pee fe f . turicensis, Bretscher . globulata, Bretscher, . . Bucholzii, Vejd., . argenteus, Mchlsn., > . pellucidus, Friend., . sabulosus, Southern, . - lobatus, ”. sp., Frederica bulbosa (Rosa), > > |e > JL > ee > Le > i >| > Le 3 J ~ LJ] . striata (Levinsen), . bisetosa (Levinsen), . paroniana, Issel, . Magna, Friend, . . glandulosa, Southern, . aurita, Issel, . agricola, Moore, . . Leydigi (Vejd.), - Perrieri (Vejd.), - lobifera (Vejd.), . Ratzeli, var. Beddardi, Bretscher, . Michaelseni, Bretscher, . hegemon (Vejd.), England./Scotland.| Wales. Isle of Man. x* == pee x x = — x* 255 x = — =— x * — as. xK* = x x * SS — x* — x =. wee — x —_ > Oe Me — x <= = = ate x* x == ae — *¥ == = Seca ale geet >< aa — x —s es — x* — == x* = x F x* = x = ee Treland. SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 129 * List oF THE OLIGOCHETA OCCURRING IN THE Britisu IsLtEs—continued. SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. EncHY?TR 1D A—continued. F. connata, Bretscher, F. valdensis, Issel, F. polycheta, Bretscher, F. minuta, Bretscher, F. Bretscheri, Southern, Acheta Eiseni, Vejd., A. bohemica (Vejd.), A. minima, Southern, HapLoraxip”. Haplotaxis gordioides (Hartm.), GLOSSOSCOLECIDE. Sparganophilus tamesis, Benham, LuMBRICID&. Hiseniella tetraedra, typ. (Sav.), E. tetraedra, var. tetragonura (Friend), E. macrura (Friend), Kisenia foetida (Say.), E. veneta, var. hibernica (Friend), . var. zebra, Mchlsn., var. tepidaria, Friend, E. rosea (Say.), Helodrilus (Allol.) caliginosus (Sav.), H. (A.) caliginosus, var. trapezoides (Dugés), . | H. (A.) longus (Ude), ? H. (A. f) relictus, x. sp., H. (A.) chloroticus (Say.), H. (Dendro) rubidus, typ. (Say.), H. (D.) rubidus, var. subrubicundus (Eisen), x XxX X xK* Poe Treland. x* x ae x* =e x = x ee x = x* xs x* = x x* x = x aes x = x ex Ks is Suet aus x = x a x = x * x x xe x x* x 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. = List oF THE OLIGOCHEHTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLEs—continued. SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. é Ae Treland. LumBricip#—continued. Holodrilus (D.) mammalis (Sav.), Xx x x* == x H. (D.) octaedrus (Savy.), x x ae ae x* H. (Eophila) ictericus (Sav.), . x = ae ae ai H. (E.) oculatus, Hoff., . ; : : c = x = = =F H. (Bimastus) Beddardi (Mchsln.), . ; E — — = = x H. (B.) Eiseni (Levinsen), x x* x* x* x H. (B.) constrictus (Rosa), x x* == xe Xx Octolasium cyaneum (Sav.), x — x == x O. lacteum (Orley), 5 5 ; é : x x* x x x Lumbricus rubellus, Hoff., x x x x* x L. castaneus (Sav.), x x x* x* x L. terrestris, L., x x x = x L. Friendi, Cognetti, : : : : é — = a — x L. festivus (Sav.), . 2 : : : : x x x* = x Torau, 135 British species and sub-species, 79 48 22 16 96 SYSTEMATIC PART. The list of synonyms and references given under each species usually refers to British records only. For the full synonymy, reference must be made to Michaelsen (Tierreich, Oligocheta). The literature of the British forms is given in Beddard’s “ Monograph,” and usually only papers published since the issue of that work are given in the Bibliography. Under the head of “ Habitat” is given a list of all the places in the British Isles from which I have examined specimens; whilst under “Distribution” is given the general range of the species. With the exception of the earthworms, all the species were studied alive and nearly all the drawings were made from living specimens. The month during which specimens were taken is given before the habitat. The specimens were sexually mature, unless denoted by the sign (im.). SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 131 Family AOLOSOMATIDZ. olosoma Hemprichi Ehrbg. 1869. A. quaternarium, Lankester in Trans. Linn. Soc. London, vol. xxvi., p. 641. August (im.). Habitat—Ireland. In weeds from R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow, in company with several Naids and Rhabdoceels. Mstribution—England (Lankester, tom. cit.) ; Europe, Soudan, North America (Illinois). fKolosoma variegatum Vejd. 1889. A. v., Beddard in Proce. Zool. Soc. London, p. 52. April (im.). Habitat—Treland. In weeds from R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. Dnstribution—Cork (Beddard, tom. cit.); Germany; Bohemia. Family NAIDIDA. I have not been able to give very much attention to the Naidide. They have, however, been fairly well worked in England. The most interesting record is that of Ophidonais Reckei Floer. Chetogaster diastrophus (Gruith.). 1892. C.d., Benham in Q. Journ. Mier. Sci., vol. xxxiil., p. 212. In the [vish specimens of this species, the prostomium, though distinct, is not so prominent as Vejdovsky (28, Taf. vi., fig. 11) figured it. The chitinous plate, which hes at the back and under the brain is very conspicuous. There are 6-7 sete in a bundle, those on the second segment being considerably larger than the others. The nerve-cord has a very irregular outline, as though fringed with glandular outgrowths. The length is 1-2 mm.; and the individuals consist of 10-12 segments. It is interesting to watch these worms working their way rapidly through close-set weeds. The anterior bundles of setze can be thrust forward, and expanded like a fan, and are used like claws, to drag the rest of the body forward. January (im.). April (im.). May (m.). August (im.). Habitat—Ireland. Rk. Dargle, at Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan ; Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin. Distribution—Middle Europe. 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Chetogaster crystallinus Vejd. 21869. Chetogaster niveus, Lankester in Trans. Linn. Soc. London, vol. xxvi., p. 641. 21893. C.c., Hartog in rish Nat., vol. ii., p. 117. This species is recorded by Prof. Hartog from Cork (tom. cit.), but as he described it as “a large species, revealing its structure under a pocket-lens,” the record is somewhat dubious. January (im.). May (im.). Habitat—Ireland. In weeds from R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow ; Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin. Distribution --Middle Europe. Ophidonais serpentina (Miill.). 1886. Slavina serpentina, Bousfield in Journ. Linn. Soc., vol. xix., p. 268. The individuals of this species were enveloped in a very delicate tube, coated with fine particles of mud. March (im.). Habitat—Ireland. R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. Distribution—England ; Europe. Ophidonais Reckei Floericke. Plate vIL, fig. 1, a-B. 1892. O.F., Floericke in Zool. Anz., vol. xv., p. 470. The brief description of this species given by Floericke refers mainly to the character of the dorsal setze, which differ from those of O. serpentina in being pointed, and not bifid, at the distal end. In other respects the two species are said to be similar. This form does not appear to have been recorded since. I found several specimens of a worm in a pond in the Phoenix Park, Dublin, which must be referred to this species. The worms are enveloped in a very fine tube, probably of mucus secreted by the whole body. To this tube, fine particles of mud are attached. The whole tube is quite flexible, and allows the worm to wriggle about without apparently incommoding it. When the tube is removed, the body of the worm is seen to be quite transparent. The eyes consist of large irregular masses of dark pigment, just in front of the corners of the mouth. The brain (Pl. vu, fig. 1, A) is concave in front, and deeply cut behind. The dorsal bundles commence in the sixth segment, and contain a single short, SourHErN—WMonograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 133 thick, pointed seta, having a node near the distal end (fig. 1, B, a). The ventral bundles contain 3-5 sete. In the anterior bundles the node is in the proximal half (fig. 1, B, b). Behind the fifth segment, it is in the centre ; and in the posterior setz, it is in the distal half (fig. 1, B, c). This appears to be the opposite arrangement to that found in O. serpentina. Length 10-15 mm. January (im.). Habitat—Ireland. Pond in Phceenix Park, Dublin. Distribution —Germany. Nais obtusa (Gerv.). Plate vil., fig. 2. 1891. WV. barbata, Bourne in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxii., p. 344. 1892. NV. barbata, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiil., p. 214. I have on several occasions found Naids which must be referred to this species. It is evidently very variable, as the figures of the ventral setz given by various writers differ greatly. ‘The drawings given (PI. VIL, fig. 2, a, b) were carefully drawn to scale, and differ from those given by Vejdovsky (28. Pl. u., fig. 24). They agree fairly well with the Swiss specimens figured by Piguet (24. Pl. 12, fig. 8, b, c). The dorsal bundles (Pl. viz., fig. 2, ©) are composed of two kinds of capillary set, the shorter ones being curved near the middle, and about 4 the length of the long ones. Each bundle contains 1-2 long, and 2-4 short sete. January (im.), March (im.), August (im.). Halitat—Ireland. R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow; Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. MNstribution—England. Europe. Asia (Lake Baikal). Nais elinguis Miill. 1891. N.e., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiii., p. 212. 1907. Ne, Southern in Lrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 69. The Irish specimens of this species differ in some small points from the figures given by Vejdovsky (28. Taf. 2-3). The ventral sete of segments 2-5 are slightly longer, straighter, and much slenderer than those of the following segments. The prostomium is conical, or rounded, only as long as the base is broad. January (im.), February (im.), April (im.), May (im.), October (im.). 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Habitat—Iveland. Phenix Park, Dublin; Pond near the Scalp, Co. Wicklow; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. Distribution—England; Europe; North America. Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.). 1886. Nais hamata, Bolton in Midland Naturalist, July, p. 176. 1891. Bohemilla comata Vejd., Bourne in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei, vol. xxxii., p. 344. 1893. B. ornata [misprint ?] Vejd., Hartog in Jrish Nat., vol. it, fig. 117. 1903. Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.), Michaelsen in Mit. Nat. Museum, Hamburg, xix., p. 185. A single specimen of this well-marked species was obtained from a bog- pool on Calary Bog, Co. Wicklow. It had a pair of conspicuous eyes. The alimentary canal differs from Vejdovsky’s description (28. taf. iL, fig. 2). The csophagus is a simple tube, without any such swelling as Vejdovsky represents. February (im.). Habitat—Ireland. Bog-pool, on Calary Bog, Co. Wicklow. Distribution— Cork (Hartog rec.) ; England; Bohemia; Germany; France; Russia ; Denmark. Stylaria lacustris (L.). 1865. S./., Johnston in “Cat. Bri. Non-paras. Worms,” p. 70. April (im.), June (im.), July (im.), October (im.). Habitat—lveland. Kerry lakes; Co. Wicklow ; Co. Dublin; Co. Meath (Rt. Boyne) ; Donegal lakes. Wales. Cwmbychan Lake, Merionethshire. Distribution—British Isles ; Europe; North America, Family TUBIFICIDA. Branchiura Sowerbyi Beddard. 1892. B.S., Beddard in Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. (n. s.), vol. xxxii., p. 325. This interesting species occurs in large numbers in the Victoria Regia tank, and in the overflow tank, at the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, Dublin. There can be little doubt but that this worm has been introduced into the British Isles, probably from South America. It is somewhat remarkable that it has not been recorded from any of the Gardens on the Continent. The Dublin specimens were much larger than those Beddard examined, the SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheeta. 135 contracted worm being about 50 mm. long, expanding in water to at least 150mm. The worms live with their heads buried in the mud, whilst the tails wave actively about in the water. Their tenacity of life is very remark- able. I kept the tail-end of several specimens in a small dish of clean water for several months, and at the end of that period they were still actively wriggling about, though they could not possibly have taken any food. The sete were more numerous than in Beddard’s specimens. ‘The anterior dorsal bundles contain 6-9 short, and 1-3 capillary sete. ‘The ventral bundles contain 7-11 sete. In young forms there are usually three capillary sete in the dorsal bundles. ‘he tips of the anterior ventral bundles are single. They gradually change into bifid setae behind the fifth segment. The clitellum occupies segments $10, 11,12. The larger specimens are of a deep purple colour, the younger ones blood-red. May (mature). Habitat—Ireland. Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, Dublin. Distribution —Regent’s Park ; Kew Gardens. Clitellio arenarius (Mull.). 1889. C.a., Beddard in Proc. Zool. Soe. London, 1888, p. 490. This species occurs in large numbers in suitable places on the shore. The spermatophores are very conspicuous in the mature species, and are longer and narrower than those figured by Claparede. (4. Pl. m1, fig. 4.) Mature—F¥ebruary, March, June. Habitat—Ireland. Dublin coast (Malahide, Sandymount, Sandycove). Distribution—British Isles ; Western Europe. Limnodrilus udekemianus Clap. 1896. JZ.u., Friend in Jrish Nat., vol. v., p. 1277. 1897. L£.u., Friend in Zrish Nat., vol. vi., p. 207. 1898. Low. + L. Wordsworthianus, Friend in Zoologist, 4th ser., vol. i1., p. 120. This species! occurs in vast numbers in muddy sediment in the R. Douglas at Adlington, Lancashire. It is made conspicuous by the rings of bluish-grey 1 Nore AvDED IN Press.—I have recently received from Roscrea, Co. Tipperary, a large number of worms belonging to this species. They were found by a farmer in a drain running under his garden. ‘The drain, which is 6” by 4” in size, was choked for a distance of 3 or 4 feet by a masz of these worms. The drain only received overflow water from a pump. ‘The source of these worms is unknown. ‘heir slow rate of reproduction and the absence of sufficient food indicate that they did not originate in the drain. It is quite possible that they live in underground water, which supplies the pump, and had collected in the drain owing to their habit of associating in tangled masses. R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [Y] 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. or golden pigment in the posterior segments. Some of the specimens contained large spindle-shaped spermatophores as long as the diameter of the body. The penis-sheath is slightly bent and widened at both ends. In the brief description, without figures, of LZ. Wordsworthianus, by Friend (tom. cit.), there are no characters which would separate it from the above species. Mature—February, March, April. Habitat—England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire. Distribution—Ireland ; England; Europe. Limnodrilus longus Bretscher. 1901. JZ./., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., 1x., p. 204. This species is distinguished by the comparative length of the penis- sheath. In the Irish specimens the length was 21 times the breadth. Bretscher gives 20 to 1 as the proportion. The sheath has a broad and shallow funnel- like expansion at the distal end. The anterior nephridia are enveloped in | bladder-like cells. The length is 20-25 mm., and there are 4-7 sete in the anterior bundles. Mature—January, April. Habitat—Ireland. Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin. R. Annalee, Bally- haise, Co. Cavan. Distribution — Switzerland. Limnodrilus aurostriatus n. sp. Plate vi.., fig. 8, A-G. These worms are 25-30 mm. long, and very slender. They are bright red in front. The tail is paler in colour; and each segment has two golden rings formed by pigment-bearing glands in the epidermis. The front ring is in a line with the sete, the second at the posterior margin of the segment. The segments are biannulate (Pl. VIL, fig. 3, A); and the epidermis is covered with clear glands. There are 6-8 setz in each bundle. The teeth of the sete are nearly equal in length; but the lower tooth is the thicker (fig. 3,B). In the anterior sete the teeth are almost parallel (fig. 3, B, a); but in the posterior sete they diverge much more (fig. 3,B,b). The ceso- phagus begins in the 5th segment, and is covered with dark peritoneal cells. The brain (fig, 5,c) is almost square. In a state of rest, the posterior margin is almost straight, but when contracted it is slightly concave. The anterior border is slightly conical; and the median outgrowth is only represented by SoutHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 137 a slender branching nerve. The commissures are very wide, and project far in front of the brain. There are contractile vessels in the 8th and 9th segments. In the posterior segments there is only a single integumental commissure between the dorsal and ventral vessels. It lies at the back of the segment, and does not branch, thus differing markedly from LZ. Hoffmeistert Clap. The first nephridia are in the 6th segment. The anterior nephridia (fig. 3, D) are enveloped in a compact mass of bladder-like cells. ‘The duct is widened at the pore. The post-clitellar nephridia are not enveloped in these cells. The spermatheca (fig. 3, E) consists of a large sac which leads by a narrow passage into a wide duct. The duct is proportionately much smaller than in L. parvus. The spermathece each contain 2 or 3 spermatophores. These (fig. 3,F) are compact, oval bodies, with rounded ends. At the broad end is a clear oval space containing several shining granules. The atrium is very long and slender, and is swollen in the middle, where it receives the prostate gland. The penis is 8—9 times as long as the proximal end is broad (fig. 3, G). It is curved distally, and terminates in a funnel-like enlargement, which is twisted on one side into a sharp-pointed beak. This species seems to be most nearly related to L. Hoffmeisteri Clap. The chief differences are :— (1) The pharynx reaches back to the 5th segment ; (2) Integumental vessels not branched ; (3) Shape of the setze and penis-sheath ; (4) Shape of the spermatheca and spermatophores. Mature—April. Halitat— Pond at Carrickmines, Co. Dublin, Limnodrilus parvus n. sp. PLATE VIIL, fig. 5, A-E. This species is of comparatively small and slender dimensions, being only 12-15 mm. long. The prostomium is rounded; and the breadth at the base exceeds the length. The epidermis is smooth, and the segments not bian- nulate. There are 3-5, usually 5, setee in the anterior dorsal and ventral bundles. The lower tooth of the seta is slightly longer and thicker than the upper one (PI. vi, fig. 5, a). The node occurs at the beginning of the distal third. The brain (fig. 5,8) has a rounded outline, and is deeply concave behind. The front is slightly convex, and has a broad median outgrowth. [¥*] 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The commissures are also large and broad. The pharynx reaches back to the 5th segment. The intestine is covered with very dark-brown cells. There are prominent contractile vessels in segments 8 and 9. The nephridia are almost completely enveloped in a mass of clear spherical cells. The spermathece consist of a pear-shaped sack, which leads through a narrow opening into a broad thick-walled duct, opening by a narrow slit on the 10th segment (fig. 5, c). No spermatophores were observed. The sperm duct (fig. 5,D) commences with a cone-shaped funnel, which leads into a long narrow duct ciliated during the latter part of its course. This passes into a broad atrium lined with very characteristic irregular branched masses of cells. At about the middle of its length it receives the large prostate gland. The penis-sheath is 9-12 times as long as broad. It is curved ina very irregular manner, and becomes very narrow distally, before expanding into a funnel-like mouth (fig. 5,m). The distal end is of somewhat complex structure. It is sometimes bent at right angles (fig. 5, EH, d), but usually - only slightly curved. The length in all cases was very close to 300m, the width 25-35u. The width of the proximal end varies; and this accounts for the variation in the relative proportions. The length is slightly less than the width of the body. Mature—¥ebruary to April. Habitat—Treland. Pond near Montpelier, Co, Dublin; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire. Tubifex tubifex (Miull.). 1851. Nas filiformis, Williams in Rep. British Assoc., vol. xxi., p. 264, Plate 8, fig. 72. The species referred to by Williams (¢om. cit.) as Nais filiformis, Ant. Dug., would appear to be Twbifex tubifex (T. rivulorum auct.). Michaelsen (21, p. 51) refers it doubtfully to 7. feroz (Hisen) ; but the shape of the spermatophore and its arrow-like head point to 7’ tubifex. Mature—March, April, May, October. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Carrickmines, &c.); Co Wicklow (Pond near Scalp). England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire. Distribution—British Isles; Europe; North America. SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 139 Tubifex ferox Eisen. 1891. Spirosperma ferox, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiiL., pe 20/7. 1895. Spirosperma papillosus, Beddard in Monograph Olig., p. 263. Mature—Apvril, May. Habitat—Ireland. RK. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan. Distribution—England, Europe. Tubifex Benedeni (Udek.). 1889. Hemitubifez ater + H. benedu, Beddard in Proe. Zool. Soe. London, p. 486. 1892. H. ater, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei, vol. xxxiii., p. 187. This species occurs in large numbers between tide-marks at various places on Dublin Bay. The specimens I examined all had capillary sete in the dorsal bundles. The form recorded by Friend as Hemitubifex benedw (14, p. 120; 12, p. 128) was obtained from Malahide, in fresh water, and there is no reason to think it belongs to this species, which is always found in the marine littoral zone. There are several species of Tubifex living in fresh water, and having the skin covered with papille ; and Friend’s worm might have belonged to any of those so far as one can tell from his description. Mature—June. Halitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Sandymount, Sandycove). DMstribution—Coasts of England ; France; Belgium; Germany; Denmark. Tubifex barbatus (Grube). 1871. 7. wmbellifer, Lankester in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xi., p. 181. 1892. 7. 6., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Se1., vol. xxx, p. 208. Mature—February. Halitat—Ireland. Lough Neagh. Distribution—England ; Europe. In fresh water. Tubifex costatus (Clap.). 1892. Heterocheta costata Clap., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei., vol. xxxiil., p- 188. 1897. H.c., Friend in Lrish Nat., p. 63. Mature—February. Habitat—In rock-pvols, between tide-marks, Malahide, Co. Dublin. Mstribution—England ; France; Denmark. 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tubifex Thompsoni n. sp.' Plate Ix., fig. 7, A-c. These worms are of a bright-red colour. The lengthis about 20 mm. The anterior dorsal sete (PI. Ix., fig. 7, A) closely resemble those of T. costatus. They are found in segments 5-18, whilst those of T. costatus only occur in segments 5-13. There are 7-10 of them in a bundle. The remaining dorsal bundles contain only bifid sete, having two equal teeth. In segments 2-4 there are 3 or 4 in each bundle; behind the 18th segment there are only 2 in a bundle. The ventral bundles contain 3-5 bifid sete. In the anterior bundles the teeth are nearly equal; but further back the lower tooth becomes smaller. The brain (fig. 7, B) is concave in front and behind. The nephridia are large, without a covering of bladder-like cells; and the cavity of the duct is swollen into a sac near the external pore. The spermatheca is sac-shaped and long, extending into the 9th segment. The sperm-duct terminates in a chitinous penis-sheath of characteristic shape (fig. 7, c). The proximal half is broad and cylindrical, whilst the distal half is narrow and curved. Near the external pore there is a sac containing a nail-shaped penial seta. This apparatus is quite different from the penis-sheath of 7. costatus, and easily serves to distinguish the species from all others. Mature—February. Habitat—Ireland. Rock-pools at Howth, Co. Dublin. Tubifex Templetoni n. sp.’ Plate vil., fig. 6, A-F. This is a very small species of Tubifex, being only 10-14 mm. long. It is pink in colour, and of a soft consistency. The anterior dorsal bundles contain 38-4 bifid and 1-4 capilliform sete. These anterior bifid sete (PI. vull., fig. 6, A, a) have three fine intermediate teeth. The capilliform sete are very thin and flexible. The ventral bundles have 3-4 sete. The upper lip is longer and thinner than the lower one (fig. 6, A, b). There are no ventral sete in the 11th segment, and no genital sete are present. The girdle occupies segments 11 and 12, and is formed of cells with very granular contents. The front segments are formed of a narrow anterior, and a broad posterior ring. 1 This species is dedicated to William Thompson, the well-known Irish naturalist, author of ‘¢The Natural History of Ireland.”’ 2 This species is dedicated to John Templeton, of Belfast, who, with his son, Robert Templeton, was one of the earliest students of the Annelida. SoutHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 141 The pharynx reaches to the back of the 5th segment. From the 6th segment the intestine is covered with dark cells. The brain (fig. 6, B) is deeply indented behind, with a median flap. It projects prominently in front. The nerve-cord has wing-like expansions in each segment, resembling the copulatory glands of the Enchytreeidee (fig. 6, c). These are present in very young forms, and are not glandular, but mere expansions of the nerve-cord. There are paired contractile hearts in segments 8 and 9. The nephridia are enveloped in large bladder-like cells, such as are found in some species of Limnodrilus. The spermathecz are composed of an irregularly spherical sac with a sharply defined duct (fig. 6,D). In one specimen, long and slender spermatophores were observed in the spermathece. The male efferent apparatus (fig. 6,£) consists of a cup-shaped funnel, a long duct which is dilated at its distal end, just before the entrance of the prostate gland. The dilation is ciliated internally ; and from the position of the prostate, it must be regarded as the proximal part of the atrium. The atrium is almost as long as the narrow portion of the sperm-duct. At its distal end is a well-developed chitinous sheath. The latter (fig. 6, F) is slightly curved; and its proximal end is much wider than its distal. It is about twice as long as its greatest width. This species is chiefly characterized by the brain and penis-sheath. Mature—January, March. Habitat—Pond in People’s Gardens, Phoenix Park, Dublin. Family LUMBRICULIDEA. Only two species of this family have been found, though doubtless several others occur. Lumbriculus variegatus (Miill.). 1896. JZ.v., Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 126. This is by far the commonest aquatic Oligochete in the British Isles. It is almost invariably found amongst the weeds in pools, streams, ponds, ete. Mature—May. Habitat—Ireland. Common in Cos. Dublin, Wicklow, Cavan. England. Adlington, Lancashire. Distribution—British Isles; Europe ; Siberia. 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Stylodrilus Hallissyi, n. sp.' Plate Ix., fig. 8, A-G. These worms vary from 20 mm. when contracted to 50 mm. when expanded. Individually they also vary very much in size. Their movements are decisive and rapid, and distinguish them easily from the Tubificide, with which they are usually associated. The cuticle is smooth, or with rings of clear glands. There is a longitudinal band of circular cells in a line with each pair of setee, running along the whole body-length. The prostomium is conical, and is thickly covered with colourless round glands. The sete are paired, and are all distinctly bifid. The upper tooth (P1. 1x., fig. 8, A) is much smaller than the lower one, and the node is in the distal half. The clitellum occupies segments 10-12. It is formed of oval cells full of round globules, with clear spaces between them. The segments are composed of two rings, the larger of which is 4-6 times as broad as the smaller one. In the anterior segments the smaller ring is very narrow. The intestine is covered with greenish-brown bladder-lke cells, which commence in the 6th segment. The brain (fig. 8,B) is formed of two lobes, which are shorter and broader than those of Stylodrilus gabrete Vejd. (28, taf. x1., fig. 12). The two lobes are connected near the anterior end, so as to make the anterior concavity shallow, the posterior one deep. The first nephridium has its funnel in the 6th segment, and opens to the exterior on the 7th. The second nephridium similarly occurs in segments 12 and 13. Behind this there is usually a pair of nephridia in each segment. They are very long and much folded, and stretch through several segments (fig. 8,c). The funnel is rosette-shaped, and composed of several cells. Imme- diately behind the septum there is a large glandular structure, brown in colour. The first part of the ciliated duct which follows is long and folded. The next part is invested by a covering of clear gland-cells, which the duct pierces several times. This part of the nephridium is closely applied to the ventral vessel. Transverse sections (fig. 8, E, e) show three or four ducts piercing the glandular covering. The slender duct finally emerges, and runs alongside the proximal portion up to the glandular swelling near the septum, Here it branches off, and goes straight to the external pore. This glandular structure has not been described in any other species of Stylodrilus. In S. heringianus Claparéde (5, Pl. 4, fig. 14) figures the nephridium as a simple slender tube; and Benham (2, p. 211) states that in S. Vejdovskyi the 1'This species is named after my friend, Mr. T. Hallissy, of the Irish Geological Survey, who collected this and several other species for me at Ballyhaise, SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 148 nephridia resemble those figured by Claparéde. The arrangement of the nephridia in this genus agrees with the description of Phreatothriz pragensis, as given in the text by Vejdovsky (28. p. 55); but in the figure (28. Pl. x1, fig. 18) the segments are numbered one further behind. These numbers are copied by Beddard (1. p. 218), and Michaelsen (21. p. 59). The second pair of nephridia are shown with a short glandular investment, somewhat resembling that of the present species; but the other nephridia are without it. The reproductive organs agree very closely with those of S. heringianus (fig. 8,D). The spermathecie are in the 9th segment. They have an almost spherical ampulla, and a slender duct of about the same length. There is no crystal in the ampulla. The male ducts open at the back of the 10th segment. The penes are pointed, and about as long as half the diameter of the body. The atrium is oval and thickly coated with the prostate glands. The testes lie in segments 9 and 10. ‘The first pair are attached to the anterior septum ; the second pair lie on the floor of the segment. The ovaries are attached to the front of segment 11. The oviducts are short and wide, and open between the 11th and 12th segments. There are two pairs of sperm-sacs, the first pair being small and confined to segment 8. The second pair commence in segment 9, and stretch into segment 15. Frequently the sperm-sacs on one side are undeveloped. The egg-sac is dorsaland unpaired. It opens into the 11th segment, and may stretch as far back as the 21st segment, according to the stage of maturity. The reproductive organs of S. gabretw Vejd., were recently investigated by Martin (18. p. 21). On comparing fig. 8, D, with the diagram he gives (page 22, fig. 3), it will be seen that there is general agree- ment as to the position of the various organs. He states, however, that the _ sperm-sacs lie in segments 8 and 10-13. Fig. 8, D shows that the posterior sperm-sacs project into segment 9. It may be, however, that the sperm-sac was forced into segment 9, owing to the contraction of the specimen when it was being killed and fixed for sectioning. Vascular Systenv. It is the vascular system of this species which chiefly characterizes it. The most striking characteristic of the family Lumbriculide, and one which distinguishes it from all other Oligocheta, is the occurrence of blood-glands or blind contractile appendages to the blood-vessels. These appendages are usually covered with chloragogen-cells, and possibly some interaction takes place between these cells and the blood. On the other hand there is evidence to show that these contractile sacs have a respiratory function. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. Be [Z| 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The genus Stylodrilus has hitherto been distinguished from all other European genera of the Lumbriculide by the absence of these blind appendages. ‘The genus was founded by Claparede in 1861. Speaking of S. heringianus, the first known species, he says (5. p. 264) :—* The vascular system is formed of dorsal and ventral vessels placed in communication with each other, in each segment, by an intestinal branch and a perivisceral branch.” The second species, S. gabrete, was described by Vejdovsky. With reference to the vascular system, he says (28. p. 53) :—“ The blood-vessels do not show lateral branching.” ‘The remaining species, S. Vejdovskyi, was described by Benham, who makes only a slight reference to the vascular system, from which one may infer that it is not remarkable in any way. The present species differs markedly in its vascular system from all other members of the genus. The commissural vessels, instead of being two pairs in each segment, as Claparéde says, are confined to the anterior 13 segments. There are two pairs of them in each of the segments; and they are very long and folded. The vessels of the 13th segment are extremely long in the mature animal, and ramify freely over the walls of the ovisacs and sperm- sacs, increasing in length as these develop. ‘They often extend back so far as the 21st segment. Behind the 21st segment there is no direct connexion between the dorsal and ventral trunks. The ventral vessel is formed in the 5th segment by the union of the two anterior commissures. As the dorsal vessel is traced backwards, 1t begins to show indications of short, blind offshoots. In the last 30 segments or go of the tail these become very conspicuous. There are two pairs in each segment, situated close to the anterior and posterior septa respectively (fig. 8, G, a). They are clearly homologous to the more highly organized blood-glands of the other Lumbriculid genera. They are peculiar in being extremely thin- walled and free from the covering of chloragogen cells. They project freely into the body-cavity when full of blood, and are almost invisible when empty. The dorsal vessel expands before the blind sacs. In tracing the ventral vessel backwards from the 15th segment, it is seen to give off occasionally a median dorsal branch, which enters the wall of the intestine. In the tail these vessels become much more numerous, 4-6 of them occurring in each segment. Just before entering the wall of the intestine, each vessel divides into two branches (figs. 8, c,e; and 8,G,b). The ventral vessel is shehtly contractile behind. Three transverse sections through one of the posterior segments are shown in fig. 8, F. In No. 1 the section passes through the dorsal vessel and one of the blind sacs. In No. 2 it cuts both the blind sacs. This section also shows one of the branches passing from the ventral vessel into the wall SourHErN—Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 145 of the intestine. In No. 3 the section cuts the dorsal vessel and the obliquely lying sacs separately. There are slight indications at this point of a blood- sinus surrounding the gut. On passing from the tail towards the middle of the body this sinus becomes more prominent. About the middle of the body (fig. 8, E), the dorsal vessel appears only as the dorsal contractile portion of a perivisceral sinus which receives blood from the ventral vessel, and sends it forward in the dorsal vessel. This interpretation of the structure revealed by transverse sections is confirmed by examination of the living worms. In optical section the intestine shows a diffuse but distinct reddish tint, which is most strongly marked in the middle of the body, and which is evidently caused by the blood in the perivisceral sinus. ‘The course of the blood is evidently as follows. In the anterior region it passes from the dorsal vessel through the commissures of the first 13 segments into the ventral vessel. In the latter it runs backwards, gradually passing through the median branches into the intestinal sinus. These branches, as already stated, are very numerous in the tail. Here they probably form a plexus round the intestine ; and from this plexus alone the dorsal vessel is formed. There are no integumental vessels. Passing forwards the vessels of the plexus fuse to form a sinus round the intestine, and in open communication with the dorsal vessel. It is a debated point whether a plexus or sinus is present round the gut in the Oligocheta, but in this case there seems to be no doubt that a sinus ispresent. That the dorsal vessel is fed from the intestinal sinus along the greater part of its length is also proved by the fact that when the worm is cut into two pieces at any part behind the clitellum, the dorsal vessel still continues to receive blood and to pulsate. In the family Lumbriculide there is great variety of structure in the vascular system. There is no species, however, which at all resembles the one just described. The structure of the reproductive organs clearly proves that it belongs to the genus Stylodrilus. The restriction of the blind sacs to the tail and their simplicity of structure, considered in conjunction with the fact that they are quite absent in the other species of the genus, seem to show tbat they are undergoing a process of elimination. Taking into consideration the importance of the tail for purposes of respiration in these aquatic worms, it is natural that the blood-glands should be retained here when they have disappeared from other parts of the body. The new species thus forms an interesting link between the normal Lumbriculid type and the aberrant genus Stylodrilus. Mature—April, May, June, _ Habitat—Ireland. R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan; Pond on moor, Carrickmines, Co. Dublin; Lough Bray, Co. Wicklow. (2*) 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy Family ENCHYTRAIDA. Henlea Dicksoni (Eisen). 1907. A. D., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70, Pl. 19, fig. 5. Mature—February, June ; June (im.). Habitat—Ireland. Summit of Montpelier, Co. Dublin. Isle of Man. Port Erin. Distribution—Nova Zembla; Germany ; Switzerland. Henlea nasuta (Hisen). 1896. H.n., Friend in Naturalist, p. 298. The single specimen obtained was very dark, each segment having several rows of irregular glands. Mature—February. Habitat—Treland. Summit of Montpelier, Co. Dublin. Distribution —Yorkshire (Friend rec.); Denmark; Germany; Bohemia ; Italy France; Siberia. Henlea hibernica Southern. 1907.. A. h., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70, Pl. 18, fig. 1. Since this species was described I have found it in several other Irish localities. It is closely related to A. nasuta. chief differences :— Henlea hibernica Southern. Two esophageal glands in the 8th segment, leaving the 7th segment unoccupied. Dorsal vessel rises in the 9th seg- ment, and has three contractile swellings in segments 8, 7, and 6. Duct of spermatheca is half total length. Sete of anterior ventral bundles 5-9. Mature—June, July, November. Habitat—Ireland. The following table shows the Hf, nasuta (Eisen). Two glands in the 7th segment, just behind the last pair of septal glands. Dorsal vessel rises in the 8th seg- ment, and has two contractile swellings in segments 7 and 6. Duct of spermatheca is only quarter total length. Setze 4-7. Co. Kerry (Glencar and Killarney); Co. Dublin (Lambay); Co. Meath (Boyne valley). SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Olugocheta. 147 Henlea ventriculosa (Udek.). 1896. H.v., Friend in Natwralist, p. 298. 1907. H. v., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70. Mature throughout the year. Habitat—Iveland. Co. Kerry (Glencar) ; Co. Wicklow (Bray Head and Devil’s Glen); Co. Dublin (Lambay ; summit of Montpelier); Co. Meath (Beaupare); Co. Armagh (Armagh); Co. Donegal (Milford). Scotland. Lough Gelly, Fife; Pentland Hills. MINstribution—Common in Europe. Bryodrilus Ehlersi Ude, var. ? Plate vul., fig. 4. 1892. B. #., Udein Zool. Anz., vol. xv., p. 344. SO 5ee 2b... UideineZAgt. wisserZoolk «vole lxarnos luke 1904. B. #., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse de Zoologie, t. xu., p. 261. Several specimens of a species belonging to this genus were found in a decayed tree-trunk. They agree in many points with the species described by Ude (tom. cit.) ; for instance, in the reproductive organs, coelomic corpuscles, septal glands, clitellum, and dorsal blood-vessel. The specimens are 15 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-7 sete (Ude gives 5, rarely 6). The nephridia (Pl. vin, fig. 4) are somewhat different from Ude’s description and figure. The anteseptal portion is narrow and long, and the duct rises about the middle of the postseptal. The brain is concave in front, and not acutely cut, as Ude figures it. In the 6th seement there are four organs, two latero-ventral and two latero-dorsal, closely applied to the gut. The ventral pair are slightly further back than the others. The last pair of septal glands fills the 6th and 7th segments. The relations of the four peculiar glands in the 6th segment are not easy to determine in the living worm. Examination of transverse sections showed that the four glands do not open into the gut on the same level; and Ude’s figures of this section are very diagrammatic. The differences between this form and the &. Hhlersi of Ude, viz., size, number of set in a bundle, brain, nephridia, etc., do not appear large enough at present to justify the creation of a new species. August. Habitat—Under bark of dead tree, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow. Distribution—Germany ; Switzerland. 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Bucholzia appendiculata (Buch.). 1900. B.a., Michaelsen, Tierreich, x., p. 72. This species is not common. It agrees closely with the published description of Vejdovsky (27. p. 54), and Michaelsen (19. p. 293). The maximum number of sete in a bundle was only four. There was a single row of large irregular glands on the epidermis, in each segment, in a line with the sete. November, December, January, February. Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Friarstown Glen; Kilmashogue). Distribution —Kurope. Marionina sphagnetorum Vejd. 1900. J. s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 74. This interesting species is a characteristic member of the alpine fauna of Ireland. It is almost invariably to be found in the soil of moors and hills above 500 feet. Specimens are very rarely found in the mature stage. I have only met with them twice, in Kerry and the Isle of Man, on both occasions in the month of June. The length varies from 5 to 20 mm. Sete never more than three. The egg-sac is very large. In immature forms, the intestine is usually covered with large cells full of oil-drops. The blood is usually only very faintly coloured, and in some cases is quite colourless. January (im.), February (im.), March (im.), April (im.), May (im.), June (mature), September (im.), November (im.), December (im.). Habitat—Iveland. Co. Dublin (common); Co. Wicklow (Calary bog; Lough Bray) ; Co. Kerry (Carrantuohal Mountain) ; Co. Donegal (summit of Lough Salt Mountain). Isle of Man. Summit of Snaefell (2000 feet). Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth). Scotland. Lammermuir Hills. Istribution—Germany ; Switzerland. Marionina semifusca (Clap.). Plate x., fig. 9, A—-c. 1861. Pachydrilus semifuscus, Claparéde in Mem. Soc. Geneve, vol. Oily On (oe 1907. M. s., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 71. This littoral species was originally described by Claparéde from specimens found on the Island of Sky in the Hebrides. The description given, though not complete, is sufficient to characterize the species. It has not been recorded since, till I found it on Lambay (tom. cit.). It seems desirable to complete the description. SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 149 I have examined specimens from. Ireland and Scotland. The Irish specimens were 10 mm. long, the Scotch 18-25 mm. Claparéde elves 8-10. The colour is reddish-yellow. Red glands were sometimes present on the epidermis. The clitellum is composed of close-set glands, and occupies the 12th, and adjacent parts of the 11th and 13th segments. There are 4-5 setze in a bundle. The brain is somewhat concave before and behind, longer than broad, and much broader behind than in front (Pl. x,, fig. 9, 4). The ventral ganglia of the anterior segments are kidney-shaped, and very large, as is often the case in this genus (cf. JZ lobata Bretscher). Small oval copulatory glands occur on the 15th, 14th, 15th, and 17th segments, or in some of them. The male organs and spermathecz agree closely with Claparéde’s Geures. There are five pairs of large septal glands in the 4th-7th segments, those on the 6th and 7th being the largest (fig. 9, B). In the 5th segment there is a dorsal and a ventral pair. The dorsal vessel rises in the 13th segment. The peritoneal cells of the gut are filled with dark contents. The penial bulbs (fig. 9, c) are large and cylindrical. February, June, August. Habitat—Ireland. Common round Dublin Bay. Scotland. Dalmeny, Linlithgowshire. Distribution—Hebrides (Claparéde). Genus LUMBRICILLUS. Great stress has been laid recently, especially by Ude, on the importance of the copulatory glands as a specific character in this genus and the preceding one. I have found great variation in this character. In some cases individuals have shown well-developed glands, whilst in others from the same locality they were either small, absent, or in different segments. Ditlevsen (9. p. 433) has also thrown doubt on the value of this character. It has been used most frequently in the examination of preserved material. The sperm-funnel is also a very variable organ in this genus. It is very contractile, and varies greatly in its relative proportions, according to the amount of tension on it. Specific determinations, therefore, which rely on these two characters, must be regarded with suspicion, especially when preserved material has been used. Johnston (“Catalogue of Non-Parasitic Worms,” p. 66) records a species under the name of Swnwris lineata (Mill.). Michaelsen (21. p. 80) doubtfully refers it to Lwmbricillus lineatus (Mill.) or LZ. verrucosus (Clap.). The only character of any specific value that Johnston gives is that there are 2-4 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. sete in a bundle. In this respect it resembles LZ. verrucosus (Clap.) more closely than JZ. lineatus, which has 5 sete in a bundle. This identification is more probable also, because LZ. verrucosus is one of our commonest littoral forms. Lumbricillus subterraneus (Vejd.). 1889. Pachydrilus s., Vejdovsky in Rev. Biol. Nord France, vol. i., p. 121. In May, 1907, Professor Gregg Wilson sent me a large number of worms from the sewage works at Belfast, where they occurred in such numbers as to be a serious nuisance. These worms agreed in structure with those described as L. subterraneus by Vejdovsky (tom. cit.), who obtained them from the under- ground waters of Lille and Prague. The Belfast worms are also probably of subterranean origin. In April, 1908, I found the same species in large numbers in a stream at Adlington, Lancashire. This stream is excessively contaminated with trade effluents. A preparation of iron and aluminium is used to purify the stream ; and this forms a thick gelatinous layer on the bed of the river. This layer is crowded with vast numbers of this worm, accompanied by T'ubifex tubifex, Limnodrilus udekemianus, and a species of the Nematode genus Mermis. The worms are 12-18 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain 5-7 sete. The cuticle is smooth and without glands. The spermathece are spindle-shaped, and without sharply defined duct, and are surrounded at the base with prominent glands. The dorsal vessel rises in the 14th or 15th segment. The copulatory glands vary greatly. Sometimes large glands occur in the 13th and 14th segments; sometimes they are small, or quite absent. The brain, nephridia, and genital organs agree with the description of Vejdovsky. April, May. Habitat—Iveland. Belfast. England. Adlington, Lancashire. Distribution—Prague ; Lille. Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse). 1893. Pachydrilus litoreus, Hesse in Z. wiss. Zool., vol. lvii, p. 3. The only differences between this species and Z. lineatus (Miill.) appear to be (i.) number of sets in a bundle; (ii.) the structure of the copulatory glands ; (iii.) the nature of the glands at the spermathecal pore. None of these differences seem of great importance ; and it is doubtful whether there is sufficient justification-for keeping the two species separate. Ihave found specimens in soiland in brackish water which agree with Z, /itoreus on these SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 151 points. The copulatory glands in transverse section are exactly as Hesse ficured them (tom. cit.). March, Habitat—Ivreland. In brackish water, Baldoyle, Co. Dublin; in soil at Dundrum, Co, Dublin. Distribution.—Naples. Lumbricillus verrucosus (Clap.). 1861. Pachydrilus v., Clapavéde in Mem. Soc. Geneve, xvi, p. 82. 1901. P.v., Friend in Naturalist, p. 48. This species is a common littoral form. Friend also recorded it from several fresh-water localities. There are copulatory glands in the 14th and 15th segments. August, September. Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Ireland’s Eye; Killiney). Scotland. Aberdour, Fife; Dalmeny, Linlithgowshire. Distribution—Common in British Isles. No trustworthy record from any other country. Lumbricillus Evansi,* n. sp. Plate x., fig. 10, A-F. These worms are 10-14 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-9 sete. In each segment the epidermis is covered with numerous rows of small clear glands which alternate with fine lines. The brain (Pl. x, fig. 10, A) is straight or slightly concave in front, deeply cut behind, where it is somewhat broader thanin front. It is slightly longer than broad. There are two pairs of copulatory glands in the 13th and 14th segments, those in the 14th being the larger. This character is, however, very variable, as fig. 10, B, shows. No. 1 is drawn from a Scotch specimen, No. 2 from an Irish one. The coelomic corpuscles (fig. 10, c) are irregularly oval in shape, granular, and nucleated. In some cases the ends are drawn out into fine points. The intestine is covered with dark-brown glands. The girdle occupies segments 12 and 13. It is composed of small granular glands. ‘The dorsal vessel rises in the 14th segment. ‘There are three pairs of septal glands. ‘The nephridia (fig. 10, D) are formed of a small anteseptal, and a large broad, flat postseptal portion. The duct rises just behind the middle of the postseptal, and is about as long * ‘This species is named after Mr. W. Evans, of Edinburgh, who collected many species for me. Relay PROC OLe SVAl eESICIs Bs [2 A] lez Procecdings of the Royal Trish Academy. as this. Just behind the septum the nephridia are coloured brown. There are three “flames ” in the nephridium, besides that in the funnel. The spermathece are large and sac-shaped (fig. 10, £). .They are constricted near the middle; and the base is surrounded by an enveloping glandular collar. ‘The testes are of the usual shape and position. ‘I'he male funnel varies greatly in shape and proportions according to its state of contraction. It varies from 6 to 10 times as long as broad; and the lip is thrown into large, conspicuous spreading folds (fig. 10, F). ‘This remarkable character was very constant, and was found in specimens from widely distant localities, and easily serves to distinguish this from all other species. The duct is several times longer than the funnel. This species is most nearly related to ZL. subterraneus. ‘The chief differences are :-— L. subterraneus (Vejd.). | L. Evansi n. sp. Epidermis smooth, without glands. Epidermis thickly covered with glands. Corpuscles narrow. Corpuscles oval, frequently pointed. Spermathece spindle-shaped. Spermathecee roughly cylindrical, with constriction in the middle. 6 funnel with regular lip. 6 funnel with much enlarged and | folded lip. Habitat—freshwater. | Habitat—marine (littoral). January, February, June, July, August. Hatlitat—Iveland. Dublin Bay (Howth and Malahide). Isle of Man. Laxey; Port Erin. Scotland. Aberdour, Firth of Forth. | Lumbricillus fossarum (Tauber). Plate X., fig. 11. 1900. JL. 7, Michaelsen in Tierreich, xX., p..82. 1902. JL. 7, Ude in Fauna Arctica, Bd. 2, p. 10, Taf. ii., figs. 19-22. This species was very briefly described without figures by Tauber and Levinsen. _Ude (tom. cit.) gave a fuller description, and figured the ~spermatheca, nephridium, and copulatory glands. The cuticle in each segment bears several rows of clear glands. The brain (Pl. x., fig. 11) is shghtly concave before and behind, and is broader at the back than the front. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-8, rarely SourHerN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligochets. 153 9 sete. The ccelomic corpuscles are oval or pear-shaped, granular, and nucleated. The clitellum is very prominent, and occupies segment 12 and half 13. The dorsal vessel rises in the 13th segment (Ude says between the 14th and 15th segments). January, August. Habitat—Ireland. On shore at Killiney, Co. Dublin. Scotland. Aberdour, Fife. Inistribution— Denmark. Lumbricillus Pagenstecheri (Ratz.). 1900. JZ. p., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 83. 1902. L. Henkingi, Ude in Fauna Arctica, Bd. ii., p. 9, Taf. ii. figs. 15-18. This species occurs commonly in manure and garden soil. I have also found it in brackish water near the sea. In specimens from England the nephridia were peculiar in having no differentiated duct, the postseptal continuing of the same diameter up to the external pore. The size is 8-10 mm. Sete, 4-7. Only two pairs of commissural vessels enter the two anterior loops of the ventral vessel, in front of the junction of the latter, and not three, as Vejdovsky (27. Taf. 14, fig. 6) figures. Ude separated LZ. Henkingi from this species on account of the structure of the copulatory glands, all other characters being approximately in agree- ment. There seems nothing in the figures given to justify this proceeding, especially as the copulatory glands vary considerably in the same pRees: January, March, April, May, August. Halitat—Iveland. Co. Dublin (Baldoyle, in brackish water; Killiney, in manure) ; Co. Shgo (Tobereurry, in celery roots). England. Lancashire (Adlington, in garden manure). Distribution—Spitzbergen ; Denmark; Germany; France ; Bohemia, Lumbricillus niger n. sp. Plate x., fig. 12, a-p. Plate xn, fig. 12, This species is at once distinguished by its dark appearance. To the naked eye it appears quite black. This is due to the presence of very dark brown pigment in the cells which cover the gut (Pl. x., fig. 12, A). They are small, with granular contents, and there is a small, clear space in the centre of each. In the anterior segments these cells are absent, and the head of the worm 1s of the normal pink colour. They begin sparsely in the 4th segment ; and from the 8th segment onwards they surround the gut and the dorsal vessel. [2 4*] 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The worms are 10-15 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain 5-7 sete, the lateral ones 4-6. The sete are not so curved, nor.are they arranged in such a fan-shaped manner, as is usual in this genus. ‘The epidermis of each segment is composed of several rings (Pl. xt, fig. 12, £) formed by lines of fine dotted glands; and each ring has several rows of clear, oval glands. Contrary to the usual rule, these rings are even more prominent in the posterior than in the anterior segments. The clitellum occupies segment 12. It is formed of rows of very small granular glands. The prostomium and Ist segment are covered with small papille, probably sensory in function. The head-pore is situated between the prostomium and the Ist segment. It is small and round. The brain (Plate x1, fig. 12, F) is somewhat longer than broad. It is deeply emarginate behind, and straight or slightly concave in front, and the sides are almost parallel. The ccelomic corpuscles (PI. x., fig. 12, B) are very thin and fragile in appearance. ‘heir contents are faintly granular, with a clear spot in the middle. They are so thin as to be bent into folds as they flow about in the ccelomic fluid. They are of various shapes, and resemble those of Marionina arenaria, which Michaelsen has figured (20. fig. 5,4). In some of them the ends are drawn out into fine points. In others one side is rounded, and the other drawn out into a number of fine pseudopod-like processes, which may be branched. There are three pairs of septal glands in the 4th-6th segments. ‘he nephridia (Pl. x., fig. 12, c) are composed of a long, slender anteseptal, and a large, flat postseptal, which passes gradually into a long duct. The dorsal vessel rises between the 13th and 14th segments. The copulatory glands are very small, and seem to occur only in the 14th segment. The spermathece (Pl. x., fig. 12, D) are in the normal position, and communicate with the esophagus by a narrow duct. The ampulla is oval in shape, and is shorter than the narrow duct. The latter is surrounded at the pore by a massive collar of glands. The testes are lobed, and occupy the 10th segment. The sperm-funnels are very variable in shape; and the relative proportion of length to breadth varies from 4-7 according to the tension on the organ. The lip is prominent and usually slightly folded. The duct is long and coiled, and ends in a large prostate. This species is chiefly characterized by its dark colour and the structure of its nephridia, spermathecz, and ccelomic corpuscles. January. Habitat—Ireland. Under stones in the littoral zone, at Dalkey, Co. Dublin. SoutHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 1055 Mesenchytreus setosus, Mchlsn. 1900. M. s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 85. 1901. MW. megachaetus, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., ix., p. 210. 1907. M.s., Southern.in Jrish Nat., xvi., p. 71, Pl. 19, fig. 6. October, November, December. Habitat—Ireland. Carrantuohal, Co. Kerry; Lambay. Distribution—Germany ; Switzerland. Mesenchytreus Beumeri (Mchlsn.). 1900. MM. b., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 86. June. Habitat—lreland. Carrantuohal, Co. Kerry. MNstribution—Germany. Mesenchytreus celticus n. sp. Plate x1, fig. 13, a-G. These worms are very large and thick in proportion, and of very soft consistency. The anterior end is white, or faintly yellow, whilst the middle and posterior parts are much darker. Microscopical examination shows that this is due to the large number of small dark celomic corpuscles, very few of which pass in front of the 6th segment. The length of the living worm varies very much according to the state of contraction. The same individual may vary from 12-25 mm. Preserved specimens are 10-15 mm. long and 1 mm. broad. The sets are very numerous and all of the same size. The anterior ventral bundles usually contain 10 or 11, occasionally 12 or 13 setie. The lateral bundles contain 5-7 sete. The head pore is situated at the tip of the prostomium (PI. x1, fig. 15, a, a). The latter is thickly covered with prominent papille. The epidermis is very granular, and is covered with rows of irregular amceba-shaped isolated glands (fig. 13, B). The clitellum is very prominent. In the Irish specimens it occupied segments 311-15, in the Scotch specimens segments 12-14. The dorsal vessel appears to be intraclitellar in origin, rising about the 13th segment. The ccelomic corpuscles are very numerous (fig. 13, c). ‘They are small, oval, and full of very dark granules. There are seven pairs of septal glands in segments 4-10. The brain (fig. 15, D) is concave in front and behind, and its breadth considerably exceeds the length. The nephridia (fig. 13, «) are of the characteristic generic structure, consisting of a short, slender anteseptal, and a large bilobed postseptal. The duct is long and slender, and appears to rise between the two lobes, or from the base of the larger one. The spermathecé 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (fig. 13, F) consist of a short thick duct, in which the lumen is very narrow, and a large, thin-walled ampulla, about three times as long as the duct. From the base of the ampulla depends a single oval diverticulum. The sperm-funnel (fig. 15, G) is about one and a half times as long as broad, with a prominent lip. The duct is fairly long, about eight times as long as the funnel. It terminates in a pear-shaped penial bulb, which is slightly smaller than the funnel. Close to the external opening of the penis, a number of separate prostates open into the duct. The ovisac extends back into the 15th segment. The structure of the spermathece, and the uniform size of the sete, indicate a relationship with M. flavus (Lev.). It differs from the latter species in the number of sete, septal glands, shape of brain and nephridia, etc. In J. flavus the sete number 4-6 in a bundle, there are only three pairs of septal glands, the brain is as long as broad, and the anteseptal of the nephridium has a distinct neck. December, January, February. Habitat—First taken near Montpelier, Co. Dublin, under stones, in inoss, etc., December 1907, when it was quite mature. In February, 1908, mature specimens were sent to me by Mr. W. Evans, from a roadside near Edinburgh. Enchytreus albidus Henle. 21899. LZ. pellucidus, Friend, Zoologist, vol. iil., p. 264. 1900. #.a., Michaelsen, Tierreich, x., p. 89. 1906. #.a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xv., p. 184. 1907. #.a., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 71. This is the commonest Enchytreid in the British Isles. It is found on the shore, in soil, manure, &c. The species #. pellucidus described by Friend (tom. cit.) appears to be a variety of this species, only differing in several small points. The brain is rounded behind instead of concave; and the duct of the spermatheca has no glands. I have seen undoubted specimens of #. albidus showing these variations. The locality given, viz. old stable manure, is a special favourite of £. albidus. Mature—March-September. Halitat—Ireland. Common in Cos. Dublin, Kerry, Donegal. England. Lancashire (Adlington). Scotland. Fife (Aberdour); Linlithgow (Dalmeny) ; Edinburgh. Distribution—Common in British Isles; Europe; North and South America; New Zealand. SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 157 Enchytreus argenteus Mchlsn. 1897. £. parvulus, Friend in Zoologist (4), vol. 1., p. 349. 1900. J. a., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 91. 1907. £.a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72. This species is of some economic importance, as it attacks the roots of some garden plants, such as asters, celery, &c. June, September, December. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Kilmashogue) ; Co. Donegal (Milford). Distribution—British Isles; Germany ; Switzerland. Enchytreus turicensis Bret. 1899. #.¢., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 401. 1899. #. minimus, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 402. 1907. £. minimus, Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72, Pl. 18, fig. 4. These two last species have had a chequered career. In the Tierreich, Michaelsen suggested that “. minimus was identical with #. argenteus, and L. turicensis with #. Bucholzw. Bretscher, in 1902, admitted the probability of the latter identity, but again denied it in 1903. I have found three species of Enchytreus commonly in Ireland. Two of them undoubtedly answer to the descriptions of #. Bucholzu and EL. argenteus. The third is quite distinct from either of these, and agrees equally well with the numerous descriptions given by Bretscher of #. turicensis and #. minimus. A close examination of these descriptions fails to show any specific distinctions, and I have accordinely regarded them as synonyms, #. twricensis having priority. February, March June—December. Halitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar) ; Co. Dublin (top of Montpelier’. Scotland. In a mole’s nest at Dirleton. Distribution.—Switzerland. Enchytreus Bucholzii Vejd. 1900. #.B., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 90. 1906. #,B., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xv., p. 184. 1907. #.B., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72. February, March, May, November. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Friarstown Glen). Scotland. HKdinburgh. Distribution—Europe ; South America. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Enchytreus globulata Bretscher. 1900. #. 9., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. viil., p. 450. Specimens from the summit of Lough Salt Mountain in Co. Donegal agree with Bretscher’s description (tom. cit.) in the number of setze, nephridia, corpuscles, reproductive organs, and absence of salivary glands. They also possess the peculiar pair of clear shining glands attached to the cesophagus in the 5th segment (Bretscher gives the 4th segment). These latter organs are probably of the nature of salivary glands. The differences from Bretscher’s species are slight, and not of specific importance. The length is 2-4 mm. The brain is wider behind than in front, and the dorsal vessel rises about the 10th segment. These worms are very tenacious of life. They lived for a year in a small glass vessel containing a little of the peaty soil in which they were found, together with Acheta bohemica and Marionina sphagnetorum. Habitat—Ireland. Summit of Lough Salt Mt. (1500 feet), Co. Donegal. Distribution —Switzerland. Enchytreus lobatus n. sp. Plate x1., fig. 14, A-a. These worms were found in moss and sea-weed over which water trickled, on the cliffs at Howth. The place is probably covered with salt-water at certain times. They were accompanied by a curious mixture of fresh-water and marine animals, including Nazis elinguis, Macrostoma hystriz, Monotus albus, Lumbricillus Evansi, &e. The worms are 4 mm. long. To the naked eye they appear to be filled with bright white spots, hke #. argenteus, though without the silvery lustre of the latter species. This appearance is caused by the coelomic corpuscles, which, under the microscope, appear as dark bodies. These are very large, nucleated and coarsely granular (Pl. x1, fig. 14, a), of an irregular flat, oval shape. The amount of dark pigment in the corpuscles is very variable, and some of them are quite transparent and colourless. There are two large sete of the usual shape in each bundle. The head-pore is situated between the prostomium and first segment. There are no dorsal pores. The clitellum occupies segments 12 and $13. It is composed of large, roughly rectangular granular cells in rows, with clear spaces between them. ‘lhe cuticle bears scattered irregular glands. The brain (fig. 14, B) is concave before and behind. It is nearly twice as broad behind as in front; and the length greatly exceeds the breadth. There is a large copulatory gland in the 15th segment (fig. 14, c). Salivary glands are quite absent. The nephridia (fig. 14, D) have a large, almost square anteseptal. The flame is placed obliquely as in the genus Acheta. The postseptal is of the SouTHERN— Vonograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 159 same breadth, and about three times as long as the anteseptal, and it passes gradually into the narrow duct. In the posterior end of the worm, the nephridia are extremely long and narrow. ‘The intestine is covered with large peritoneal cells, which are greenish-yellow in colour. ‘There are three pairs of septal glands. The dorsal vessel is intra-clitellar in origin, rising in the 12th or 15th segment. ‘The sperm-funnel (fig. 14, G) is comparatively very large, about three times as long as broad. Its width is half that of the segment. It is covered with small shining cells, placed in regular rows alternating with dark stripes. ‘The lip is constricted and conspicuous. The duct ends in a penial bulb, half as large as the funnel. The spermatheca has a very unusual structure for this genus. The ampulla (fig. 14, E and F) is large, and distinctly divided into 5-8 lobes. These are filled with sperm, and connected by wide apertures with the central cavity. The duct is about three times as long as the ampulla, and is thickly covered with glands along its whole length. There is a rosette of large glands near the pore. No other species of the genus is known having a lobed spermatheca. February—April. Habitat—Treland. Co. Dublin (Howth). Genus Fridericia. The number of species in this genus, which was 21 in the Tierreich of 1900, has now risen to about 65. As the number of characters on which the species are founded is very small, and these characters themselves do not show a very wide range of structural variation, it follows that the differences between some of the species are very small. For instance, in the group of species distinguished by having two diverticula to the spermatheca, it is extremely difficult to assign a specimen to a particular species. It usually bears an equally close resemblance to several species. In these circum- stances, the need for a revision of the genus is very urgent. Fridericia bulbosa (Rosa). 1900. ¥. b., Michaelsen in Tierreich, vol. x., p. 96. 1907. ¥.6., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72, pl. 19, fig. 7. June, December. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Donegal (Milford); Co. Dublin (Lambay). Distribution —Nova Zembla; Germany ; Switzerland; Italy ; Pennsylvania. Fridericia striata (Levins). 1898. F.s., Friend in Zoologist, p. 121. 1900. F.s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, vol. x., p. 96. R. I. A. PROCG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 B] 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1907. F.s., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 73. This species is readily recognized by the shape of the spermatheca, number of sete, &c. The salivary glands are usually only feebly branched, but in specimens from Edinburgh the branching was very copious. February, June, July, November. Habitat—Iveland. Co. Kerry (Glencar); Co. Wicklow (Calary Bog), Co. Dublin (Friarstown Glen; Lambay). Scotland. Midlothian (Ravelrig); Edinburgh. Distribution—England; Denmark; Germany; Switzerland; Chili; Uruguay. Fridericia valdensis Issel. 1905. Ff. v., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii, p. 464, T. 14, fig. 25-27. This species, recently described by Issel from Italy, has been found in two localities in Co. Wicklow. The Irish specimens agree very closely with - Issel’s description and figures in all points but one. Issel figures the duct of the nephridium as rising from the end of the postseptal, whereas in the Irish specimens it rises just behind the septum. This, however, is a very variable point in the genus. August, October. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Wicklow (Powerscourt ; Bray Head). Distribution—ltaly. Fridericia Bretscheri Southern. 1902. F. parva, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., tom. x., p. 25 (non 1895, F. parva, Moore in Proc. Acad. Philadelp., p. 343). 1907. F. B., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 73, Pl. 19, fig. 9. The Irish specimens of this species differ from the Swiss in some details, as I have already pointed out (tom. cit.). Worms received from Edinburgh differ still more widely from the type. The anterior bundles contain 4, rarely 5, sete. ‘I'he spermatheca has no gland at the base. The brain is not much longer than broad, and the salivary glands are unbranched. Whether these variations will necessitate the creation of a new species can only be settled by examination of more specimens. The Irish worms are intermediate between the Scotch and the Italian. February, May, September, October. Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Friarstown Glen; summit of Mont- pelier). Scotland. Edinburgh. Distribution—-Switzerland. SoutHeRN—WMonograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 161 Fridericia paroniana Issel. 1904. F. p., Issel in Atti Soc. Ligustica, vol. xv., p. 3. 1905. F. p., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii., p. 466. The distinctions between this species and the next one, /. bdisetosa, are very slight. As regards such slight differences as can be found in the _ descriptions of the two species, the [rish specimens agree with /. paroniana. In some specimens from Bray Head, the salivary glands were slightly divided at the tip, and not entire, as they usually are. May, February, November, December. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Wicklow (Bray Head); Co. Dublin (Kilmashogue ; Friarstown Glen). Distribution—lItaly. Fridericia bisetosa (Levins). 1900. ¥. 6., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 96. This species differs from the last, in having a larger number of segments» in the different shape of the spermatheca, and in the absence (in the specimens I examined) of the large gland at the pore of the spermatheca. June, July. Habitat-—-Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth). Distribution— Denmark; Germany; Austria; Italy ; Switzerland. Fridericia aurita Issel. 1905. F. a., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii, p. 468. 1907. F. a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 74, Pl. 19, fig. 10. March, June, August -October. Habitat—Treland. Co. Wicklow (Bray Head); Co. Dublin (Lambay). Distribution—ltaly. Fridericia connata Bretscher. 1902. F.c., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., p. 20. 1907. F.c., Southern in. Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 75, Pl. 19, fig 11. May-September. Habitat—Treland. Co. Wicklow (Kilruddery); Co. Dublin (Lambay) ; Co. Donegal (Milford). Isle of Man. Port Erin. Distribution—Switzerland. Fridericia Leydigi Vejd. 1900. F. l., Michaelsen in Tierriech, x., p. 97. The specimens which I refer to this species differ in several points from Vejdovsky’s description (27. p. 59). The brain is convex in front, not [2 BY) 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. concave. ‘here are 2-4 sete in the anterior ventral bundles. The length varies from 4 to 10 mm. The dorsal vessel rises in the 15th segment. The salivary glands are entire, or divided into two short branches at the end. June, July, August. Habitat—Ivreland. Co. Wicklow (Powerscourt). Isle of Man. Port Erin. Distribution—Spitzbergen ; Germany; Bohemia; Switzerland; Italy. Fridericia glandulosa Southern. Pd. ties lo: 1907. #.g., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 76, Pl. 18, fig. 2. I described this species from a single mature worm found on Lambay in 1906. Since then I have found it in large numbers in several other localities in Ireland, and have also received it from Scotland. This material enables me to give a more accurate description of the species. The length is 15-25 mm. Sete, 6-8 in the anterior ventral bundles. The epidermis is very glandular, especially near the pores of the spermathece. The clitellum occupies segments 12 and 313, and is covered with close-set granular glands. The salivary glands (PI. xi, fig. 15) consist of a short thick basal portion, and two long slender branches which may be subdivided at the lp. The dorsal vessel varies greatly in point of origin. In some specimens it rises in the 17th segment, in others as far back as the 25rd segment. The sperm-funnel is 3-6 times as long as broad. In one specimen, the sperm in the neck of the funnel was bright green in colour The spermatheca is of a very characteristic shape. It occasionally has glands at the base. October—December. Hatbitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Lambay ; foot and summit of Montpelier). Scotland. Edinburgh. Fridericia polycheta Bretscher. 1900. F. p., Bretscher in Rey. Suisse Zool., p. 450. 1907. F. p., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 75, pl. 19, fig. 13. June, September, November. Hatitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar ; Carrantuohal) ; Co. Dublin (Lambay); Co. Donegal (Milford). Distribution—Switzerland. Fridericia minuta Bretscher. 1900. F. m. + F. auriculata, Bretscher in Rey. Suisse Zool., p. 35. 1907. F.m., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., Pl. 19, fig. 14. SournerN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 163 June, July, October-December. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar; Carrantuohal) ; Co, Dublin (Lambay) ; Co. Wicklow (Bray Head). Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth). Istribution—Switzerland. Fridericia lobifera (Vejd.). 1879. Enchytreus lobifer, Vejdovsky in Mon. der Enchytreeiden, p. 57. The specimens I received agreed closely with the description and figures given by Vejdovsky (tom. cit.). There were three pairs of large copulatory glands in the 15th, 14th, and 15th segments. The dorsal vessel rises in the 19th or 20th segment. The sperm-funnel is about twice as long as_ broad. It is much broader at the mouth than at the base. ‘The spermatheca has two small unicellular glands at the base. ‘This species appears to be very rare. March. Habitat—In the nest of a mole at Dirleton, Scotland. Distribution—Bohemia; Galicia. Fridericia Michaelseni Bretscher. 71898. F. ulmicola, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 195. 1899. F. 1, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 410. 1904. #. M., Ditlevsen in Zeit. f. wissen. Zool., xxvii, p. 457. 1907. F. galba, Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 76. This is one of the most prevalent British species of the Enchytreide. It is very common in soil, manure, under stones, &c. I have previously recorded this species as /. galba (tom. cit.), and am inclined to think that all previous British records of F. galba belong to this species. I have not yet found undoubted representatives of the latter species. The two forms are very similar, but F. Michaelseni is distinguished apparently from the other species by slight differences in the structure of the brain and nephridia. The British specimens agree with the Danish ones (Ditlevsen, tom. cit.) in having no gland at the distal end of the spermathecal duct, such as Bretscher describes in the Swiss specimens. The funnel is 4-7 times as long as broad; sete 6-7 in a bundle. The cuticle have several rows of dark glands in each segment. The description of F. wmicola Friend (tom. cit.) is too vague to stand. The possession of three diverticula to the spermatheca would not constitute a specific distinction, as #. Michaelseni often shows this character, Mature throughout the year. 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar): Co. Wicklow (Bray Head and Devil’s Glen); Co. Dublin (Montpelier and Lambay) ; Co. Donegal (Milford). Scotland. Pentland Hills; Lough Gelly, Fife; Edinburgh. Isle of Man. Port Erin. Distribution—Switzerland ; Denmark. Fridericia Ratzeli (Eisen). 21897. F. &., Friend in Lrish Nat., vol. vi., p. 206. 1900. #. 7., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 100. 1900. #. Beddardi, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., p. 29. 1904. F. Ratzeli var, Beddardi, Bretscher in Rev Suisse Zool., p. 265. There is considerable uncertainty about the various descriptions of this species. ‘lhe British specimens which I have examined are most closely related to the variety Beddardi, described by Bretscher (tom. cit.). The length varies from 15-20 mm. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-8 setze. The anterior segments each bear several rows of narrow, irregular, granular glands. The clitellum is formed of close-set glands. The ccelomic corpuscles are small and spindle-shaped. The brain is convex before and behind. The salivary glands are freely branched. The spermatheca has a wide duct with several small glands near the pore. The ampulla is half as long as the duct. There are 6-10 fairly regular oval sessile diverticula attached to the ampulla, each by a broad base. The spermatheca evidently varies considerably. It is usually described as having a long, slender duct, small ampulla, with numerous small, irregular sac-shaped diverticula. The sperm-funnel is 2-4 times as long as broad. February, December. Habitat—lreland. Co. Dublin (Portmarnock ; Kilmashogue ; foot of Montpelier). Scotland. Edinburgh. . Istribution—Norway ; Denmark; Germany ; Switzerland ; Italy. Fridericia hegemon (Vejd.). 1900. #.h.,-Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 101. 1902. F.h., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., t. x., p. 22. UNO £86 leg , Kew Bulletin, Add. Ser. v., p. 66. The Irish specimens differ from Vejdovsky’s (27. p. 60, taf. x11., fig. 1-5) description, and agree with Bretscher’s (tom. cit.) Swiss specimens in having not more than 4 sete in a bundle, and in the duct of the nephridium rising at the front end of the postseptal, instead of the posterior end. Sournern— Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 165 The duct of the spermatheca is very long, with a single gland at the base. February, June, July, September, October. Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar); Co. Wicklow (Bray Head) ; Co. Dublin (foot of Montpelier) ; Co. Donegal (Milford). Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth). Distribution—England (Kew Gardens); Germany ; Bohemia; Switzerland.? Acheta Hiseni Vejd. 1900. A. #., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 103. May. Habitat—Ireland. Limerick. Distribution—Denmark ; Germany; Bohemia; Switzerland. Acheta bohemica (Vejd.). 1900. A.0., Michaelsen in Tierrich, x., p. 103. I have found this species usually at fairly high altitudes. The specimens were all small, 5-6 mm. long. Vejdovsky gives 15 mm. as the length. Otherwise the specimens agree closely with the descriptions and figures given by Vejdovsky. (28. taf. vil, fig. 1-16). June, September. Habitat—Treland. In peaty soil, summit of Lough Salt Mt. (1500 ft.), Co. Donegal. Isle of Man. Snaefell Summit (2000 ft.) ; Port Erin. Distribution—Germany ; Bohemia ; Italy. Family LUMBRICIDE. Genus Eiseniella. Numerous species and sub-species of this genus have been described. All the British and Irish specimens which I have examined belong to the typical form of £. tetraedra (Sav.). H. macrura, described by Friend (11. p. 461) from a single specimen found at Malahide, Co. Dublin, has not since been found. Eiseniella tetraedra (Sav.), typ. 1893. {430 Op Marble Arch 285;5= cao ae a # ts zt E JGradle Hole Ss oa (110) - an @ Potlnagapple —— (60) Site o Cats Hole @Polinagoluar (54) &Pollthanacarra (40) 5 Pollawaddy eRattling Hole. 200 i (80) BLegnabrocky Pot (96) ~ gPollbwee (roo) °°! Ve “Monastir Cave Are. OPoltdownlog 5) Templebawr = °Gortmaconmell Pot _ i Pellasumera (68) 680 fa Bio 36a Na = 7) : Yo Y2 MILE aS *.. Course OF Caves. e 680 Indicates Moor Leva. (60) Depth of Potholes in feet. Fic. 1.—Streams and Pot-holes of the Marble Arch district. Limestone, the stratification of both being, for the most part, practically horizontal. The average height of this limestone plateau is about 650 feet above sea-level; and it presents an undulating appearance, being broken up into rounded hummocks, which rise to a height of from 100 to 300 feet above the general level. Three streams flow down the northern slope of the mountain, and sink into the limestone at three points about a quarter of a mile apart, to Broprick— The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 185 re-appear at three points at the base of the limestone. The caves into which the two outer streams flow are comparatively short, nor are the stream-exits of great interest ; in the case, however, of the central stream, which goes by the name of the Monastir River, there are very many points of great interest. I propose to deal with the central stream, and the caves and pot-holes which are directly or indirectly connected with it. This stream (which also goes by the name of Owenbrean, or ‘foul river’) after leaving the Yoredales flows through a narrow valley. The sides are composed of limestone, and rise to a height of at least 100 feet. In one place this valley is contracted into a gorge, the whole width of which is filled by the stream, while the cliffs rise sheer to a height of at least 120 feet. Below this point the valley widens slightly, while its sides are very steep, with here and there precipices rising to the level of the plateau above. At the base of one of these precipices, on the west side of this stream, is an opening about 5 feet high and 3 feet wide, which seems to have previously escaped notice, being obscured by brambles, etc. This cave was found on the first expedition by two of the party who had gone for astroll while the other members were cooking a meal at the foot of the Monastir cliff. The roof lowers rapidly, and at a distance of 15 feet is only about 3 feet high. Immediately beyond this point, one enters a very fine chamber, which runs parallel with the cliff face. ‘his chamber, the walls of which are composed of brilliantly white limestone, is 200 feet long, and 20 feet wide at its widest point; while at each end it thins out into a crack too narrow to admit of passage. Its height is at least 80 feet, while at various points in the roof and in the wall, on the valley side, are openings through which the light streams; and strands of ivy hang down, the whole making a picture which once seen can never be forgotten. As this cave was unnamed, and had, in all probability, never been entered before, we decided to give it the name of ‘l'emplebawn (the White Church). In times of normal rainfall the stream sinks in its rocky bed at a point a little below Templebawn, but in times of flood flows on into the Monastir Cave, and even in times of excessive flood fills the lower end of the valley to a depth of at least 30 feet, asevidenced by the floodmarks. About 150 yards below the point where the stream sinks normally, the valley is cut off by a straight vertical cliff at right angles to its direction. This cliffrises toa height of 130 feet, and has at its base two openings; the one to the east is small, and from it flows the stream which sank further up the valley. This flows for a few yards along the foot of the cliff, and then disappears into the other open ing which forms the mouth of the Monastir Cave. The first portion of the cave runs parallel to the cliff face for 60 feet, rising from a height of 8 feet to a chamber at least 80 feet high, while its width increases from 5 to 10 feet [2 B*) 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. At this point the stream, which has flowed tumultuously between stones, turns to the right, and forms a pool which fills the whole width of the cave; the roof becomes low, forming an arch about 2 feet above the water. M Martel records that he was stopped at this point by a tree whichhad become - wedged into the opening ; luckily, by 1907 this had been washed away. The passage looked very uninviting; but, after floating candles down the stream, two members of the party stripped and waded in. The roof rose slightly, but for a distance of 40 feet did not exceed 2 feet above the water, which varied Sy plow Section at B Depth of water not known. = Section at C 3_ indicates height of Cave above water. (3) indicates depth of water in feet. SCALE_0 5 1 20 30FEET es Fie. 2.—Monastir Cave. in depth from 2 to 3 feet. Ata distance of 40 feet the roof rises considerably, and there is a pebble beach, beyond which a fissure continues, while the water deepens considerably. A comparatively low arch leads to the right into a fissure parallel to the first, and the explorers were compelled, owing to the depth of the water, to climb round the walls of the arch into the second fissure. This proved to be about 2 feet wide, the walls rising up into the darkness above. Careful climbing was needed here, as the passage is too harrow to admit of swimming; the walls are smooth, and the water below is Broprick—The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 187 of unknown depth. ‘I'wenty feet along this fissure there is a pebble beach, immediately beyond which the water becomes very deep, the walls also closing in, so that further exploration in that direction is impossible. The walls of the fissure come together at a pomt about 10 feet beyond this beach, and, being composed of smooth limestone, are unclimbable, although they do not meet above within the illuminating power of magnesium ribbon. Within 40 yards of the top of the Monastir Cliff, on the limestone plateau, is a pot-hole, which goes by the local name of Pollbwee (the Yellow Cave). This is situated in a small enclosure and is overgrown by trees. M. Martel refers to it, but states that he had insufficient time at his disposal to explore it. It consists ofan opening at the bottom of a small hollow some 6 feet deep; the opening measures about 15 feet from north to south, and is about 8 feet in width. A vertical drop of 67 feet, which can only be descended by the use of rope-ladders, ends at the upper end of the floor of a fair-sized chamber. ‘This floor is composed of an exceedingly steep slope of mud and stones, which ends at a depth of 100 feet below the surface, in a deep, still pool of water, from which there is apparently no exit. As this pool stands at about 20 feet higher level than the water in the Monastir Cave, it has probably no connexion with it, except possibly in times of flood. Although ladders were not required for the descent of this slope, considerable care was needed in descending it, as it was so steep that any stone which was dislodged rolled into the water below, so that it was at once found that it was not safe for anyone to descend it without the assistance of arope. From a point about two-thirds of the way down this slope, which runs in a southerly direction is a passage on the right-hand side, 60 feet long and 4 feet wide. This passage has been formed by the wearing away of a calcite vein, and ends in a shaft which runs upwards for a height of about 30 feet, while below a hole of about 10 feet deep ends in a shallow pool of water. At a point immediately above the large pool of water, daylight can be seen filtering through rocks which obscure a small hole in the depression in which the main shaft is situated. Still further across the plateau, in the direction of Marble Arch, is an opening in the moor about 80 feet in diameter: three sides of this are perpendicular ; but the fourth consists of a series of natural steps which can be climbed down. ‘he floor of this pot-hole, which is called Pollnagapple (the Hole of the Horses), is composed of large boulders on which grow a profusion of ferns and garlic, interlaced with the trunks of trees which have fallen from the cliffs above. At the bottom of the eastern cliff is a wide, low arch which leads into the base of a chamber at least 40 feet in height. The diameter of this chamber is small, but it is still well worth a visit ; the floor slopes steeply upwards, and both it and the walls are coated with a brilliantly 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. yellow stalactitic deposit, which glistens brightly in the light of the candles. At one point between the boulders forming the floor of the main pot, the sound of rushing water is audible; and on the occasion of our visit, we managed, by removing stones, to open out a vertical shaft through the boulders about 15 feet deep. At this point, although the sound of the stream had become much louder, it was considered safer to return, as the boulders seemed to form the roof of a chamber below and to be ina state of unstable equilibrium. It is probable, in the lght of other explorations, that the stream heard at this point is the main stream flowing from the Monastir Cave to its exit at Marble Arch. The next point of interest is Cradle Hole. This consists of a wide opening about 80 yards in diameter, the floor of which has a similar com- position to that of Pollnagapple. Cliffs some 110 feet high bound this pot-hole to the north and south; while the other two sides consist of steep, rocky slopes, on which grow various kinds of trees. At the base of the southern (up-stream) cliff, a low arch nearly 30 feet wide leads by a 20-foot drop to the underground bank of a rapidly flowing stream, which comes in from the left and disappears to the right among the boulders of which the floor of Cradle Hole is composed. Up stream the water flows out of a still pool some 4 feet deep. The passage, here 50 feet high and 15 feet wide, takes a sharp turn to the right, and continues for a distance of 55 yards exactly in the direction of Pollnagapple, the stream now flowing rapidly between rocks and banks of sand. Unfortunately this was the last point explored by our party ; and so, although the passage still continued, we were compelled, owing to lack of time, to leave this investigation unfinished. It is probable, however, that there would be little difficulty in reaching the stream below Pollnagapple, and possibly even of climbing out by it. Only one member of the party was sent up this tunnel. After wading through the deep water, he reported that there were no further difficulties, and that the passage continued as a wide open tunnel with only a small stream flowing between the boulders. The stream, as mentioned earlier, then flows under the floor of Cradle Hole. There is an arch at the base of the northern (down-stream) cliff similar to that under the southern cliff. ‘This leads into a low, wide passage, which shortly opens into a straight cave passage some 50 feet wide, and from 10 to 30 feet in height. At a distance of 104 yards from the entrance the stream, which has flowed in from the left and run between banks of sand, widens into a still pool, and fills the whole width of the passage. The roof of the cave comes down very nearly to the water-level at a distance of about 20 feet from the edge of the pool; in fact, we were under the impression that the roof came down to below the surface of the water, thus forming an impassable siphon, as indicated by M. Martel. On the last morning, however, one member of the Broprick—TVhe Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 189 party, being in the cave alone, floated candles down the stream on small rafts; and it was then clearly to be seen that the roof continued at a height of from 6 inches to a foot above the water for a considerable distance. Very careful surveys were made of this cave, and also of the great Marble Arch Cave; but they were not fully worked out until after we had arrived home. When the surveys were completed and plotted out on the 6-inch survey map, a quite unexpected state of affairs presented itself. ‘The upper end of the stream course in the Marble Arch Cave is within 25 yards of the lower end of the Cradle Hole Cave, while the conditions in each case are similar—a wide cave, the floor of which is entirely occupied by a deep pool of water, to the surface of which the roof comes very close and fades away into the darkness beyond. It is probable that in times of low water a passage could be made from one cave to the other, although the exploration would be attended by considerable discomfort. The great Marble Arch Cave consists of several passages, some of which seem to have been deserted by the river for a vast number of years, while others still form active stream-courses. Two hitherto unknown openings, which will be described later, were discovered leading into the cave in the course of our explorations. The various ramifications of the cave are too complicated to be described without a map, reference to which will frequently be made. I propose, first, to describe the cave which forms the main river-channel, and then to give an account of the various passages which branch from it. As has been explained earlier, the stream from the Cradle Hole flows under a low arch to reappear in a still pool at the upper end of the Marble Arch Cave. M. Martel gave the name of the Grand Gallery to this upper portion of the cave; it consists of a perfectly straight passage, 123 yards in length, and ranges from five feet high at the upper end to about fifty at “The Junction,” while its width is about twenty feet. The stream at first flows between low banks of sand, but after a short distance is entirely diverted to the right-hand side of the passage by a bank of boulders and pebbles some eight feet high ; this bank continues from here along the left side of the passage as far as the Junction, while the stream flows below between large boulders. M. Martel states that he worked his way the full length of the passage in a boat; from his statement it is clear that a considerable alteration must have taken place in the level of the water or of the floor of the cave—as at the time of our explorations no boat could, under any normal conditions of rainfall, be floated at any point above the Junction. The Junction consists of a large chamber formed at the meeting-point of three passages, the one to the right (N.E.) leading into a series of dry passages, while that to the left (N.W.) receives the main stream. 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The roof at the Junction reaches the respectable height of at least 50 feet. A rather remarkable fact was noticed at this point; several photographs were taken by flash-light in various parts of the cave, and, as is usually the case, the smoke hung about for a long time. At the Junction, however, all the smoke found an exit through a hole in the roof, leaving the cave clear in less than two minutes. From the Junction, the stream turns to the left and flows between large boulders. The water here is fairly deep in places,and would readily float such a boat as Martel employed. By careful scrambling a way can be made along the right-hand side of the stream for a distance of 44 yards. At this point, however, the stream fills the whole width of the passage, and forms a lake 40 yards long, with a depth in the centre of at least 10 feet. This portion of the cave ranges from 15 to 20 feet in width, while the roof is some 15 feet above the level of the water. This lake ends at a sandy beach which is, in the ordinary course, reached from the large open pot-hole (C, Plate XII.) by way of a short passage, and a drop of some 10 feet. Previous to Martel’s visit, it is probable that no one had attempted the river. On the occasion of our first visit only two members, with considerable discomfort to themselves, worked their way along the walls of the river at times up to their waists in water. As the water in the centre of the passage seemed to be very deep, great care was exercised on this occasion, the two members being roped together with a 25-foot interval. After getting past this point, two hours were occupied in a careful exploration of the cave, all the parts being visited, with the exception of the passage beyond the pool-chamber, the entrance to which is hidden behind large boulders. One further reason why this was missed was that the explorers were by this time tired and cold, having been wet through for so long. On the way back one of the two slipped on the rock-ledge and fell overhead into the deep water, having to swim out. On the second occasion one member of the party stripped and swam through with a measuring-cord for the purpose of completing the survey. On the occasion of our second visit, however, two entirely unsuspected routes into the cave above the lake were discovered, as will be explained later. At the sandy beach the stream, now only a few inches deep, spreads out, and flows past and under boulders into a further lake, the sides of which can be reached either from pot-hole E or D. At this lowest point the water of this lake flows under a curtain of rock and emerges into the daylight immediately above the Marble Arch itself. This last is a natural limestone bridge some 30 feet in height. ‘The stream flows under it, and after that, although offering many and great beauties to the lover of nature, the Cladagh River is of no interest to the speleologist. To return now to the Junction. The right hand (N.E.) passage starts about 20 feet wide and 15 feet high. Its roof rapidly rises ; while ata Broprick—The Murble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 191 distance of about 45 yards from the Junction it widens into a chamber some 20 yards wide and 40 feet high. The greater portion of the floor of this chamber is composed of a mass of boulders and sand sloping steeply up to the left, and cemented together by, and coated with, a beautiful stalagmitic deposit. At the upper end of this slope is a collection of exceptionally fine stalactites, and also a mass of stalagmite some 5 feet in diameter rising in terraces, each some 6 inches in height, which might have been made as a model of some ancient fortress; in the hollow of this were some very fine specimens of ‘ cave pearls.’ Close by, one member of the party found some recent land-shells and twigs of trees. As the roof here runs to a considerable height, and seems to be composed of jammed boulders, it is not unlikely that some small holes may communicate with the surface at this point. From the top of this slope a low arch some 15 feet wide leads to a small hole through which, by a drop of 12 feet, the floor of a fine fissure-cave is reached. This cave is at least 30 feet high and 50 feet long ; while its steeply sloping mud floor leads down toa small hole through which the splash of water can be heard when stones are dropped through. Returning to the low level below the boulder slope, the passage continues although more or less obstructed at various points, for a distance of 93 yards from the Junction, where it opens into the ‘ Pool Chamber.” ‘This consists of a cave some 15 yards in diameter and about 20 feet high; while its floor is composed of a mass of boulders and sand sloping steeply down to a still pool of water at its lowest point. This was the furthest point reached in this direction by M. Martel, and also by our party in 1907. In 1908, however, by descending through a pot- hole in the wood above a new way into the Pool Chamber was discovered. This new way leads out from the Pool Chamber between large rocks, which had appeared to entirely block the end of the cave. A low water-tunnel runs from behind these boulders for a distance of 12 yards, where it is blocked by a further mass of boulders. A narrow route leads spirally upwards through these, till at a height of about 15 feet the floor of an exceptionally fine chamber is reached. This chamber has a diameter of about 25 yards, while its roof forms a beautiful arch, at about 80 feet above its lowest point; the floor is composed of enormous blocks of rock, some of which have a diameter of at least 20 feet ; these, piled in inextricable confusion, rise at a very steep angle upwards to the left, where a glimmer of daylight is faintly visible. This hight comes from the bottom of the pot-hole which was the first point of attack in the 1908 expedition. In the wood above Marble Arch is a fissure in the ground some 10 feet long and 3 feet wide. A rope-ladder was needed for the descent of this, so that its exploration was deferred from 1907 to 1908. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 F’'] HOD ie. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This pot-hole consists of a vertical shaft 30 feet deep, at the bottom of which is a ledge at the top of the boulder slope in the great chamber. In our exploration, 1908, we entered the cave from this point first; from the ledge a scramble through the boulders brought us to the top of the vertical climb above the Pool Chamber passage, and from there the rest of the cave was explored. On our return, while the rest of the party were clambering through the boulders towards the foot of the ladder, two members, who were exploring the chamber, noticed a glimmer of light in one corner; this proved to come from the bottom of pot-hole E, which is an oblong comparatively shallow boulder-filled depression full of trees and ferns. A few minutes’ work sufficed to clear a way through the stones which obstructed the opening, thus laying clear an entrance to the cave which had never been suspected. As a result of this last discovery, there is now no danger, and only comparatively little difficulty, if due care is exercised, in visiting any portion of this fine cave; it will, however, probably never become a show-cave, as the climb from the foot of the Great Boulder Chamber to the end of the Pool Chamber Passage is one not to be rashly undertaken. It is to be hoped that any future visitor will be careful not to damage any of the stalactites, as has been done in so many of the better-known caves. A well-known passage leads from the floor of this pot-hole (E) to the entrance above the water-tunnel in C,’ so that now a complete circuit is possible from one opening in the floor of pot-hole E to the new opening, which is within 15 feet of the old one. It is interesting to note that, on working out the survey, as made by our party, we had made an error of only 20 feet in the position of these two openings, which formed respectively the commencement and the conclusion of. the underground survey—a result which indicates that the rest of the plan is fairly accurate. In order to test the accuracy of the report that the Monastir stream emerged at Marble Arch, half a pound of fluorescein was introduced into the Monastir stream at 11.50 a.m. in dry weather: this was clearly visible in the upper Cradle Hole Cave at 10.45 am. the following day, and at 6.45 the same evening, it began to emerge at the Marble Arch spring, having taken thirty-one hours to travel a distance of slightly more than half a mile. BIBLIOGRAPHY, E. A. Marten: Irlande et Cavernes Anglaises. Paris, 1897, pp. 19-45. H. LysrEr JAMESON: On the Exploration of the Caves of Enniskillen for the R.L.A. Flora and Fauna Committee. Jrish Naturalist, vol. v., p. 93, 1896. 1 Another branch of this passage leads down to the lake between D and C. qoay of x LOL VOILA, ‘ Plate XII. Sect. B. Acad., Vol. XXVIL., Proc. R. I. L35{00/ __ 05 Ob of Of OF O FWVIS ‘adoys pxemumop daays soyeoIpuy ~\_ & “a0 UL Jooy Jo A qysiey eyeunxoadde oyeorpur songsty , on “Ue STILL Ur se oures ‘ 2 aI]} ore $4949" 9} gqissod o1oy MA, *3) “JLON 2 Fal daop 395 OF “104-90 : i S ran “ouR UY MON 7 8\ S45 -Auaypenaaddy mosy 1x0 PIO" | ae ae ‘ y & = dapmnog yim sjod uedo os sey “9° 9'E »/ Sale “POLY Tqrep_ Ur poy [EUG “Wy > x : “SOG6T A “yormporg prorey Ag 5 JAR YIN AGILE OO.LU2 A20H NOLLONAr AHL) 08°78 ovo Bee 100d, A : Oy Qa SIs AEA B ¥ eX! = , » 1g iY ( y Cy ay & A” f & AW ‘ AA S AY © 29 samov1M15=S No So om NY a STPUS y PUDT USL] ¥ | }, A eA sl Ks sy IS, i~¥ aX <_ as, Ris © A BS eee iN, 02 —, BS ie A ; |e = 00d S Ss \\ — gop GT — oi SN . 8 AOL VOILA lies ry \ N : 3 x iw) y Wt 3 S$ Ny \ oN y 3 \ S ~ a . g rs qv *% 38 Wi Ee gee eee spe om, 0 SS “ gel 2 s Paes you 7 8 3 8 = AYA P1GueN SI ee ere Oe a2 LG) Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIL., Sect. B. Plate XIII. Us Neng U2 co < te Peay OIE Pd , : eae , me a ~ 1! . DOWN 4g SFERMANAGHE? = “farmacn! 1 oH Re ye st John's p bY 2 d oe c raesite Point ¢ e “< Ba(UMONAGHAN:? a 2 Semen ore a M O ee VU ". ; Ballagan Point L3 ie) oe is we ee te x wy Balbriggan “E.MAYO “|ROSCOMMO " IMEATH oo lime P ase Ss ES WESTMEATH ; Ves Q oe, Sa) ah Ak a eee Howth Head i — > \ ‘ sates tse 2 LA DE OY \ L {WICKLOW | PESESETN.E. GALWAY & —— 3 °ug G S QUEEN'S Ce ae pa ARE EY f 5 ie, S ie a dik a ia i 3 . diaaae 3 7 N. M 4» VripPERARW tes : i CARLOW...’ g a 4 ILKENNY:, Loop Head Q LD 2 0 S GS R Y 2 LIMERICK iF WEXFORD Kerry g S.TIPPERARY feee ‘ Fad Raven Point a 2 Sim es ete! 3 N. KERRY i Mian: Peet oO UN DE On 4 4 ‘WATERFORD ’ “carnsore Point 2 ee nd ©: os Hook Head 4 EN , ety 1 = in\ MID. :£.CORK *. } |. Rake vv “CORK a, ae CPS S.KERRY p < cm, 9 2) S. a spac . ? chert ON M' hh W. CORK Kings eZ TP g ¢ |[Preghane Point M2 Crow Head ue is 4 snk hl Boundary of County ....:--..++seeerer es Bee as Cleaned _ yy, SUD- PROVINCE meen meee in __,— PROVINCE qxemeercr rar ——— 9 Apvams--Tue Disrripurron or LicHENS IN IrrLANb. BIOLOGICAL SUBDIVISIONS OF IRELAND. io hue ie MACHINE ITE at) [dese 4 xe THE DISTRIBUTION OF LICHENS IN IRELAND. By J. ADAMS, M.A. PEAtTR XEDE. Read May 10, Ordered for Publication May 12. Published Juny 17, 1909. CONTENTS. Page Page Introduction : . . : > 193 List of Synonyms . ; : . . 210 Sub-divisions of the Country 5 5 TGeE Census of Species . ks 3 ; + DRT Classification , E é 2 5 UE General Remarks on Distribution . 220 List of Genera and Species. : = 198 Bibliography . é ; : . - 231 Doubtful Species . ‘ : : . 209 INTRODUCTION. WHILE there are a few scattered references in the earlier literature to Irish Lichens, the first published papers of any importance dealing with the group were those of Wade. In 1802 there appeared a list of 26 species found in Co, Galway; while in his “ Plante Rariores,’ published in 1804, 85 species were enumerated, localities being given for about half of these. From that date there is very little published information on the subject until the appearance of Mackay’s “ Flora Hibernica,” in 1836, the section on Lichens being written by Dr. Thomas Taylor. Many of the localities mentioned in this work were supplied by Templeton and Miss Hutchins, two most enthu- siastic Investigators of this as well as of other sub-divisions of the Ivish Flora. Taylor’s account of Irish Lichens contained 292 species. These, together with 7 species in the Addendum, and two which were regarded at that time as Alge, give a total of 301 species. This was the first and up to the present the only summary of Irish lichens as a whole. In 1845 there appeared in Power’s Flora of Cork a list of 144 species observed in that county. From that date onwards little seems to have been published until the time of Mr. Isaac Carroll and Admiral Theobald Jones. A list of papers published by them will be found in the Bibliography ; and it is not too much to say that a very great deal of our knowledge of the present R.I,A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B, [2 G] 194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. distribution of Irish Lichens is due to their investigations. In Jones’s two lists 78 new species are recorded, in addition to those given in “ Flora Hibernica.” His collections are now housed in the National Museum. Hardly less important than their work was that of Dr. David Moore, as a reference to the pages of Leighton’s “Lichen Flora of the British Isles,” published in 1871, will show. In 1878 a list of 150 species found in the counties of Dublin and Wicklow was published by Mr. Greenwood Pim, in connexion with the British Association’s visit to Dublin. In the following year the 3rd edition of Leighton’s “ Lichen Flora” appeared, in which were incorporated numerous discoveries of new species made in the neighbourhood of Kylemore, by Mr. Charles Larbalestier—a name which deserves to rank along with those of Carroll and Jones. The 3rd edition of Leighton’s Flora was, like its predecessors, supposed to contain all known Irish localities; but, as a matter of fact, many species previously recorded as Irish were overlooked. A considerable number of Irish species, with their localities, will be found in the papers of Leighton and Crombie enumerated at the end. The latter's British Museum Catalogue, Part I., published in 1894, contains many Irish references. The most recent papers on Irish Lichens are one by Lett, containing a list of 74 species occurring in the Mourne Mt. District and published in 1890, and another, which is a short list of 14 species found by McArdle in Lambay, and published in 1907. At the present time nobody seems to be working seriously at the study of Irish Lichens, although the western part of the island probably contains a number of hitherto undescribed species; and the group presents some very interesting problems in geographical distribution. Olivier’s “ Lichens d'Europe,” of which the first part has been published, contains many Ivish localities. SUB-DIVISIONS OF THE COUNTRY. The sub-divisions employed are those which I proposed in the Irish Naturalist for August, 1908, and January, 1909. These will be seen at a glance on the accompanying map. Each of the four provinces is divided into three sub-provinces. ‘he first letter of each province is used as an abbreviation for the name of that province, while the sub-provinces are indicated by the figures 1, 2, 3, appended, the figure I in each case referring to the sub-province which extends furthest south, the figure 3 to that which extends furthest north, while the intermediate sub-province is indicated by the figure 2. Thus a species occurring in Co. Dublin is indicated by the Avams—Vhe Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 195 symbol L 2. Ina few cases where a species has been recorded as occurring in a particular province, but where the exact locality where it occurred is not stated with sufficient precision to indicate the sub-province, the symbol x is used. Thus the distribution of a species which is recorded simply from Co. Cork is indicated by the symbol M x, as that county forms part of two sub-provinces. The sub-provinces are as follows :— MUNSTER. M1 West Cork and Kerry. M2 Mid-Cork, East Cork, Waterford, South Tipperary. M 3 Limerick, Clare, North ‘Tipperary. CONNAUGHT. C1 Galway. C2 Mayo. C 3 Sligo, Leitrim, Roscommon. LEINSTER. Li Wexford, Carlow, Kilkenny. L2 Dublin, Wicklow, Kildare, Queen’s County, King’s County. L3 Louth, Meath, Westmeath, Longford. ULSTER, U1 Down, Armagh, Monaghan, Cavan. U2 Antrim, Derry, Tyrone. U 3 Donegal, Fermanagh. Hach sub-provinee contains a mountain range 2000 feet or more in height (except L3, where the highest point is 1935 feet), and each includes a considerable length of coast-line. Templeton mentions a number of species as occurring “near Belfast.” The probability is that in most cases Co. Antrim was meant; and so I have referred all such to the sub-province U3. But the question can only be settled with certainty by further investigation. CLASSIFICATION. In the list of Families and Genera subjoined I have followed the arrange- ment adopted by Zahlbruckner in Engler and Prantl’s “ Die Natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien.” For convenience of reference, the species are arranged in alphabetical order under each genus in a separate list, the genera in this list being also in alphabetical order. (2 G*] Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ASCOLICHENES. I. PYRENOCARPE. VERRUCARIACER. Verrucaria 7h. Fr. Thelidium ass. Polyblastia Lénar. Staurothele Zh. Fr. Thrombium J/ass. DrRMATOCARPACES. Normandina Wainio. Dermatocarpon Zh. Fr. Endocarpon 4. Zahlbr. PYRENULACES. Microthelia Mass. Arthopyrenia Will. Arg. Leptorhaphis Aoerd. Polyblastiopsis 4. Zahlbr. Porina Mill. Arg. Thelopsis Wy/. Pyrenula Mass. Anthracothecium Jfass. TRYPETHELIACE®. Melanotheca Mill Arg. PYRENIDIACER. Coriscium Wainio. MycoporacE®. Mycoporum /7ot. II. GYMNOCARPEA. 1. Coniocarpinee. CALICIACER. Cheenotheca Th. Fr. Calicium De Not. Coniocybe Ach. Stenocybe Vy. Sphinctrina £. Fr. CYPHELIACE®. Cyphelium Zh. Fr. SPHHZROPHORACE®. Spherophorus Pers. 2. Graphidinee. ARTHONIACES. Arthonia 4A. Zahlbr. Allarthonia Wy. Arthothelium Mass. GRAPHIDACER. Lithographa Wy. Opegrapha Humb. Melaspilea Vy/. Graphis Mill. Arg. | Pheographis Mill. Arg. Graphina Ifill. Arg. CHIODECTONACER. Sarcographa Fée. Chiodecton Mill. Arg. Sclerophyton Eschw. RoccELLackE#. Roccella DC. 3. Cyclocarpinee. LECANACTIDACE®. Leeanactis Wainio. Schismatomma Fw. et Koerb. THELOTREMACES. Theolotrema Ifill, Arg. DIpLoscHisrace®. Diploschistes Worm. GYALECTACE®. Jonaspis Zh. Fr. Gyalecta 4A. Zahlbr. Pachyphiale Lénnr. LEcIDEACES. Lecidea Th. Fr. Mycoblastus Worm. Catillaria Th. Fy. Bombyliospora De Wot. Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 197 LecipEackm—continued. Bacidia A. Zahlbr. Toninia Zh. Fr. Rhizocarpon Th. Fr. CLADONIACEX. Beomyces Pers. Gomphillus WVy/. Pilophoron Zh. Lr. Cladonia Wainio. Stereocaulon Schred. GYROPHORACES. Gyrophora Ach. Umbilicaria Fw. ACAROSPORACER. Thelocarpon Vy/. Biatorella Th. Fr. Acarospora Dass. KPHEBACES. Thermutis &. Fr. Spilonema Born. Ephebe #. Lr. Leptogidium WVy/. Polychidium 4. Zahlbr. PYRENOPSIDACER, Pyrenopsis Forss. Synalissa #. Fr. Psorotichia Forss. Licwinace. Lichina Ag. CoLLEMACES. Physma A. Zahlbr. Collema A. Zahlbr. Leptogium S. Gray. PANNARIACER. Parmeliella Mill. Arg. Placynthium Harm. Pannaria Del. Massalongia Koer). Psoroma WVy/, Coccocarpia Pers. STICTACER. Lobaria Hue. Sticta Schreb. PELTIGERACE®. Solorina Ach. Nephroma Ach. Peltigera Willd. PERTUSARIACER. Pertusaria DC. LECANORACEX. Lecanora Ach. Ochrolechia J/ass. Icmadophila Zrevis. Hematomma Mass. Phlyctis Wallr. Candelariella Will. Arg. PARMFELIACEZ. Parmelia De Not. Cetraria Ach. UsnEacez. Evernia Ach. Alectoria Ach. Ramalina Ach. Usnea Pers. CALOPLACACE®. Blastenia Zh. Fr. Caloplaca Th. Fr. THELOSCHISTACER. Xanthoria Arn. Theloschistes JVYorm. BuELLIACER. Buellia De Not. Rinodina Stizbg. PHYSCIACER. Physcia Wainio. Anaptychia Koerb. 198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LIST OF GENERA AND SPECIES. Acarospora cervina Wass. M 1 fuscata drn. M1 L3 glaucocarpa (Wahlb.) L2 U2 Heppu Koerb. Ut smaragdula Mass. Mi C1 squamulosa 7h. Mr. Miz2 Cr Li We Alectoria bicolor Vyl. U2 jubata Wyl. L2 U1r3 lanata Lewht. Mi C1 Urz Allarthonia lapidicola 4. Zahlbr. Mi Ur. patellulata 4. Zahlbr. M3 U1- Anaptychia aquila A. Zahlbr. Miz Ci L2 U1 ciliaris Mass. Mr Li leucomeleena Wainio. M1 2z speciosa Wainio. M1 C1 U2 Anthracothecium pyrenuloides Mill. Arg. M1 Arthonia anastomosans d4ch. Mi armoricana Vyl. M1 aspera Leight. M1 astroidea deh, Miz C1 Lz atrofuscella. Nyl. C1 Cascarille Leight. Mi C1 Mena Car inte Treland epipasta Leight. Miz C1 Uz excipienda Wyl. M1 C1 hibernica Nyl. C1 ilicina TJayl. Mi2 C1 ilicinella Wyl. Mi C1 impolita Borr. Mi lurida Ach. M1 Lz ochracea Vyl. M1 cinnabarina Vy. dispersa Vy. paralia Wyl. C1 Arthonia—continued. pruinosa Ach. M1 3 punctella Vyl. M2 punctiformis 4ch. M2 sapineti Wyl. C1 spadicea Leight. M2 C2 subexcedens Wyl. C1 Mi2 C2 tage hg Ur Mir 2 eC eli swartziana Ach. varians Wy/. vinosa Leight. Arthopyrenia analepta Iudd. M1 biformis Mull. Arg. Mi Li Ui2 conoidea 4. Zahlbr. Miz Ci U1 epidermidis Carr. M1 gemmata Mill. Arg. M123 Lz Wire Kelpii Hoerb. L, U23 lucens Mudd. Mi C1 nitescens Mudd. Mi punctiformis drm. Miz U1 Taylori Mudd. M23 Arthotheium spectabilis Mass. M1 Bacidia arceutina Arn. Mz atrogrisea ludd. Mi U1 endoleuca Aickey. M1 Ciz Ux luteola Ach, M123 Ciz Uz muscorum Mudd. Lz Negelii A. Zahlbr. C1 Ur pulvinata Mudd. Mi Cr rubella Mass. M23 C1z Uz sabuletorum (FUk.). Mz Ci Uz umbrina Br. & Rostr. M13 Cx U1 verruculosa Mudd. Miz C1 Beeomyces Mer 2 Ci Mir2) Cr bi sUue roseus Pers. rufus DC. Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 199 Biatorella cinerea 7h. Fr. C1 L2 Ur pruinosa Wudd. Mz Lz simplex Br. § Rostr. Mr C1 Blastenia ferruginea Arn. M123 C1 Utiz2 ochracea A. Zahlbr. M13 Ui rupestris 4. Zuhlbr. M2 Cr Lz Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Not. Mr Ci U2 Buellia calearea (Weiss). Uz canescens De Not. Mi23 L2 U2 coniops Zh. Fr. Mr Ur Mz (Kinsale) int dbew Mier coracina [oerbd. disciformis (Ach.). myriocarpa Mudd. Wne2 Oederi(Ach.). Mr C1 Uiz saxatilis Koerd. C1 U2 stellulata Mudd. M123 Li U1 verruculosa Mudd. Mi2 C1 Calicium aciculare Sm. M 3 eurtum Zurn. § Borr. M2 diploellum Wy/. Mr hyperellum Ach. M1 U2 populneum De Brond. M1 pusillum F/k. M2 trachelinum Ach. Mi Lz Uz Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr. Wirz eallopisma Zh. Fr. Mr C1 Ur cirrochroa Th. Fr. M1 chap Se, Jap, Wis “Gir Ibs Wirz elegans Th. Fr. Mr lanuginosa (4ch.). Mi Lz miniata Th. Fr. Mr murorum 7h. Fr. M2 C1 L2U1i2 variabilis 7h. Fr. C1 Miie230 Cire liz Candelariella vitellina Mill. Arg. Mr C1 Uz Catillaria atropurpurea 7h. Fr. Miz C1 chalybeia Mass. Miz C1 Ur globulosa Zh. Fr. M1 Men 2235 (Chin 2) iz Mi2z3 C1 grossa Blombd. lenticularis Zh. I’, W x micrococea Th. Fr. C1 spheroides 4. Zahlbr. C1 U13 tricolor Zh. Fr. Miz3 Uz Cetraria aculeata Fr. Mi Cr Lz Uz diffusa (Web.). M1 Mer 2 ii We im Gar Wa seepincola Gray. Ireland trstis: (Web). Mer “Wir glauca Ach. islandica Ach. Cheenotheca trichiale Th. Fr. M2 3 Chiodecton albidum Leight. Mi Uz crassum A. Zahlbr. Miz Cr lz Wine dendriticum A. Zahlbr. C1 Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr. Miz Cr myrticola ée. Ireland subdiscordans Wyl. C1 yenosum A Zahlbr. M 3 Cladonia acuminata Worrl. C1 aleicornis F7k. M1 amaurocrea Mudd. C1 apoda (Wyl.). C1 bacillaris Vyl. C1 Uiz cespititia Fk. Miz Cr cariosa Spreng. Mt cervicornis Schaer. M1z C1 Lz U1 coccifera Schaer. Miz C1 Utz cornucopiodes /r. Lz Ut cornuta Fr. Mi Lz Ur 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cladonia—continued. deformis Hoffm. Lz degenerans 7k. Lz delicata Fk. M1 digitata Hofim. M1 C1 Liz endiviefolia /r. M1 fimbriata #r. M12 C1 Lz U2 flerkeana Fr. Mri2 C1 furcata Hofm. Mrz C1 L2U12 gracilis Hofim. Miz Liz U2 macilenta Hofim. Mi C1 Lz Uiz papillaria Mudd. M123C1 Lz U2 pityrea F7k. C1 pleurota #7. Mx pungens 7k. Mx C1 pyxidata lr. Miz Ci Liz Uiz2 sobolifera Vyl. M 2 squamosa Hofm. Miz Ci U1z2 subsquamosa Vyl. Mi C1 L2 sylvatica Hoffm, Mi2 Cri Liz Uiz2 turgida Hoffm. Mi C1 uncialis Gray. Mi2Ci12Li2 U2 verticillata F7k. C1 Coccocarpia plumbea Wy/, Mi C1 Collema ageregatum Vyl. M1 auriculatum Hofin, Mi C1 U1 cheileum 4ch. M12 C1 U2 concinnum lot, C1 crispum Ach. M12 U2 cristatum Hoffm,. M1 U1iz2 flaccidum Ach. Miz C123 U2 furvum Ach. Mi U1r2 granuliferum Vyl. Mi C1 granuliforme Vyl. C1 limosum 4ch, Mi L2 U2 melenum Ache Mri2 C13 Ui2 multipartitum Sm. Miz C1 Urz2 myriococcum Ach. U 2 Collema—continued. nigrescens Ach. Miz lz U2 polycarpon Aoerb. C1 pulposum Ach. Mr2 C1 L2 U1 tenax Ach. Mir C1 Liz Coniocybe furfuracea Ach. U2 Coriscium viride Wainto. Mi2 U2 Cyphelium inquinans Zrevis. Mz Dermatocarpon cinereum A, Zahlbr. M1 2 fluviatile Th. fr. C1 Lz U3 hepaticum (4ch.). M12 isidioides Mudd. M1 miniatum Idann. Mi2 C1 LizvU3 rufescens A. Zahlbr. Mi C3 Uz Diploschistes gypsaceus (Ach.). C1 scruposus Norm. Miz C1 Uiz Endocarpon pallidum Ach. M1 Ephebe pubescens Vyl. Miz C1 L2 Uz Evernia furfuracea fr. C1 L2 prunastri dch, M12 C1 L2 Ur2 Gomphillus calicioides Vyl. Mi C1 Graphina anguina D/ill. Arg. M12 sophistica Mill. Arg. Miz C12 Wierez Graphis elegans 4ch. M12 C1U1 inustula Vyl. C2 petrina Vyl. C1 ramificans Wyl. C1 seripta Ach, M12 Ca Mize Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 201 Gyalecta cupularis #. Wr. Mi C13 truncigena Ach. M1 23 Gyrophora cylindrica Ach. Mi2Ci1 L2 U1 erosa dch. Mi C12 L2 hyperborea Mudd. M1 polyphylla Zurn. & Borr. 1, 2 polyrhiza Hoerb. Mr C1 L2 proboscidea deh. M1 Lz torrefacta Cromb. M1 C12 Hematomma coccineum (oer). Mi Uz elatinum Hoerb. U1 ventosum Mass. M2 C1 Lz U13 Temadophila eruginosa Mudd. Mi Ci Li Jonaspis epulotica drm. M12 C1 U1 Lecanactis abietina Koerb. Miz U3 Lecania aipospila 7h. Fr. Mi erysibe Zh. Fr. M123CiL2Ui2 Lecanora albella Ach. M13 C1 Uiz2 allophana Vy/. M 3 angulosa Ach. M3 Uz argopholis 4ch. C1 athroocarpa Dub. U2 abraedeh, Mir 23) Cn Ti2) U 72 atroflava Vyl. C1 atrynea Vyl. M1 hadiavAchs (Cr la 1 Uz beomma Vyl. C1 biloculata Wyl. C1 cesiocinerea Vyl. M123 C1 U2 cesiorufa Vyl M 3 calcarea Somm. M12 C1 Li2Ui2 candelaria Ach. Miz C1 Ur cerina Ach, M123 C1 Lz U1 chlarotera Vyl. C1 R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVII., SEOT. B, Lecanora—continued. coilocarpa Vyl, L2 crassa Ach, M13 C3 L23 erenulata Wyl. C1 Dickson Wy. M1 C2 U1 epanora Ach. M1 epixantha Vyl. M 2- expallens Ach. Mi2 Cr fugiens Vy/l. C1 galactina Ach. M 23. Cr gangaleoides Vyl. C1 gelida Ach; Mia C1 U2 eibbosa Vyl. Mi C1 glaucocarnea Vyl. C1 glaucoma 4ch. M12 L2 Ur Hageni 4ch. M23 C1 helicopis Whind. Uz Hutchinsie Vy/. Mi Cr intermutans Vyl. C1 intumescens [oerd. M 3 irrubata Wyl. Mi €13 laciniosa Vy/ M1 23 lacustris Py. Mi Cr 3 Ur Lallavei Vy/. M2 leucopheea F7k. C1 lobulata Somm. Mi Ut. luteoalba Wyl. M123 lutescens DC. M1 Uz milvina dch. Mi C1 orosthea Ach. M1 C1 Lz parisiensis Vy/. M x peralbella Vyl. C1 pheops Vyl. Mi C1 piniperda oerb. C1 poliophea Whind. Ur polytropa Schaer, Miz Cr prosecha Ach. C1 prosechoides Vyl. M3 U1 pyracea Vyl. M123 Cri2 U2 Ralfsii Cromb. C1 recedens Vyl. Mri C1 refellens Vyl, C1 rubra Hoffinm. Mz [2 4] 202 Lecanora—continued. rugosa Wyl. Mi23 C1 Sambuci Wyl. Ut sarcopis Whinb. C1 Miz Cr spodomela Vy/. C1 saxicola Ach. Uiz2 subearnea Ach. C1 subdepressa Vyl. West Ireland. subfusca Wyl. M123 C1 L2 Ui2 subluta Wy/. C1 sulphurea Ach. Miz3 C1 L2 Ur2 symmicta Ach. Mz teichophila Wy/, C1 tenera Wyl. C1 turneriana Vyl. C1 umbraticula Wyl. C1. umbrina Ach. M23 Cri Ut. urbana Wyl. Mx yaria Ach. Miz2-L2 Ur vitellinula Wyl M 3 Zostere Vyl. M 3 Lecidea advenula Leight. C1 advertens Vyl. C2 estivalis Ohl. C1 aglea Smmrf. Mi C1 Uz alabastrites Wy/. C1 albidocarnea Vyl. C1 alboatra Fr. M2 Ci Lz U1 alboccerulescens Leight. C1 Ut alborubella Wy/l. C1 albovirella Wyl. C1 alocizoides Leight. M2 alumnula Wyl. C1 anomala Leight. M2 Cr antrophila Zarbal. C1 aphana Vy/. M 3 applanata Leeght. C1 arenicola Wyl. C1 Arnoldi Leight. C1 U1 arridens Vyl. C12 ascaridiella Vy/l. M1 atroalba 4dch. Miz2 C1 Lz ] i Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lecidea—continued. atroalbella Vyl. M2 atroalbicans Wyl. C1 atrofusca Leight. C1 atrorufa Ach. Lz bacillifera Vyl. M3 U1 baliola Wy. C1 biformigera Leight. C1 biloculata Vyl. C1 byssoboliza Wyl. C1 calcivora Vyl. M2 L2 U1 callicarpa Larbal. C1 carbonacea Leight. C1 carneoalbens Vyl. C1 chloroscotina Wy/. C1 chloroticula Wyl. C1 chlorotropoides Wyl. C1 circumpallens Vy/. M 3 citrinella 4ch. Mi Ci L2 Cladoniaria Wy/. Lz clavyulifera Vyl. C1 coarctata Leight. M12 C1 Urz columnatula Wyl. C1 concentrica Leight. Mz Ci Lz concreta Wahl. M2 confluens dch. M2 Ci U1 contigua Fr. Miz Ciz Li23 Urz2 continuior Wyl. C1 crustulata Ach. M12 eyrtella Ach. M3 Ci U3 dealbatula Vyl. C1 decolorans Fk. M12 Cz Lz U12 delutula Wy/. C1 demarginata Vyl. C1 denigrata Fr. U2 diducens Wy/. C1 diluta Leight. M23 L2 U1z dilutiuscula Wyl. C1 discolor Leight. Mz dispansa Wyl. M2 C1 dubia Borr. M1 L2 Uz effusa Leight. M23 C1 U1 enterochlora ZJayl. M12 C1 Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 203 Lecidea---continued. enteroleuca Ach. C1 episema Vyl. M1 C1 exanthematica Leight. M1 C1 Urz2 excelsa Leight. C1 excentrica deh. M1 C1 U2 flexuosa Leight. M 2 Flotovii Leight. M23 fuliginosa Zayl. Mi C1 fuscoatra Ach. M1 C1 U2 fuscorubens Vyl. M2 Uz gelatinosa Leight. M1 C1 Lz U2 glaucolepidea Nyl. Mr Uz grumosa Leight. C1 henrica Larbal, C1 herbidula Wy. C1 homalotropa Vyl. M1 humosa Hhrh. C1 hyalinescens Wyl. C1 incompta Borr. M 3 indigula Wy/. C1 intermedia Hepp. C2 kochiana Hepp. C1. lactea Schaer. M 3 lapicida Fr. M1 Urz lavata Fr. M2 C1 L3 U1 leightoniana Larbal. C1 leiotea Vyl. M1 leucoblephara Vy/. C1 leucoclinella Vyl. C1 Lightfootii Lewght. M23 Ur limosa Ach. L 3 lithophila 4ch. M2 C1 L3 U1 littorella Wyl. C1 livescens Leight. C1 lucida Ach. M1 lurida Leight. C1 Lz U2 lutea Lewght. Miz Lz Uz luteorosella Vy/. C1 meiococca Vyl. C1 melaena Vyl. M1 Lz melastigma Zayl. M1 mesoidea Wy/, Ci Lecidea—continued. metamorphea Vy/. C1 milliaria Fr. Mi C1 L2 Urz mooreana Carr. U2 muscorum Leight. Mz L2 Uz mutabilis Fee M13 C1 nigrificans Vyl. C 1 nitescens Leight. C1 nitida Leight. C1 ocellata 27k. M1 ochracea Leight. C1 ochrophora Vy/. M1 oxyspora Leight. C1 panaeola Ach. Mi2 C1 Uiz2 parasema Leight. M12 C1 Liz Urz parasitica Schaer. Mz parellaria Vy. C1 parmeliarum Smmrf. Miz C1 L2 particularis Vyl. C1 paucula Wyl. C1 pedatula Vyl. C1 phacodes Leight, M123 C1 pheops Wy. Mr Cr picila Leight. C1 pilularis Hoerd. C1 pineti Leight. M23 Lz Uiz plana Lahm. Ut polospora Leight. C1 prasinoides Vyl. Mi U1 premneoides Vy/, C1 protrusa /y. Miz C1 pulverea Borr, Mi C1 pungens (oerb. C1 quernea Ach. Miz Uz rivulosa Ach, Mir 2 C2 liz Ur rufofusca Wyl. C1 rusticella Vy/. C1 rusticula Wyl, C1 Salweu Borr. Mi sanguineoatra Vyl. Mi U2 saxigena Uloth. C1 scabrosa Ach. Mi Cr secapanaria Carring. Mi Ci [2 A*] 204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lecidea—continued. semipallens Wy/. C1 silacea Ach. Ireland. sorediza Vyl. Cx spodoplaca Wyl, C1 strepsodina Ach. C1 subconfusa Wyl. C1 subdisciformis Leight. C1 subimbricata Wy/. C1. subkochiana Vyl. Ci submeestula Wyl. C1 subturgidula Vy/l. C1 subumbonata Vyl. C1 sylvicola Leight. C1 sympathetica TZ ay Mi U2 Taylori Mudd. Mi C1 Templetoni Zayl. Mi U1z tenebrans Wy/l. C1 tenebricosa Lerght. Cx tenebrosa Vy/l. Mr L2 tephrizans Leight. C1 ternaria Wyl. C1 tessellata Smmrf. L2 thiopsora Vyl. C1 trachona Vyl. M1 trochodes Zayi. M1 Turneri Leight. C1 uliginosa Leight. M2 C1 Lz Uz umbrinella Wyl. C1 valentior Vyl. C1 vernalis deh. MiC1 Lz Uiz2 vesicularis 4ch. M2 L2 Ux Leptogidium dendriscum Vyl. Mr Leptogium Burgessii Mont. Mr Ci U2 fluviatile Vy. M1 fragile Vyl. Mui lacerum Gray. Miz C13 Ui2 minutissimum fr. Mr L2 palmatum Dont. L2 U1 plicatile Vyl. Mi U2 Leptogium—continued. ruginosum Vyl. Mr Schraderi Iudd. Miz C1 Ur2 scotinum Fr. Miz U1z2 subtile Wyl. Mr. tenuissimum Hoerb. Miz Urz tremelloides Gray. M1 C12 Lz WA Leptoraphis epidermidis Zi. Fr. Miz Lz Uiz2 Lichina confinis 4g. Miz Ci L2 Uir2 pygmea 4g. Miz C1 Liz U1 Lithographa Larbalestierti Leight. C1 petrea Wyl. C1 Lobaria amplissima drn. M1 Uz letevirens A.Zahlbr. M12 C1 L2U2 pulmonaria Hoffm. Miz C1 Ux scrobiculata DC. Miz Cr Massalongia carnosa Hoerb. Mi Ci Lz Uz Melanotheca gelatinosa Leight. C1 ischnobela Wyl. C1 Melaspilea amota Vyl. M1 diplasiospora Mill. Arg. M1 lentiginosa Will. Arg. M2 ochrothalamia Wyl. M12 Microthelia peripherica (Zayl.) M1 Mycoblastus sanguinarius Zh. Fr. M13 L2 Mycoporum miserrimum WVy/. M1 sparsellum WVy/. M1 Nephroma levigatum 4ch, Mi C1 Lz lusitanicum Schaer. M1 Cr L2Uz Apvams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 205 Nephroma—continued. parile Gray. Mi Uz tomentosum (Hoffm.) C1 Normandina pulchella Borr, Miz C1 Urz Ochrolechia pallescens Mass. M13 L2 parella Mass. M123 C1 Liz U1 tartarea Yass. Miz2 C1 Liz Ur Opegrapha atra Pers. Miz Ciz2 L2 Ur2 atrula Vyl. C1 confluens Stiz. Mx C1 hapaleoides Vy/. C1 herpetica Ach. Miz U1 hysteriiformis Vy/. C1 involuta Leight. M12 Leightonii Cromb. M1 lithyrgodes Vy/. C1 paraxanthodes Wy/. C1 saxicola 4ch. M123 C12L2U12 Turneri Leight. M2 Uz wanawr., Marz 3 Oriie2 Urz viridis Vyl. M12 vileata Ach, Mr2iC 1 2) UU 12 xanthodes Wyl. C1 Pachyphiale carneola 4rn. Mi Lz Pannaria brunnea Vyl. Mi C1 Uz delicatula Wy]. C1 Hookeri Nyl. C1 nebulosa Vyl. Mx C1 rubiginosa Del. Mi C1 Parmelia alpicola #r. C2 Borer, Lain. aN zr C1) iz) Ur caperata Ach. Mi2 L2 U1 cetrarioides Vy/. M x conspersa Ach. Miz C1 L2 dissecta Vyl. Ireland. exasperata Wyl. Mi C1 Parmelia—continued. fuliginosa Wyl. Mz C1 U1 incurva fr. Mi Lz U2 levigata Ach, M1 Cr L2 lanata Wallr. Mi Cri Uz Mougeotii Schaer. Mrz C1 olivacea Ach. M2 L2 Ur omphalodes 4ch. M12 C1 L2Ui12 perforata Ach. M12 C1 perlata Ach. Miz C1 L2 U1 pertusa Schaer, Mi Ci Uz physodes 4ch. Mr2C1 LizUr1rz prolixa Vyl. M13 C1 L2 revoluta Vy/. M1 C1 saxatilis deh. Miz C1 23 Ur scortea Ach. Miz C1 sinuosa Ach Miz C1 stygia Ach. C2 subaurifera Vyl, C1 suleata Tayl. M12 tihacea Ach. Mr tristis Vy/. M1 xanthomyela Wy/. Mi C1 Parmeliella microphylla Mill. Arg. M13 C1 U3 plumbea Wainto. Miz C1 Uz triptophylla Will Arg. Miz U12 Peltigera aphthosa Hofim. M2 C1 U2 canina Hofm. Miz C1 Liz U1i2z horizontalis Hofim. Miz C1 Urz polydactyla Hofim. Mi C1 U1 rufescens Hofim. M13 C1 Lz scutata Lewght. Mi Uz venosa Fy. U2 Pertusaria amara Vyl. Miz U2 ceuthocarpa Zurn. Borr. M12 C1Lz communis D.C. Miz L2 Urz conereta Vyl. Miz C1 Lz dealbata Vyl. Miz Cir Lz globulifera Vyl. Miz C1 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Pertusaria—continued. Hutchinsiz Leight. Ms incarnata Leight. C1 inquinata Fr. fil. C1 lactea Vyl. Mr leioplaca Schaer. Miz C1 melaleuca Dub. M2 multipuncta Wyl. Mr Cr Lz nolens Wyl. C1 Uz pustulata Vyl. Mz Lz Ur velata Vyl. Mir2 Uz Wulfenii D.C. Mi2Ci L2U2z Pheographis dendritica Will. Arg. M12 inusta Mill. Arg. Miz C1 Ui Lyellii 4. Zahlbr. Mi 2 Phlyctis agelea Hoerb. Mi2 C1 Uz Physcia adglutinata Vyl. M13 C1 aipolia Wyl. Miz C1 astroidea Vyl. M123 C1 cesia Vyl. M1 erosa Leight. Lz lithotea Vyl. C1 obscura Wyl. M13 C12 L2U12 pulverulenta Wyl. M123 Lz U1 stellaris Vyl. M123 C1 Liz ulothrix Wyl. M123 L2 Uz Physma chalazanum Arn. M12 Pilophoron cereolus Zh. Fr. Mi C1 fibula Tuck. C1 Placynthium nigrum Gray. Mz Ui2z Polyblastia theleodes Linww. Mir C1 umbrina (Whind.). Miz L2 U1 Polyblastiopsis Carrollii A. Zahlby, M123 U1 Polychidium muscicolum Gray. Mr Cr L2 Porina affinis A. Zahlbr. C1 chlorotica Wainio. Miz C1 Ur lectissima A. Zahlbr. Miz C12 Lz pyrenophora(Ach.). M13 C1 U1 Psoroma holopheum Hue. M123 U1z2 hypnorum Hofm. Mi U2 Psorotichia lecanopsoides (VWyl.) M1 leptogiella (Cromb.) C1 Schereri Arn. C1 Pyrenopsis hemalea Smmrf. C1 lecanopsoides Vyl. Mr subareolata Vyl. Mr Pyrenula nitida Ach. Miz C2 La Um Ramalina calicaris Vyl. Miz Liz Urz cuspidata Vyl. M2 U1 evernioides VWyl. Mx Uz farinacea Ach. Miz C1 Liz Uz fastigiata Ach. Miz L2 fraxinea dch, Mi2 Lz U1 geniculata Hook. § Tayl. C1 pollinaria Ach, Mi U2 polymorpha 4ch. M2 C1 U2 scopulorum 4ch. M2 Cr L2 U1 Rhizocarpon badioatrum 7A. Fr. Mi L23 calcareum 7h. Fr. Mi Liz geographicum DC. M1 C1 Lz U1 perlutum 4. Zahlbr. C1 petreum A. Zahlbr. Mi2 Lz Ur polycarpum 7h. Fr. Mi L2 U1 Rinodina atrocinerea Koerh Mi2z3 L2 U1 confragosa Aoerb. M1 Cr Ur AvamMs—The Distribution of Iachens in [reland. Rinodina—continued. exigua 7h. Fr. Mz C1 roboris Zh. Fr. M2 C1 sophodes 7h. Fr. Miz C1 Lz U1 Roccella fuciformis DC. 2 Menez Sareographa labyrinthica Ifill. Arg. M1 Schismatomma premneum Mudd. M123 C1 Uiz rimatum (fVot.) L2 Sclerophyton circumscriptum 4. Zahlbr M1 Uz Solorina erocea Ach. M1 saccata Ach. Mi C13 Uz spongiosa Vyl. Uz Spheerophorus compressus 4dch. Mi C1 coralloides Pers. M1z2 C1 Liz U12 fragilis 4ch. Mi C1 U3 Sphinctrina anglica Vyl. Mz kylemoriensis Cromb. C1 turbinata Fr. M23 Spilonema revertens Vyl. C1 Staurothele clopima Zh. Fr. Mi C1 fissa Wainio M1 hymenogonia A. Zahlbr. M2 Stenocy be euspora Vyl. M12 trajecta Vyl. Mi2 C1 Stereocaulon alpinum Laur. C1 condensatum Hofin. M1 C1 U1z2 coralloides Fr. M1 Cx Lz U1 denudatum FUk. M1 C1 L23 Urz2 Me Cer evolutum Graewe. | 207 Stereocaulon—continued. V2 Mr nanum Ach. pileatum Ach. Ci Sticta crocata Ach. Mri Uz dameecornis Vy/. M1 Dufourei Del. Mi fuliginosa 4ch. M12 C1 intricata Mudd. Mi C1 limbata Ach. Miz U2 sylvatica Ach. Mi Cr Thelidium ageregatum Mudd. U1 cataractarum Mudd. Mi23L2 U1 eleinum Mudd. M12 Uz i ome U2 Ine. W 2 Thelocarpon Laureri Leight. M1 Thelopsis rubella Vyl. M1 Theloschistes chrysophthalmus Zh. Fr. M12 U12 flavicans Will. Arg. Miz L2 U1 Thelotrema lepadinum Ach. M123 C1 Lz U1 subtile Zuck. Mi Ci U3 Thermutis compacta (4g.) C1 Thrombium epigeum Schaer. Mi3 L2 Uz Toninia aromatica Mass. M2 Ci Urz cceruleonigricans Zi. Fr. Miz Lz Ux holophea (/nt.) M2 U1 squamulosa Mudd. M2 U1 Umbilicaria pustulata Hoffm. Mi Lz. Usnea articulata Hoffm. L2 Uz Mi L2;U2 ceratina Ach. dasypoga WVy/. 208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Usnea—continued. florida Ach. Miz Cr Lz U2 hirta Hoffim. M2 Uz plicata Ach. Mr L2 Uz Verrucaria albissima Lewght. Miz C1 allogena Wyl. C1 analeptella Vy/. M 2 analeptiza Vyl. Mi C1 antecellens Wyl. Mi C1 aquilella Vyl. C1 atomaria DC. C1 calearicola Leight. Lz calciseda DC. Mr Lz capnodes Wyl. M12 cinerella Flot. M12 C1 conformis Vy/. Mi C1 conturmatula Wyl. C1 desistens Wyl. M1 devergescens Vyl. C1 diminuta Arn. C1 dissepta Vyl. C1 Ditouna2C.e Mite Chk din Uz elachistophora Wy/l. C1 epigeoides Vy/. M 3 erratica Leight. M12 C1 L2 U1 fuscella Turn. M1 fuscoargillacea Leight. C1 fuscocinerascens Vyl. C1 gemmifera Zayl. M1 Lz glabrata Ach. M1 glaucina Leight. M13 Ci U1 halophila Wy/. Ur haplotella Leight. M1 Harrimanni (oerd. C1 holochrodes Wyl. C1 humicolor Wy/l. C1 immersa Leight. Miz Ui2 incavata Wyl. C1 insiliens Larbal. C1 integra Vyl. M2 Laburni Leight. M1 levata Ach. M 1 2 Verrucaria—continued. Larbalestierir Leight. C1 latebrosa Aoerb. Cr leptaleella Wyl. C1 leptospora Vy/l. Mr littoralis Zayl. M12 Uz macrostoma Leight. C1 margacea Whinb. M123 C1z Lz Wire maura Whinbk Miz Ci L2 U1 microspora WVyl. U1 microsporoides Vyl. M3 U2 mucosa Whinb. M1 C1 Lz U1 murina Leight. M12 C1 myriocarpa Hepp. C1 nigrescens Fr. C1 L2 U1 olivacea Borr. M123 C12 U2 pelochta Vyl. C1 perpusilla Lewght. C1 platypyrenia Vy/. M1 2 plumbea Ach. M13 Ci U2 polysticta Borr. M1 Lx prominula Wy/l. M13 C1 rhyponta 4ch. Mri U2 rimosicola Leight. Mr C1 rupestris Schrad. M12C2Li2U1 Salweii Leight. M2 C1 scotinospora Vyl. C1 subinumbrata Wy/l. C1 submicans Wyl. C1 submiserrima Vyl. C1 subpyrenophora Leight. C1 subumbrina Ny/. C1 L2 subviridicans Wyl. C1 succina Leight. C1 tephroides Leight. C1 terebrata Leight C1 U2 viridula 4ch, Miz C1 L2 U2 Xanthoria lychnea Th. Fr. Mr2 L2 U2 parietina Zh. Fr. Miz C1 Liz U1 Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 209 DOUBTFUL SPECIES. (A) There is some doubt as to what species was actually meant by the old name. Agyrium rufum Leight. Mi C1 Arthopyrenia macularis Mudd. M2 Calothrix interrupta Carm. M1 Chroolepus ebeneum Ach. Ireland Collema epiphyllum Leight. Uz stygium De/. C1 Endocarpon macrocarpon Zayl. Mt rugosum Zayl. M1 sulphureum Zayl. Mr Endococcus caleareus Vyl. Ireland Lecanora linearis Zay/. M 1 multipuncta Ach. Ireland muscorum Mi tegularis Cromb. M1 Lecidea latens Zayl. Lz macula Zayl. Mi C1 obseuroides Linds. M 2 pygmaea Leight. Ui recedens M1 rupestris Ach. Miz U12 Lepraria alba Ach. M2 flava Ach. M2 U2 Tolithus Zurn. & Borr. Uz murorum Grev. M2 Leptogium anomalum Moore Mr Lichen albus Ci anthracinus Treland antiquitatis Ireland botryoides Ireland cinerascens Treland flavorubescens Ireland flavus Treland pilularis Iie Opegrapha suleata Pers. Uz Parmelia columnaris Mr Pertusaria ferruginea Zinn. Lz Pyrenothea mollis Leight. Mr Spiloma dispersum Zurn. & Borr. M1 nigrum Zurn. M 12 sphacrale Ach. Mt Urceolaria rufescens Hook. M1 Variolaria terricola Mi U1 torta Mr Verrucaria conferta Zayl. Mr globosa Zayl. M1 macrocarpa Mudd. M1 mollis Zayl. M1 (B) There is some doubt as to whether the species was correctly identified. Cladonia bellidiflora 77k. L2 U1z2 [Crombie thinks all records of this species in Ireland really refer to C. sylvatica Hoffin. | rangiferina Hoffm. (C) Erroneously classified. Lecanora chlorophzeodes Wyl. C1 Synalissa symphorea Vy/. Uz Verrucaria endococcoidea Vyl. M1 L2 Myriangium Durizei Mont. § Berk. M 12 was formerly regarded as a Lichen, but is now considered to be a Fungus. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LIST OF SYNONYMS. Abrothallus Smithii Zul. = Lecidea parmeliarum Smmrf. Alectoria vulpina Mudd, = Theloschistes flavicans Mill, Arg. Amphiloma lanuginosum Ach. = Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.). Arthonia dendritica Cromb. = Chiodecton dendriticum A. Zahlbr. dispersa Duf. = A. anastomosans Ach. glaucomaria WVyl. = A. varians Leight. lapidicola Wy/. = Allarthonia lapidicola A. Zahlbr. patellulata Vy/.=Allarthonia patellulata A. Zahlbr. pineti Aoerb. = A. vinosa Leight. ruderalis Vy/. = Allarthonia lapidicola 4A. Zahlbr. spectabilis Flot. = Arthothelium spectabile Mass. Arthopyrenia umbrosa Zayl. = Opegrapha saxicola Ach. Aspicilia athroocarpa Dudd. = Lecidea paneola Ach. epulotica Mudd. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn. Aulacographa elegans Leight. = Graphis elegans Ach. Beeomyces anomalus Zayl. = Lecidea Taylori Leight. furfuraceus Zay/. = Coniocybe furfuracea Ach. icmadophilus Cromb. = Iemadophila eruginosa Mudd. microcephalus Zayl. = Gomphillus calicioides Vy/. rupestris Pers. = B. rufus DC. Biatorina chalybeia Mudd. = Catillaria chalybeia Massa. Griffithii Wassal. = Lecidea anomala Leight. erossa Pers. = Catillaria grossa Blomb. holomelena Mudd. = Bacidia umbrina Br. & Rostr. Lightfootii Mudd. = Lecidea Lightfootii Lecght. Intea Mudd. = Lecidea lutea Leight. melastigma Zayl. = Lecidea melastigma Zuy/. spheroides Mudd. = Catillaria spheeroides A. Zahlbr. Bilimbia Templetoni Mudd. = Lecidea Templetoni Zay/. Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. PA Borrera aquila Mudd. = Anaptychia aquila 4, Zahlbr. astroidea Mudd. = Physcia astroidea Vy/. cesia Hoffm. = Physcia cesia Vyl. chrysophthalma 4 ch. = Theloschistes chrysophthalmus Zh, Fr. ciliaris Ach. = Anaptychia ciliaris Hoerd. flavicans Ach. = Theloschistes flavicans Dhill. Arg. leucomela Ach. = Anaptychia leucomelena Wainio. speciosa Mudd. = Anaptychia speciosa Wainio. tenella Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vy/. Calicium eusporum JVy/. = Stenocybe euspora Wy. kylemoriense Zarb. = Sphinctrina kylemoriensis Cromd. septatum Leight. = Stenocybe trajecta Vy. sessile Pers. = Sphinctrina turbinata J, spherocephalum Ach. = C. trachelinum Ach. trichiale Ach. = Cheenotheca trichialis Zh. Fr. tympanellum Ach, = Cyphelium inquinans Zrevis. Callopisma aurantiacum Mudd. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h, Fr. Lallavei Mudd. = Lecanora Lallavei WVy/. ochraceum DMudd. = Blastenia ochracea 4A. Zahlbr. vitellinellum Mudd. = Candelariella vitellina Will. Arg. Cenomyce bellidiflora Ach. = Cladonia bellidifiora F7h. cariosa Ach. = Cladonia cariosa Spreng. cervicornis Ach. = Cladonia cervicornis Schaer. coccifera Ach. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr. cornuta Ach. = Cladonia cornuta Jr. nliformis Hook = Cladonia digitata Hoffm. fimbriata Ach. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr. furcata Ach. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm. eracilis Ach. = Cladonia gracilis Hoffm. Papillaria Ach. = Cladonia Papillaria Mudd. parasitica Zayl. = Cladonia delicata P/h. radiata Ach, = Cladonia pyxidata 7. rangiferina Ach. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm. sparassa Ach, Cladonia delicata Z7k. uncialis 4ch. = Cladonia uncialis Gray. Cladina amaurocrea JVy/. = Cladonia amaurocreea Mudd. rangiferina Vy/. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm. sylvatica Vy/. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm. 212 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Cladina—continued. uncialis Wy/. = Cladonia uncialis Gray. Cladonia adspersa FVk. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm. turgida Schaer. = Cladonia turgida Hoffm. Collema Burgessu Ach. = Leptogium Burgessii Dont. chalazanum Ach. = Physma chalazanum Arn. dermatinum Borr. = Collema auriculatum Hoffm. fragile Zayl. = Leptogium fragile Vy. fragrans Ach. = Leptogium fragans udd. glomerulosum Ach, = Myriangium Duriei IL & B. granulatum Hook. = C. furvum Ach. hypergenum WVyl. = C. melenum Ach. lacerum Ach. = Leptogium lacerum Gray. marginale Hook. = C. melenum Ach. muscicola Ach. = Polychidium muscicolum Gray. nigrum Ach. = Placynthium nigrum Gray. plicatile Sm. = Leptogium plicatile Ach. Schraderi Sm. = Leptogium Schraderi I/udd. sinuatum Hook. = Leptogium scotinum /’. spongiosum Ach. = Leptogium tenuissimum Joerb. subtile Ach. = Leptogium subtile Vy/. synalissum Ach. = Synalissa symphorea JVy/. tremelloides Ach. = Leptogium tremelloides Gray. Collemodium fluviatile Vy/. = Leptogium fluviatile Vy/. fragile Vyl. = Leptogium fragile Vy. plicatile Vyl. = Leptogium plicatile Wy. Schraderi Vyl. = Leptogium Schraderi Mudd. Collemopsis lecanopsoides WVyl. = Psorotichia lecanopsoides (JVy/.) leptogiella Vy/. = Pserotichia leptogiella ( Crom.) Schereri Vy. = Psorotichia Schereri Arn. Cornicularia aculeata Ach. = Cetraria aculeata J’. lanata Ach. = Parmelia lanata Wallr. tristis Ach. = Cetraria tristis ( Web.) vulpina Schaer. = Theloschistes flayicans Mill. Arg. Dermatocarpon fluviatile 7h. Hr. = D. aquaticum A. Zahlor. pallidum Mudd. = Endocarpon pallidum Ach. Diplotomma caleareum Joerb, = Buellia calcarea ( Weiss.) Apvams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 213 Endocarpon fissum Leeght. = Staurothele fissa Wainio. fluviatile DC. = Dermatocarpon aquaticum 4. Zahlor. fuscellum Ach. = Verrucaria fuscella Turn. hepaticum Ach. = Dermatocarpon hepaticum (Ach.) isidioides Leight. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Ifudd. lachneum Ach. = Dermatocarpon rufescens A. Zahlbr. letevirens Zurn. = Coriscium viride Wainio. leptophyllum Ach. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann. miniatum Leight. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann. pulchellum Gorr. = Normandina pulchella Borr. pusillum Hedw. = Dermatocarpon hepaticum (Ach.) rufescens Ach. = Dermatocarpon rufescens A. Zahlbr. rufovirescens Zayl. = Acarospora fuscata Arn. smaragdulum Ach. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr, Endococcus erraticus Dass. = Verrucaria erratica Leight. gemmifer WVy/. = Verrucaria gemmifera Tayl. haplotellus Wy/. = Verrucaria haplotella Lezght. periphericus WVy/, = Microthelia peripherica (Zay/.) Ephebe byssoides Carring. = Leptogidium dendriscum Vy/. Euopsis hemalea Vy/. = Pyrenopsis hemalea Smmrf. EKyernia vulpina /7. = Theloschistes flavicans Dfill, Arg. Glyphis labyrinthica Ach. = Sarcographa labyrinthica Will. Arg. Gonionema compactum WVy/. = Thermutis compacta (Ag). Graphis anguina J/ont. = Graphina anguina Mill. Arg. dendritica Vy/. = Pheographis dendritica Ifill. Arg. inusta Ach. = Phaeographis inusta Will, Arg. Lyellii Ach. = Pheographis Lyellii A. Zahlbr. ruiziana WVy/. = Graphina anguina Mill. Arg. serpentina Leight. = Graphis scripta Ach. Smithii Leeght. = Pheographis inusta Will. Arg. sophistica Vy/. = Graphina sophistica Dill, Arg. Gyalecta exanthematica Sm. = Lecidea exanthematica Lezght. Gyrophora pellita Ach. = G. polyrhiza Koerd. 214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Gyrophora—continued. pustulata Ach. = Umbilicaria pustulata Hoff. torrida Wy/. = G. erosa Ach. Isidium corallinum Ach, = Pertusaria dealbata Wy. microsticticum 7. & B. = Pertusaria ceuthocarpa Zurn. & Borr. paradoxum Ach. = Pertusaria dealbata Vy. Lecanora aipospila Ach, = Lecania aipospila 7h. Fr. albariella Vyl. = Lecania erysibe Zh. Fr. alboflavida Zayl. = L. epanora Ach. atrocinerea JVy/. = Rinodina atrocinerea Koer6. aurantiaca JVy/. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr. callopisma Ach. = Caloplaca callopisma Zh. Lr. calva Nyl. = L. irrubata Vy. cervina Schrad. = Acarospora squamulosa Zh. Fr. cinerea Smmrf. = Biatorella cinerea Zh. Fr. cirrochroa Ach. = Caloplaca cirrochroa Th. Fr. citrina Ach. = Caloplaca citrina Zh. Fr. coarctata Ach. = Lecidea coarctata Leight. coccinea Cromb. = Heematomma coccineum oerb. confragosa Wyl. = Rinodina confragosa Aoerbd. elatina Ach. = Hematomma elatinum Aoerd. elegans Ach. = Caloplaca elegans 7h. Fr. epulotica Ach. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn. erysibe Vy/. = Lecania erysibe Zh. £7. exigua /Vyl. = Rinodina exigua 7h. Fr. ferruginea /Vy/. = Blastenia ferruginea Arn. fuscata Vyl. = Acarospora fuscata Arn. glaucocarpa Leight = Acarospora glaucocarpa ( Whinb.) Hematomma Hirh. = Hematomma coccineum Koerb. holophea JVyl. = Psoroma holopheum Hue. hypnorum Ach. = Psoroma hypnorum Hoffm. intricata Schrad. = L. polytropa Schaer. involuta Zayl. = Lecidea coarctata Leight. lenticularis Hook. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr. miniata Ach. = Caloplaca miniata Zh. Fr. murorum Ach. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. fr. ochracea JVyl. = Blastenia ochracea A. Zahlbr. pallescens yl. = Ochrolechia pallescens Mass. parella Ach. = Ochrolechia parella Mass. periclea Ach. = Rinodina sophodes Zh. x. pruinosa /Vy/. = Biatorella pruinosa Mudd. Apvams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 215 Lecanora—continued. roboris /Vy/. = Rinodina roboris Zh. Fr. rupestris Scop. = Blastenia rupestris A. Zahlbr. secruposa /Vyl. = Diploschistes scruposus orm. simplex /Vy/. = Biatorella simplex: Br. et Rostr. smaragdula Vyl. = Acarospora smaragdula Mass. sophodes Vy/. = Rinodina sophodes 7h. Fr. squamulosa Leight. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr. tartarea Ach. = Ochrolechia tartarea Mass. Turneri Sm. = Ochrolechia parella Dass. variabilis Ach. = Caloplaca variabilis 7h. Fr. ventosa Ach. = Hematomma ventosum Jass. vitellina Ach. = Candelariella vitellina Mill. Arg. Lecidea abictina Ach. = Lecanactis abietina oer). accesitans JVy/. = Lecanora Hutchinsize WVy/. ageregata Mudd. = L. contigua Fr. albocarnea Vyl. = Lecanora Hutchinsize WVy/. ambigua Ach. = L. lactea Schaer. arceutina Vyl. = Bacidia arceutina Arn. aromatica Turn. = Toninia aromatica Dass. athroocarpa Ach. = Lecanora athroocarpa Dub. atrogrisea Delise = Bacidia atrogrisea Mudd. atropurpurea Schaer. = Catillaria atropurpurea 7h. Fr. atrosanguinea Hoffm. = L. calcivora Vy/. aurantiaca Ach. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr. badioatra Fi. = Rhizocarpon badioatrum Zh. Fr. calcarea Weiss = Rhizocarpon calcareum Zh. Pr. canescens Ach. = Bueilia canescens De Wot. carneola Ach. = Pachyphiale carneola Arn. cechumena Ach. = L. paneola Ach. chalybeia Borr. = Catillaria chalybeia Mass. ceruleonigricans Leight. = Toninia coeruleonigricans Th. Hr. coniops Whinb. = Buellia coniops Zh. Fr. coracina Ach. = Buellia coracina oerb. cornea Ach. = Pachyphiale carneola Arn. coronata Borr. = Pannaria brunnea WVy/. Crombiei Jones = L. aglea Smmrf. cupularis Ach. = Gyalecta cupularis £. Fr. disciformis /’r. = Buellia disciformis ( Ach.) eleochroma Ach. = Lecidea parasema Leight. endoleuca Vyl. = Bacidia endoleuca Aicke. erythrella Hook. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr, 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lecidea—continued. expallens Hook. = Lecanora orosthea Leight. ferruginea Letght. = Blastenia ferrnginea Arn. flavovirescens Borr. = L. citrinella Ach. fumosa Ach. = L. fuscoatra Ach. Gagei Hook. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr. geographica Schaer = Rhizocarpon geographicum DC. geomea Tayl. = L. milliaria Fr. globulosa F7k. = Catillaria globulosa Th. Fr. Griffithii Hook. = Catillaria tricolor Th. Fr. grisella Vyl. = L. fuscoatra Ach. grossa Wy/. = Catillaria grossa Blomb. holomelaena FV. = Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr. icmadophila Ach. = Iemadophila eruginosa Mudd. immersa Ach, = L. calcivora Wy. incana Hook. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Not. inspersa Zul. = L. parasitica Leight. intermixta Vy/. = Thelocarpon Laureri Lezght. inundata Wyl. = L. effusa Leight. irrubata Hook. = Lecanora pyracea Leight. levigata Vy/. = L. Taylori Mudd. lapidicola Tay/. = Allarthonia lapidicola A. Zahilbr. lenticularis Ach. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr. luteella Wy/. = L. Arnoldi Lezght. luteola Ach. = Bacidia luteola Ach. marmorea Ach, = Gyalecta cupularis #. Fr. micrococca Cromb. = Catillaria micrococca Th. Fr. myriocarpa Leight = Buellia myriocarpa Wudd. Negelii Leight. = Bacidia Negelii A. Zahlbr. (deri Ach. = Buellia Gderi (Ach.) pachycarpa WVy/. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Not. pelidna Ach.= Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr. perluta Wyl. = Rhizocarpon perlutum 4. Zahlbr. petreea Wulf. = Rhizocarpon petreeum A. Zahlbr. picta Zayl. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr. pinicola Borr. = Buellia myriocarpa Dudd. platycarpa Fr. = L. contigua Fr. polycarpa Smmrf. = Rhizocarpon polycarpum Zh. Fr. polytropa Ach. = Lecanora polytropa Schaer. premnea Ach. = Schismatomma premneum Mudd. prominula Borr. = L. sympathetica Zayl. pruinosa Ach. = Acarospora glaucocarpa ( Whinb.) pulvinata Zay/. = Bacidia pulvinata Judd, Apvams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 21% Lecidea—continued. quadricolor Hook. = L. decolorans Fh. rubella Lecght = Bacidia rubella Wass. rupicola Vy/. = Lecanora beomma Vy. sabuletorum 77k. = Bacidia sabuletorum (FVk.) sanguinaria Ach. = Mycoblastus sanguinarius 7h, Fr. saxatilis Hepp = Buellia saxatilis (oerbd. scabra Tayl. = L. protrusa Fr. simplex Borr. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr. speira Ach. = Rhizocarpon caleareum 7h. Lr. spheeroides Smmrf. = Catillaria sphaeroides A. Zahlbr. squamulosa Deak. = Toninia squamulosa Judd. stellulata Zay/. = Buellia stellulata Judd. sublurida Vy/. = Psoroma holopheum Hue. sulphurea Ach. = Lecanora sulphurea Ach. synothea Ach. = L. denigrata J’. tricolor Wy/. = Catillaria tricolor Th. Fr. truncigena Leight. = Gyalecta truncigena Ach. ulmicola Borr. = Lecanora pyracea Leight. umbrina Ach. = Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr. vermifera Vyl. = Bacidia umbrina Sr. et Rostr. verruculosa Leght. = Buellia verruculosa Mudd. viridiatra Ach. = LL. aglea Smmrf. Wulfenii Mudd. = Bacidia sabuletorum (/7Z.). Lecothecium nigrum J/ass. = Parmeliella triptophylla Mill. Arg. Lepraria viridis Zurn. = Xanthoria parietina 7h. Fr. Leprocaulon nanum Ach. = Stereocaulon nanum Ach, Leproloma lanuginosum JVyl. = Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.). Leptogium chloromelum Sw. = L. ruginosum Vy. dermatinum Zorr. = Collema auriculatum Hoffm. fragrans Mudd. = L. minutissimum /7. Moorei Hepp = Leptogidium dendriscum WVy/. muscicola #7. = Polychidium muscicolum Gray. sinuatum Huds. = L. scotinum /7. Lichen ater Huds. = Lecanora atra Huds. aurantiacus Lightf. = Caloplaca aurantiaca Th. Fr. byssoides Zinn, = Beeomyces rufus DC. R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 kK} 218 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. Lichen—continued. caleareus Zinn. = Lecanora calearea Smmrf. calicaris Vith. = Ramalina calicaris Vy. candelarius Zinn. = Lecanora candelaria Ach. caninus Zinn. = Peltigera canina Hoff. caperatus Dill. = Parmelia caperata Ach. centrifugus Zinn. = Parmelia conspersa Ach. ciliaris Zinn. = Anaptychia ciliaris J/ass. cinereus Zinn. = Biatorella cinerea Zh. Fr. cocciferus Linn. = Cladonia coccifera Schaer. concentricus Dav. = Lecidea concentrica Leight. confluens Web. = Lecidea confluens Lezght. corallinus Zinn. = Pertusaria dealbata WVy/. cornucopioides Zinn. = Cladonia cornucopioides /7. cornutus Sm.= Cladonia digitata Hoffm. crenulatus Dicks. = Lecanora albella Ach. ericetorum Sm. = Icmadophila eruginosa Mudd. fagineus Zinn. = Pertusaria amara Vy. farinaceus Zinn. = Ramalina farinacea Ach. fastigiatus Sm. = Ramalina calicaris Vy. fimbriatus Zinn. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr. floridus Zinn. = Usnea florida Ach. fragilis Zinn. = Spheerophorus coralloides Pers. fraxineus Linn. = Ramalina fraxinea Ach. fungiformis Web. = Beeomyces rufus DC. furcatus Huds. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm. furfuraceus Zinn. = Evernia furfuracea 77. geographicus Zinn. = Rhizocarpon geographicum DC. globiferus Sm. = Spheerophorus coralloides Pers. gracilis Zinn. = Cladonia gracilis Hoff. hirtus Linn. = Usnea hirta Hoff. horizontalis Zinn. = Peltigera horizontalis Hoffm. icmadophila Lznmn. = Iemadophila eruginosa Dudd. immersus Sm. = Lecidea calcivora Vy. incanus Sm. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Wot. islandicus Zinn. = Cetraria islandica Ach. letevirens Light. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr. miniatus Linn. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann. muralis Dicks. = Caloplaca saxicola Ach. niger Huds. = Placynthium nigrum Gray. nigrescens Linn. = Collema nigrescens Ach. obscurus Sm. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr. olivaceus Zinn. = Parmelia olivacea Ach. Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 219 Lichen—continued. omphalodes Zinn. = Parmelia omphalodes Ach. orbicularis Weck. = Physcia obscura (Vy. pallescens Zinn. = Ochrolechia pallescens Mass. Parellus Zinn. = Ochrolechia parella Jass. parietinus Zinn. = Xanthoria parietina Th. Fr. paschalis Linn. — Stereocaulon paschale Ach. perlatus Zinn. = Parmelia perlata Ach. pertusus Sm. = Pertusaria communis DC. physodes Zinn. = Parmelia physodes Ach. plicatus Zinn. = Usnea plicata Ach. plumbeus Lightf. = Parmeliella plumbea Waznio. polydactylos Weck. = Peltigera polydactyla Hoffin. polyrhizus Linn. = Gyrophora polyrhiza Hoerd. proboscideus Sm. = Gyrophora cylindrica Ach. prunastri Zinn. = Evernia prunastri Ach. pubescens Sm. = Ephebe pubescens /Vy/. pulmonarius Lenn. = Lobaria pulmonaria Hoff. pustulatus Zinn. = Umbilicaria pustulata Hoff. pyxidatus Linn. = Cladonia pyxidata Ar. querneus Dicks. = Lecidea quernea Ach. rangiferinus Linn. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm. resupinatus Sm. = Nephroma levigatum Ach. rugosus Linn. = Opegrapha atra Pers. sanguinarius Linn. = Mycoblastus sanguinarius 7h. Fr. saxatilis Zinn. = Parmelia saxatilis Ach. scriptus Linn. = Graphis scripta Ach. scrobiculatus Sm. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC. spinosus Huds. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm. stellaris Linn. = Physcia stellaris Vy/. subfuscus Linn. Lecanora subfusca Vy. sylvaticus Linn. = Sticta sylvatica Ach. tartareus Linn. = Ochrolechia tartarea Juss. tenellus Scop. = Physcia stellaris Vy. uncialis Zinn. = Cladonia uncialis Gray. varians Dav. = Lecanora glaucoma Ach. ventosus Linn. = Heematomma ventosum Wass. vernalis Sm. = Bacidia luteola Ach. vulpinus Linn. = Theloschistes flavicans Dill. Arg. Lobarina scrobiculata Wy/. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC. Mallotium Burgessu Mudd = Leptogium Burgessii I/ont. [2 A* | 220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Massalongia cheilea JfZudd = Pannaria cheilea WVy/. Microthelia calcaricola Mudd = Verrucaria calearicola Lezght. gemmifera Mudd = Verrucaria gemmifera Zayl. pygmea Aoerb = Verrucaria erratica Lezght. Myriospora : Heppii Wag. = Acarospora Heppii Hoerd. Nephroma resupinatum Ach. = N. levigatum Ach. Nephromium levigatum Vyl. = Nephroma levigatum Ach. lusitanicum Wyl. = Nephroma lusitanicum Sehaer. parile Vy/. = Nephroma parile Gray. tomentosum JVy/. = Nephroma tomentosum (Hoffm.) Normandina jungermannie Del. = N. pulchella Borr. letevirens Vyl. = Coriscium viride Wainio viridis Vy/. = Coriscium viride Wainio Opegrapha betulina Pers. = Graphis scripta Ach. Cheyallieri Leight. = O. saxicola Ach. dendritica Ach.= Pheeographis dendritica Mill. Arg. diaphora Vy/. = O. varia Fr. diplasiospora Vy/. = Melaspilea diplasiospora Mill. Arg. epipasta Ach. = Arthonia epipasta Leight. epiphega Ach. = O. atra Pers. lentiginosa Lezght. = Melaspilea lentiginosa ill. Arg. Persoonil Ach. = O. saxicola Ach. rimalis Ach. = O. saxicola Ach. rufescens Pers. O. herpetica Ach. rupestris Pers. = O. saxicola Ach. saxatilis DU = O. saxicola Ach. saxigena Zayl. = O. saxicola Ach. scripta Ach. = Graphina sophistica Jhill. Arg. Pannaria carnosa Dicks. = Massalongia carnosa Koerd. cheilea Vy/. = Parmeliella microphylla Dull. Arg. leucolepis Whinb. = P. Hookeri WVyl. microphylla Sw. = Parmeliella microphylla Wil/. Arg. muscorum Ach. = Massalongia carnosa Koerd. nigra Huds. = Placynthium nigrum Gray. pezizoides Web. = P. brunnea Vy. Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 221 Pannaria—continued. plumbea Light/. = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio triptophylla Ach. = Parmeliella triptophylla Will. Arg. Pannularia carnosa Cromb. = Massalongia carnosa oer. delicatula Vy/. = Pannaria delicatula Vy. microphylla Vy/. = Parmeliella microphylla Mill. Arg. nigra /Vy/. = Placynthium nigrum Gray. triptophylla Vy/. = Parmeliella triptophylla Wil/. Arg. Parmela adglutinata FV7/. = Physcia adglutinata Vy. aquila Ach, = Anaptychia aquila 4A. Zehir. cesia Ach. = Physcia cesia Vy/. clementiana Ach. = Physcia astroidea (Vy/. diatrypa Ach. = Parmelia pertusa Schaer. encausta Sm. = P. physodes Ach. endochlora Lezght. = P. xanthomyela (Vy/. furfuracea Ach. = Evernia furfuracea /7r. flayicans Ach. = Theloschistes flavicans Will. Arg. herbacea Ach. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr. horrescens Zayl. = Cetraria diffusa ( Wed.) lanuginosa Ach. Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.) parietina 4ch. = Xanthoria parietina De JVot. plumbea Ach, = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio proboscidea Zayl. = P. perlata Ach. pulverulenta Ach. = Physcia pulverulenta Wy. reticulata Zayl. = P. perforata Ach. rugosa Yayl, = P. tiliacea Ach. speciosa Ach. = Anaptychia speciosa Wadnio stellaris Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vy. tenella Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vyl. terebrata Wudd = P. pertusa Schaer. ulothrix Ach. = Physcia ulothrix Vy. Peltidea aphthosa Ach. = Peltigera aphthosa Hoffm. canina Ach. = Peltigera canina Hoffm. horizontalis Ach. = Peltigera horizontalis Hoffm. polydactyla Ach. = Peltigera polydactyla Hoffm. scutata Gray = Peltigera scutata Leight. venosa Ach. = Peltigera venosa Jr. Pertusaria faginea Leight. = P. amara Ny. fallax Leight. = P. Wulfenii DC. 222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Pertusaria—continued. fastigiata Leight. = P. multipuncta Vy. lactescens D/udd = P. lactea yl. rupestris DC = P. communis DC. sublactea Leight. = P. multipuncta Vy. sulphurea Leight. = P. Wulfenu DC. syncarpa Dudd = P. dealbata Vy. Westringii Leaght. = P. concreta Vyl. Phialopsis livida Jfudd = Lecidea pulverea Borr. Physcia aquila Ny/. = Anaptychia aquilad. Zahlbr. candelaria Wy/. = Lecanora candelaria Ach. chrysophthalma DC = Theloschistes chrysophthalmus 7h. Fr. ciliaris DC. = Anaptychia ciliaris ass. flavicans DC. = Theloschistes flavicans Dull. Arg. leucomelena Jich. = Anaptychia leucomeleena Wainio. lychnea Wy/. = Xanthoria lychnea Zh. Fr. parietina De Not = Xanthoria parietina Zh. Fr. speciosa Vy/. = Anaptychia speciosa Waznio. tenella Ach. = P. stellaris Vy. Placodium callopismum 4ch. = Caloplaca callopisma Zh. Fr. canescens DC. = Buellia canescens De LVot. citrinu mAch. = Caloplaca ci:tina Zh. Fr. elegans DC. = Caloplaca elegans Zh. Fr. miniatum Hoffm. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. L7. murorum Hoffm. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. Fr. plumbeum Hook. = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio. variabile Pers. = Caloplaca variabilis Zh. Fr. Platygramma Hutchinsize Lezght. = Chiodecton Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr. Platygrapha rimata Wyl. = Schismatomma rimatum (£%t.) Platysma diffusum WVy/. = Cetraria diffusa ( Web.) glaucum JWVyl. = Cetraria glauca Ach. seepincola Hoffm. = Cetraria sepincola Gray. triste Leight. = Cetraria tristis ( Web.) Porina ceuthocarpa Hook. = Pertusaria ceuthocarpa Zurn. & Borr, fallax Ach. = Pertusaria Wulfenii DC. Apams— The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 223 Porina—continued. isidioides Hook. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Mudd. pertusa Ach. = Pertusaria communis DC. Psora atrorufa Dicks. = Lecidea atrorufa Ach. coeruleonigricans Hook. = Lecidea vesicularis Ach. glaucolepidea Mudd = Lecidea glaucolepidea Vy. Pycnothelia apoda Wy/. = Cladonia apoda (Vy/.) papillaria Duf. = Cladonia papillaria Mudd. Pyrenothea lithina Zezght. = Porina chlorotica Wainio. Ramalina intermedia Del. = R. farinacea Ach. Raphiospora flavovirescens (oerb. = Lecidea citrinella Ach. Ricasolia amplissima Lezght. = Lobaria amplissima Arn. glomulifera De Not. = Lobaria amplissima Arn, herbacea Huds. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr. leetevirens Lezght. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr. Sagedia ageregata Hr. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr. circumscripta Leight. = Sclerophyton circumseriptum A. Zahlbr. Scyphophorus cervicornis Hook. = Cladonia cervicornis Schaer, cocciferus Hook. = Cladonia coccifera Schaer. fimbriatus Hook. = Cladonia fimbriata 7. pyxidatus Hook. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr. Segestrella lectissima 7. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr. Sirosiphon compactus Azitz. = Thermutis compacta (Ag.) saxicola Vag. = Spilonema revertens /Vy/. Solorina limbata Leight. = 8. spongiosa WVy/. Spheeromphale Carrollii Mudd = Polyblastiopsis Carrollii A. Zahlbr. hymenogonia Mudd = Staurothele hymenogonia A. Zahlbr. umbrina Mudd = Polyblastia umbrina ( Whilnb-.) Spiloma gregarium Zurn. = Arthonia cinnabarina WVy/. 224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Squamaria affinis Hook, = Pannaria rubiginosa Del. eandelaria Hook. = Lecanora candelaria Ach. crassa Huds. = Lecanora crassa Ach. gelida Linn. = Lecanora gelida Ach. murorum Hook. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. Fr. saxicola Poll. = Lecanora saxicola Ach. Stenographa anomala Mudd = Graphina anguina Ifill. Arg. Stereocaulon cereolinum Ach. =S. pileatum Ach. Cereolus Borr. = 8. pileatum Ach. paschale Ach. = 8S. coralloides Fr. Sticta ciliata Zayl. = 8. Dufourei Del. elegans Deak. = 8. sylvatica Ach. herbacea Huds. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr. macrophylla Fée = 8. dameecornis Vy. pulmonaria Ach. = Lobaria pulmonaria Hoffm. scrobiculata Ach. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC. Stictina crocata Vyl. = Sticta crocata Ach. Dufourei Vy/. = Sticta Dufourei Del. fuliginosa Vyl. = Sticta fuliginosa Ach. intricata Vy/. = Sticta intricata Mudd. limbata Vyl. = Sticta limbata Ach. serobiculata Scop. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC. sylvatica Vyl. = Sticta sylvatica Ach. Thouars Vyl. = Sticta intricata Mudd. Stigmatella circumscripta Mudd = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahlbr. Stigmatidium circumscriptum ZLerght. = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahlbr. crassum Dub. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr. dendriticum Leight. = Chiodecton dendriticum A. Zahlbr. Hutchinsie Leight. = Chiodecton Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr. venosum Lezght. = Chiodecton venosum A. Zahlbr. Syncesia albida Zay/. = Chiodecton albidum Leight. Synechoblastus ageregatus Mudd, = Collema aggregatum Vy. multipartitus Mudd. = Collema multipartitum Smith nigrescens J/udd, = Collema nigrescens Ach, Apams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 225 Thalloidima sublurida Mudd. = Toninia holopheea (Dnt.) vesiculare Mass. = Lecidea vesicularis Ach. Thelidium auruntit D/ass, = Verrucaria immersa Leight. gemmatum JI/udd. = Arthopyrenia gemmata D/ill. Arg. immersum Mudd. = Verrucaria immersa Leight. Thelotrema exanthematicum Ach. = Lecidea exanthematica Leight. Hutchinsie Gorr. = Pertusaria Hutchinsie Lezght. Trachylia tympanella 77. = Cyphelium inquinans 77evis. Umbilicaria cylindrica Linn. = Gyrophora cylindrica Ach. erosa Web, = Gyrophora erosa Ach. hyperborea Ach. = Gyrophora hyperborea Mudd. polyphylla Linn. = Gyrophora polyphylla Zurn. & Borr. polyrrhiza Zinn. = Gyrophora polyrrhiza [oerb. proboscidea Linn. = Gyrophora proboscidea Ach. Urceolaria Acharii Hook. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn. bryophila Vy. = Diploschistes scruposus Norm. calearea Ach, = Lecanora calcarea Leight. cinerea Ach. = Biatorella cinerea Th. £7. contorta Ach. = Lecanora calcarea Leight. gypsacea Ach. = Diploschistes gypsaceus ( Ach.) scruposa Ach. = Diploschistes scruposus Worm. Usnea : plicata Ach. = U. dasypoga Vy. Variolaria aspergilla Ach. Pertusaria velata WVy/. chlorothecia Zay/. = Pertusaria dealbata Vy. constellata Zayl. = Pertusaria multipuncta Vy. corallina Ach. = Pertusaria dealbata WVy/. discoidea Pers. = Pertusaria globulifera Vy/. faginea Pers. = Pertusaria amara JVy/. griseovirens 7. § B. = Pertusaria globulifera Vy. lactea Pers. = Pertusaria concreta Vy. polythecia Zay/. = Pertusaria multipuncta Wy/. Verrucaria acrotella Ach. = V. margacea Whinb. advenula Vy/. = Y. rimosicola Leight. affinis Mass. = Porina affinis A. Zahilbr. R. I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, [2 L] 9) Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Verrucaria—continued. Aurunti Wy/. = Verrucaria immersa Lezght. bitormis Borr. = Arthopyrenia biformis Mill. Arg. byssacea Ach. = Arthopyrenia biformis Will. Arg. Carrollii Wy/. = Polyblastiopsis Carrollii A. Zahlbr. cataractarum Leight. = Thelidium cataractarum Widd. chlorotica Ach. = Porina chlorotica Wainio. cinerea Leight = Dermatocarpon cinereum 4. Zahlbr. circumscripta Zayl. = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahibr. clopima Whinb. = Staurothele clopima 7%. Fr. concinna Borr. = V. Dufourii DC. conoidea #r. = Arthopyrenia conoidea A. Zahlbr. consequens Vy/. = Arthopyrenia Kelpii Hoerd. dermatodes Borr. = V. glabrata Ach. eleina Borr. = Thelidium eleinum Mudd. epidermidis Ach. = Leptoraphis epidermidis Zh. Fr. epigea Ach. = Thrombium epigeeum Schaer. epipolea Ach. = Arthopyrenia conoidea A. Zahlbr. erysiboda Zayl. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr. fissa Zuyl. = Staurothele fissa Wainio. gemmata Ach. = Arthopyrenia gemmata Dill. Arg. hymenogonia WVy/. = Staurothele hymenogonia A. Zahlbr. nrigua Zayl. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr. isidioides Borr. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Dudd. lectissima WVy/. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr. Leightoni Hepp. Polyblastia umbrina ( Whind.) leucocephala Ach. = Lecanactis abietina Jer). lithina Ach. = Lecidea trachona Vy, lucens Zay/, = Arthopyrenia lucens J/udd. muralis Ach. = V. littoralis Zayl. myriospora Leight = Melanotheca ischnobela WVy/. nitida Schrad. = Pyrenula nitida Ach. obscura Borr. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr. oxyspora JVy/. = V. albissima Leight. pallida Wy/. = Endocarpon pallidum Ach. papillosa Ach. = V. margacea Whinb. peripherica Leight. = Microthelia peripherica (Zayl.) punctitormis Ach. = Arthopyrenia punctiformis Arn. pyrenophora Ach, = Porina pyrenophora (Ach.) pyrenuloides Mut. = Anthracothecium pyrenuloides Mill. Arg. rubella Vy/. = Thelopsis rubella Vyl. rubiginosa Zayl. = Porina lectissima 4. Zahlbr. Sprucei Ch. Bab. = Porina pyrenophora (Ach.) ApvamMs—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 227 Verrucaria—continued. submersa Borr. = Porina chlorotica Wainzo. Taylori Carroll = Arthopyrenia Taylori DMudd. theleodes Smmrf. = Polyblastia theleodes Zénnr. trachona Ach. = Porina chlorotica Wainio. umbrina Whinb. = Polyblastia umbrina ( Whind.) umbrosa Zayl. = Opegrapha saxicola Ach. CENSUS OF SPECIES. The number of species known to occur in each of the twelve sub-provinces of Ireland is as follows :— Sub-proyince. Species. | Sub-province. Species. : M1 | 429 | Lr | 31 M2 267 | L2 | 182 M 3 88 L3 | 10 Ox | 466 | Ur | 174 | C2 32 | U2 | 186 | C3 8 ! UZ | 12 The number of species occurring in each of the four provinces of Ireland is as follows :— M C L U 525 481 198 297 The total number so far found in Ireland (not including the doubtful species) amounts to 779 species. It will be evident from the above figures that very little is known of the Lichens occurring in half the sub-provinces of Ireland. GENERAL REMARKS ON DISTRIBUTION. (az) IRISH SPECIES NOT FOUND IN GREAT BRITAIN. The following 129 Irish species have not so far been found in Great Britain :— Anthracothecium pyrenuloides Jhi//. | Arthonia—continued. Arg. hibernica JVy/. Arthonia ilicinella yl. anastomosans Ach. paralia WVy/. atrofuscella Vy/, | punctella Vy. excipienda Wy. sapineti Vy. [2 L*] 228 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Arthopyrenia Taylori Iudd. Calicium pusillum FVh. Catillaria micrococca Zh. Fr. Chiodecton dendriticum 4. Zahlbr. Cladonia apoda (Vy/.) Dermatocarpon isidioides Iudd. Graphis inustula Wy/. petrina Vy. ramificans Vy. Hematomma elatinum Hoerd. Lecanora becomma Vy. biloculata Vy/. fugiens Vy/. intermutans Vy/. refellens (Vy. spodomela /Vy/. umbraticula Vy. Lecidea accesitans /Vy/. estivalis OAl. albidocarnea /Vy/. albocarnea WVy/. albovirella Vy. alumnula /Vyl. antrophila Larbal. arridens /Vyl. ascaridiella Vyl. atrofusca Leight. callicarpa Larbal. carneoalbens WVyl. chloroticula yl. chlorotropoides (Vyl. circumpallens /Vyl. Cladoniaria Vy. clavulifera Vy. columnatula Vy/. continuior /Vyl. demarginata WVy/. excelsa Leight. grumosa Lezght. Lecidea—continued. henrica Larbal. herbidula WVyl. homalotropa Vy. hyalinescens yl. indigula /Vyl. intermedia Hepp. leightoniana Larbal. leucoblephara WVyl. lttorella Vy. livescens Lezght. luteorosella Vy/. melastigma Zayl. mooreana Carr. nigrificans yl. nitescens Lezght. ochrophora JVyl. particularis Vy/. paucula Vy/. pedatula Vy/. polospora Leight. prasinoides /Vy/. premneoides Vy/. pungens [oerb. rufofusca Vy. rusticella Vy. semipallens Vy/. spodoplaca /Vy/. subconfusa /Vy/. subimbricata Vy. submeestula Vy. subumbonata /Vy/. tenebrans Wy. thiopsora Vy. umbrinella Vy. valentior WVy/. Leptogidium dendriscum /Vy/. Lithographa Larbalestierii Leight. petreea Leight. Melaspilea amota JVyl. Apvams—The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 229 Melaspilea—continued. diplasiospora Mill. Arg. ochrothalamia WVy/. Mycoporum sparsellum WVy/. Opegrapha atrula Wy. lithyrgodes (Vy/. xanthodes Vy/. Parmelia dissecta Vy/. Pertusaria Hutchinsize Leight. nolens Vy/. Porina affinis A. Zahir. Psorotichia leptogiella ( Cromb.) Ramalina geniculata Hook. § Tuyl. Rhizocarpon perlutum A. Zahlbr. Sarcographa labyrinthica I/d//. Arg. Sphinctrina kylemoriensis Cromé. Stenocybe euspora Vy. Sticta dameecornis Nyl. Thelotrema subtile Tuck. Verrucaria anuleptiza WVy/. atomaria DC. desistens Vy. devergescens Vy. diminuta Arn. dissepta Wy/. elachistophora Wy. epigeeoides WVyl. fuscocinerascens /Vy/. haplotella Lezght. Harrimanni (oer). holochrodes Vyl. humicolor Vy/. insiliens Larbal. Larbalestieru Leight. latebrosa Jtoerb. leptaleella Vy. leptospora Vy. microsporoides Wy/. peloclita Vy. platypyrenia Vy. succina Lezght. subinumbrata /Vyl. subviridicans Vy. (4) NORTHERN OR ALPINE SPECIES. Cetraria islandica Ach. has been found on Mangerton, Musheragh Mt., Maam Turk, and Slieve Donard. It is a native of frigid and Alpine Europe, North America, and the Himalaya Mts. Lecidea intermedia Hepp. Found at Westport. Occurs in Lapland. The three species of Solorina are alpine in their habits and occur in Europe, or they may extend into Asia or North America. |S. crocea Ach. occurs on Mt. Brandon; S. saccata Ach. has been found on Mt. Brandon, Ben Bulben, and at Cushendall. S. spongiosa Nyl. has been found at Glenariff, Co. Antrim. 230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (c) SoutH EUROPEAN AND SUBTROPICAL SPECIES. Species. Gomphillus calicioides Vy/., . Graphina anguina Dfill. Arg., Lecidea leucoblephara WVy/. mutabilis Fe rufofusca Anz?. Lithographa petrea Leight., Melaspilea diplasiospora Mill. Arg. ochrothalamia Vy/. Roccella fuciformis DC, Schismatomma rimatum (F7/ot.) Sticta Dufourei Del., Distribution in Ireland. i | Distribution elsewhere. . | Carig Mt., Tore Mt., and Letter Hill. Cos. Cork and Kerry. | } . | Near Kylemore. . | Cos. Cork, Kerry, Lim- erick, Clare, Galway. . | Twelve Bens. . | Lettermore; and near Kylemore. . Tore Mt. ; Cromaglown Cos. Cork and Kerry. Blasquet Is.; near Westport. =| Loughlinstown, Co. _ Dublin. .| Killarney ; Askew Wood. Wales, France, Italy. Devon, Cornwall, Wales, Europe, and New Granada. Armorica, Carolina, New Granada. Wales, Channel Is., Europe, Mexico, Cen- tral America. Italy. Algeria. Europe, New Granada. France. . Devon, Cornwall, Chan- nells., Kurope, Africa, Central America. England, France, Por- tugal, Canary Is., New Granada. Argyle, Devon, Corn- wall, Europe, Cana- ries, Madeira. (d) TROPICAL SOUTH AMERICAN SPECIES. Species. | Distribution in Ireland. Distribution elsewhere. Leptogidium dendriscum Wy/., . | Glengariff & Killarney. | | | Mycoporum sparsellum 1V7/., . Killarney. Sarcographa labyrinthica Mill. Arg.) Killarney. | Sticta dameecornis WVy/., | Bantry and Killarney. | | Brazil, I. of Bourbon, Papeiti, New Caledonia. New Granada. Guiana, Amazons, Cey- lon. America, Africa, Poly- nesia, Australasia. It is noteworthy that a number of species of South American Hepaticee are also found in South-Western Ireland. (¢) ENDEMIC SPECIES. Melaspilea amota Nyl. oceurs on Tore Mountain, Killarney, and is not so far recorded from any other part of the world. Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 231 BIBLIOGRAPHY. All sources of information on the distribution of Lichens in Ireland are, so far as known, indicated in the following list. The Bibliography in the National Museum has also been consulted :— Batty, W. H.—Rambles on the Irish Coast. 1886. BAKER, J. G.—Contribution to British Lichenology. Phytologist, vol. v., 1854. BELFAST NATURALISTS’ FIELD CLUB: Guide to Belfast, new ed., 1902. CARRINGTON, B.—Description of two new species of Lichens from Ireland, Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vil., 1863. Gleanings among the Irish Cryptograms. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vil., 1863. CARROLL, I.—Contributions to Irish Lichenology, Parts I. and II. Nat. Hist. Rev., vi., 1859; and Proc. Dub. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., Mog dea) Contributions to British Lichenology: being notices of new or rare species observed since the publication of Mudd’s Manual. Jour. of Bot., i1.—vi., 1865-8. CromBIz, J. M.—Lichenes Britannici. 1870. Additions to the British Lichen Flora. Journ. of Bot., viii., 1870. Des IMSSyALS New Lichens recently discovered in Gt. Britain. Journ. Linn. Soc. (Bot.), xi., 1871. New British Lichens. Grevillea, 1.-xii., 1872-84. Revision of the British Collemacei. Journ. of Bot., xu., 1874. On two new British species of Collemacei. Grevillea, 11., 1874-5. Recent Additions to the British Lichen Flora. Journ. of Bot., xi, UBS xan, IMSS sah, IUSKOR cbc. Isis soci ICTS, Additions to the British Ramalinei. Grevillea, vii., 1878-9. Enumeration of the British Cladoniei. Grevillea, xi., 1882-3. Additions to the British Cladoniei. Grevillea, xii., 1883-4. A Monograph of Lichens found in Gt. Britain: being a Descriptive Catalogue of the species in the British Museum. Part [., 1894. Cusack, M. F.—A History of the City and County of Cork. 1875. D’ Auton, J.—The History of the County of Dublin. 1838, 232 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. ENGuer, A., und K. Prantit.—Die Natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien : Lichenes von. M. Fiinfstiick und A. Zahlbruckner, 1898-1907. Harvey, W. H.—A Manual of the British Algz. 1841. Harvey, J. R., J. D. Humpurigs, and T. PowrEr.—Contributions towards a Fauna and Flora of the County of Cork. 1845. Hinpb, W. M.—Dingle and its Flora. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., ii., 1857-8. i. Gleanings in West Galway. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., ii, 1857-8. JOHNSON, 'T.—The Flora of Iveland [in Ireland, Industrial and Agricultural, 1902]. JONES, T. AA—Report of the Progress made in collecting the Irish Lichens, Proc. Dub. Nat. Hist. Soc., iv., 1862-5; and Dub. Quart. Journ. Science, v., 1865. teport as to the Progress made in 1865 in the Collection of the Irish Lichens. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dub., iv., 1865. LeicHron, W. A.—The British Species of Angiocarpous Lichens. 1851. Monograph of the British Graphidee. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd Ser., xili., 1854. Monograph of the British Umbilicariz. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd Ser., xvili., 1856. New British Lichens. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd Ser., xix., 1857. Notes on British Lichens. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd Ser., xvi, 1865. Notule Lichenologice. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd Ser., xvii., to 4th Ser., 1x., 1866-1872. The Lichen Flora of Gt. Britain, [reland, and the Channel Islands, Ist ed., 1871; 2nd ed., 1872; 3rd ed., 1879. New Irish Lichens. Grevillea, iv., 1875-6. New British Lichens. ‘Trans. Linn. Soc. (Botany), 2nd Ser., 1, Part 3, 1876; and Part 5, 1878. New Irish Lichens. ‘Trans. Linn. Soc. (Botany), 2nd Ser., 1, Part 5, 1878. LINDAU, G. et P. Sypow.—Thesaurus litteraturse mycologicee et lichenologice, 11908... Parte elo0s: Lert, H. W.—Report of Examination of the Mosses, Hepatics, and Lichens of the Mourne Mountain District. Proc, Roy. Ir. Acad., 3rd Ser., i., 1890. Linpsay, W, L.—A Popular History of British Lichens, 1856. Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 233 Macxay, J. T.—Flora Hibernica, Part II. [Lichens, by Thomas Taylor], 1836. M‘Arpig, D.—Lichens [of Lambay]. Ir. Nat., xvi., 1907. Lichens [of Counties Dublin and Wicklow]. Handbook to the City of Dublin and the Surrounding District, British Association Meeting. 1908. M‘SKIMIN, S.—The History and Antiquities of the County of the Town of Carrickfergus, Appendix No. xvr. 1811. Moorg, D.—Note on the Occurrence of Salix procumbens Forbes and other plants not previously noticed as Irish species. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., li., 1857-8. Mupp, W.—A Manual of British Lichens. 1861. NYLANDER, W.—De Lichenibus nonnullis europeis. Flora (Neue Reihe), xvii, 1860. Pyrenocarpei quidam Europzei novi. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxu., 1864. Graphidei et Lecanorei quidam Europzi nova. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxli., 1864. Adhuce novitie quedam Lichenum Europe variarum tribuum. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxiii, 1865. Enumeratio synoptica Sticteorum. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxiii, 1865. Addenda nova ad Lichenographiam europeam. Flora (Neue Reihe), xXxili.—xlv., 1865-87. Ottvigr, H.—Lichens d'Europe, I. Mém. Soc. Nat. Sc. Natur. et Math. de Cherbourg, xxxvi., 1906-7. PETHYBRIDGE, G. H., and R. Lu. Pragcer.—The Vegetation of the District lying South of Dublin. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., xxv., Sect. B., No. 6, 1905. Pim, G.—The Lichens of Counties Dublin and Wicklow. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dubs Soca bart Mile S78. Rurty, J.—An Essay towards a Natural History of the County of Dubln. 1772. SALWEY, T.—-On some new British Lichens. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vii, 1863. Sampson, G. V.—Statistical Survey of the County of Londonderry. 1802. SmirH, C.—The Antient and Present State of the County and City of Cork. 1750. The Antient and Present State of the County of Kerry. 1756. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 A | 2034 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Smitu, A. L.—New Localities of Rare Lichens. Journ. of Bot., xlv., 1907. THE PARLIAMENTARY GAZETTEER OF IRELAND. 1846. THRELKELD, C.—Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum. 1726. TicHE, W.—Statistical Observations relative to the County of Kilkenny. 1802. Maritime Plants observed on the Coast of the County of Wexford, near Fethard, in August, 1802. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., ii1., 1802. : WavE, W.—A Systematic Account of the more rare Plants principally found in the County of Galway. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., ii., Part IL., 1802. Plante Rariores in Hibernia Inventae. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soce., iv., 1804. On the Vegetable Matter of Bogs. Reports of the Commissioners appointed to inquire into the Nature and Extent of the several Bogs in Ireland, 4th Report, Appendix No. 4. 1814. WARBURTON, J., J. WHITELAW, and R. WaAtsH.—History of the City of Dublin. 1818. f 285 | x THE MITCHELSTOWN CAVES, CO. TIPPERARY. By OE ARLES) Ay Eun MEAS MD D Ps: HAROLD BRODRICK M.A., F.G.S.; anp ALEXANDER RULE, MSc., Pu.D., Members of the Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club. PLatTe XIV.—XVII. Read May 24. Ordered for Publication May 26. Published Aucusr 18, 1909. CONTENTS. PAGE PAOE INTRODUCTION, . 5 9 6 . 285 GEOLOGY oF THE CAyES— Note on the Geological Features, . 257 Meruop or ExPLoRATION AND SURVEY, 236 The Stalactites, : : : . 263 The Cave Pearls, . S 3 5 ABE Op CavE— ; : aetory, 3 _ 937 the Anemolites, . 0 c . 266 Tey 5 940 The Clay, . 4 : . 267 APPENDIX— New Cayre— Table of levels of various Chambers, History, 3 : 6 : . 244 and the outside surface at the Itinerary, i 4 t é af PLAT, same points, . - . . 268 INTRODUCTION. THE present exploration and survey of the Mitchelstown Caves have been undertaken as the result of a visit paid there in August, 1905, by one of the present party. An account of this visit was published in the “Trish Naturalist.’ The two days spent within the New Cave on that occasion showed that the most recent plan was both inaccurate and misleading, and that the cave was of much greater extent and complexity than was previously imagined. Further, absolutely nothing was known of the extent of the Old Cave, which it was impossible to enter on that occasion owing to the absence of proper appliances, It was not until three years later, however, that a party experienced enough in cave exploration to undertake the survey could be brought together for that purpose. The meeting of the British Association in Dublin in the autumn of 1908 Vol. xy., No. 2, 1906, pp. 29-36, R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 N] 236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. afforded an opportunity of describing to the people of Ireland some of the wonders of these caves, so far as was then known, together with their history. (See B. A. Reports, Dublin, 1908.) Directly the meeting was concluded, the party travelled down to Mitchelstown, Co. Cork, where a week was spent in the survey and exploration of the two caves. The names of the four members who carried out the survey of the caves are:—Charles A. Hill, M.a., M.D., D.P.H.; Harold Brodrick, M.A., F.G.s.; Alexander Rule, m.sc., PH.D. (all of Liverpool, and members of the Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club) ; R. Lloyd Praeger, B.A., B.E., M.R.LA., of Dublin. The first three of these are jointly responsible for this Monograph. Valuable assistance was also rendered by several residents in the neighbour- hood of Mitchelstown, which the explorers would gratefully acknowledge, viz. :—Canon Courtenay Moore, of Mitchelstown; Abel Buckley, of Galtee Castle, on whose property the New Cave is situate ; Francis E. Draper, C.£., of Mitchelstown; B. P. Hill, of Cork, and several others. The official guide to the New Cave, P. Mulcahy, with his son, also gave all assistance and advice in his power. METHOD OF EXPLORATION AND SURVEY. The preliminary steps consisted in laying out through the main passages a stout white string to act as a base-line for the survey. For the measure- ment of side passages, &c., a finer string coloured pink was used. This base line proved most useful as a guide-string; for in many places where the passages were complicated by fallen rocks, &c., it was invaluable as a means of finding the way out—a matter often of considerable difficulty. After the survey was completed all the strings were left im sitw; and it is hoped they will remain in position for some years to come. In addition, arrows to indicate the direction towards the entrance (or exit) were chalked up on the rocks in various favourable positions. These preliminary proceedings occupied two days. ‘The remainder of the time (four days) was employed in the actual measurement and survey of the various passages and chambers. The instruments used for this consisted of an ordinary surveyor’s measuring-tape, 66 feet long; a compass with a scale graduated from 0-360 degrees; and a clinometer for estimating the angle of the slopes. The method of procedure during the survey was as follows :—Four persons were of necessity employed. The first man, bearing a lighted candle, went ahead for so long a distance as the light was visible. On being warned that he had advanced far enough, he halted, and marked his halting-place Hint, Broprick, AnD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 287 on any conveniently adjoining rock with a circular chalk mark. The compass bearing was then taken, and the degrees noted, by the second man, who acted throughout as recorder. The third man, carrying the end of the tape, then followed up; and, if he could reach the halting- place of No. 1, did so; or, if short of it, also marked his halting-place with chalk, and waited until the fourth man bearing the rest of the measuring-tape had reached the same spot ; whereupon No. 3 advanced to No. 1’s place. The total distance was then written down by No. 2 (the recorder), together with any requisite remarks about the shape or configuration of the particular passage or chamber under survey. The whole party of four then reassembled at No. 1’s halting-place, and the process was repeated as before. In some instances, when the passages were long and straight, the survey was easy, and could be performed with rapidity ; in most cases, however, where the route led up, down, or around large boulders, twisting to the left or right, only small distances could be measured at a time. Naturally under such circumstances the survey occupied a considerable time. To show how accurate our method of survey proved to be, it may be stated that, when the circular routes, or loop-lines (marked out by pink strings), came to be adjusted upon the main base lines (marked out by white strings),in no case was the error more than 20 feet—a variation which is noteworthy when the distances traversed (amounting in one case to nearly a quarter of a mile), the roughness of the ground, and the darkness are considered. History OF THE OLD CAVE. Mitchelstown Caves are situate to the north of the Blackwater valley, between the Galtee and Knockmealdown ranges. They lie close to the almost level road which runs from Mitchelstown to Cahir—a distance of 17 miles—at a point in Co. Tipperary about midway between these two towns. The name Mitchelstown as applied to the caves appears to be of recent origin, as there is distinct evidence that the Old Cave was known as “ Skeheewrinky” (spelt also Skeheenarinka or Skeheenarinky) after the townland in which it is situate. ‘The old Irish name of the cavern was “ Oonakareaglisha.”’ From a historical point of view more interest attaches to the Old Cave, which at the present day is almost unknown, and has not been shown to tourists since the New Cave was discovered in 1833. The first actual description of the Old Cave is that given by Arthur Young in his “ Tour in Ireland,” where he mentions that he was taken into a cave in this district in October, 1777; but, although no definite records earlier than au [2N*] 238 Proceedings of the Royai Irish Academy. Young’s are available, there are several interesting traditions connected with the place. There seems little doubt that it was here the “ Sugan ” Earl of Desmond, the last of his house, took refuge after his futile rebellion, and was taken prisoner by the White Knight of Kerry, in May, 1601. An account of this incident is to be found in “ Ireland under the Tudors,”! which states that “one of the Knight's followers . ... led him straight to a cave not far from Mitchelstown, many fathoms deep, and with a narrow entrance, perhaps the same which tourists still visit as a natural curiosity. The Knight came to the mouth of the cave, with a few men, and summoned the occupants to sur- render. Desmond’s only companion was his foster-brother Thomas O’Feighy.” The Earl was afterwards sold to Queen Elizabeth for £1000, and immured in the Tower of London, where he died. Young’s description is worthy of reproduction for purposes of comparison with the account of discoveries made by the authors of this paper in September, 1908. He speaks of “a cave at Skeheewrinky between Cahir and that place; the opening to it is a cleft of rock in a limestone hill, so narrow as to be difficult to get into. I descended by a ladder of about twenty steps, and then found myself in a vault of a hundred feet long and fifty or sixty feet high. A small hole on the left leads from this a winding course of, I believe, not less than half an Ivish mile, exhibiting a variety that struck me much. In some places the cavity in the rock is so large that, when well lighted up with candles (not flambeaux; Lord Kingsborough showed it me with them, and we found the smoke troublesome), it takes the appearance of a vaulted cathedral supported by massy columns. The walls, ceiling, floor, and pillars are by turns composed of every fantastic form, and often of very beautiful incrustations of spar, some of which glitters so much that it seems powdered with diamonds, and in others the ceiling is formed of that sort which has so near a resemblance to a cauliflower. The spar formed into columns by the dripping of water has taken some very regular forms ; but others are different, folded in plaits of light drapery which hang from their support in a very pleasing manner. The angles of the walls seem fringed with icicles. One very long branch of the caves which turns to the north? is in some places so narrow and low that one crawls into it, when it suddenly breaks out into a thousand forms. The spar in all this cave 1s very brilliant, and almost equal to Bristol stone.” “For several hundred yards in the larger branch there is a deep water at 1 Bagwell, ‘‘ Ireland under the Tudors,’’ vol. iii., 1890. ? Probably the great Western Chamber. Hitt, Broprick, anp RutE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 239 the bottom of the declivity to the right, which the common people call the river, a part of the way over a sort of potter’s clay which moulds into any form, and is of a brown colour—a very different soil from any in the neighbouring country. I have seen the famous cave in the Peak, but think it much inferior to this; and Lord Kingsborough, who has viewed the Grot dAncel in Burgundy, says that it is not to be compared with it.” The cave is also mentioned in the “ Postchaise Companion”?!; but the description is merely an abstract from Young’s account. After the capture of the old Earl, in 1601, the cave was always known as Desmond’s Cave; but previous to that time it possessed the name of “The Grey Sheep Cave”; and this is accounted for by a legend related to the authors by Canon Courtenay Moore, of Mitchelstown. The story is that one day the tenant of the land found a fine grey ewe in a field near the cave mouth, and as there was no owner forthcoming, he took possession of the stranger, and eventually raised a flock of lambs from her. One day he decided to kill one of the lambs; but, on his doing so, the mother gathered the rest of her offspring about her, and the whole flock set off in the direction of the cave mouth, down which they plunged, and were never seen again. There is strong evidence in favour of the tradition that the cave was used as a place of refuge at the time of the Rebellion in 1798, as the walls of the long tunnel are covered with names and dates, many of them about that period. The earliest date discovered on the walls was 1602—the year after Desmond’s surrender—but the name above it was illegible. This was situate on the right hand wall of the tunnel near a side passage. There are many dates of the eighteenth century and the early part of the nineteenth, but 1835 is about the latest ; from that time onwards tourists ceased to visit the Old Cave, the New Cave having been discovered. Arthur Young describes the beautiful scenery of the Old Cave as it was at the time of his visit, and refers more particularly to the wealth of stalac- tites; but the cavern has been sadly depleted of its wonders, and although the size of the chambers makes it highly impressive, it cannot vie with the New Cave in beauty. Many of the stalactites were removed at the time of the great famine in 1847-48 by the starving peasantry, who sold them to the neighbouring landowners, and specimens are still to be seen in the grounds of Mitchelstown Castle. The removal of these enormous columns must have entailed a great amount of labour, as they had not only to be borne along the passages, but also to be raised over 20 feet to the surface. 1%¢The Postchaise Companion; or Trayeller’s Directory through Ireland,” 3rd edition, Dublin, 1805, cols. 801-2. 240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In 1895 M. Martel, of Paris, visited the New Cave; but in his account he makes only the barest mention of the Old Cave. In September, 1908, the authors visited the Old Cave, gaining access by means of a rope-ladder. Owing to lack of time, complete exploration was impossible; but a general survey was made and data were collected sufficient for the drawing up of a plan. This plan, included in the present paper, is the first of the Old Cave ever published. ITINERARY OF THE OLD CAVE. Access to the Old Cave is gained through a fissure in the side of a small limestone hill at a point 230 yards to the west of the entrance of the New Cave. The floor of this fissure inclines downwards between vertical walls, which rapidly converge, and ends in a vertical drop of 20 feet, the descent of which can be negotiated by means of a ladder. As the surrounding rock is everywhere undercut, it is impossible to descend— or—more important perhaps—to ascend by any other means than by the method indicated. Arrived at the bottom of this gap, you climb down a very steep slope of talus, and in a short distance reach a low arch on the left, which is the easier way to the cave beyond. The main fissure continues onwards at a great height, and may be followed for some considerable distance beyond this arch. It is indeed possible to rejoin the route now about to be described by negotiating a vertical drop in the fissure and another on its left hand side; but the following is the easier way :— Passing under the low arch on the left, mentioned above, you bend at once to the right and descend over loose boulders, which at the bottom are cemented together by stalagmite, and emerge upon the floor of a level tunnel 15 feet high. Here you pass through water dripping from the roof; ina pool beneath the point at which the drip is most pronounced, a nest of fine “cave pearls” was discovered. This tunnel is noteworthy—firstly, on account of its configuration, which is uniformly level, lofty, and straight ; and, secondly, from the many inscriptions on its walls—the earliest dating back to 1602. Continuing straight onwards in a southerly direction for a distance of 76 yards, you are confronted at the furthest extremity of this tunnel by a fine stalactite pillar uniting floor and ceiling, and arranged in three tiers over a huge stalagmite base (Plate XVI, fig. 3). This pillar marks the parting of the ways to the two great chambers beyond—the Eastern and the Western. To reach the Eastern Chamber, you continue to the left of the pillar, and, following the lead of the tunnel, which bends first left and then Hitt, Bropricx, AND RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 241 right, traverse a small stream-bed between high banks of clay and presently arrive at the entrance, which is unmistakably marked by a fractured stalactite pillar perched on the edge of a steep slope of clay and mud. To reach the Western Chamber, you turn sharply to the right under a low archway, and, surmounting a steeply inclined slope, at once emerge upon the floor of this huge hall. The Eastern Chamber. The most striking feature on entering the Eastern Chamber is the fractured stalactite pillar referred to above, which faces you on emerging from the tunnel. This pillar (Pl. XVII, fig. 2) is perched on the edge of a steep clay slope, which ends abruptly 50 feet down in a deep pool of still water formerly known as “The River.” From the present appearance of this pillar it would seem that at some far-off period the mud-bank on which its base still rests slipped downwards, probably owing to the undermining action of the water below, and that consequently the pillar was fractured horizontally across. Water percolating from the roof has subsequently repaired this break in a manner exactly analogous to the way a neglected or badly set bone is mended in the human frame. “Callus” has been thrown out on either side of the fracture, so that now continuity is restored. Further evidence of this slipping is apparent close by, where a second great stalactite pillar has been not only fractured but thrown down. This prostrate pillar, which is the size of a tree trunk, has sub- sequently been sealed firmly down to the bank on which it rests by stalagmitic deposit, so that now it is immovable. The Eastern Chamber is the largest and most impressive vault in either cavern. Measured from the fractured stalactite to its extreme end, its total length is nearly 130 yards; its floor, which is covered with a thick, tenacious, and slippery clay, slopes at an angle of about 35°, whilst the roof is about 40 feet in height, converging towards the bottom of the slope to within 2 or 3 feet of the floor, and ending in unplumbed depths of still water. The whole dimensions of this Chamber are on go vast a scale that it is impossible to estimate, in any sense, its true size, even by the aid of magnesium light. A rough track, along which the explorer may pass, not without danger on account of the steep slope and the slippery mud, runs across the centre of the floor. Above and below this, the chamber extends into apparently illimitable darkness. Reference to the sketch-plan will perhaps 242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. best explain the configuration of this huge cavern. Taking as a base-line the rough track across the centre of the floor, let us consider in order the upward and downward slopes. The Upward Slope—Starting from the fractured stalactite, the cave immediately opens out to a distance of more than 50 feet, whilst the height increases. This bay is succeeded by a long, narrow rift extending in a northerly direction for nearly 30 yards. This rift contains on its walls many inscriptions of the names of former explorers, particularly about 1818. It is also noticeable for the devastation that has been caused to the stalactites by the curiosity-mongers of the “famine period,’ who have wrought incalculable and insensate mischief upon everything within reach. Even now splinters and masses of disregarded calcite litter the floor, showing how urgent was their need and how violent their greed. The way beyond the entrance to this rift is twofold. The obvious path, to avoid the steep and slippery slope extending below, leads through two small circular windows, which can be negotiated only with difficulty owing to their narrowness. But a more comfortable and commodious path is to be obtained by an abrupt turn to the left round a mass of rock and then a sharp wheel to the right. Past this obstruction the upper wall opens out again into another bay of considerable size, whose floor consists of clay and boulders cemented together with stalagmite. This bay gradually contracts downwards, until it meets with the dead-end wall forming the termination of the chamber. The Downward Slope.—Immediately below the fractured stalactite, 50 feet down the slope, lies a pool of still clear water whose depth it is impossible to estimate owing to the inclination of both floor and roof. At this point these are but 2 feet apart, and as the trend of the slope is towards the south and thus away from the observer, it is impossible to ascertain how far this prolongation extends. The difficulties of access to this so-called “River” are great, owing to the ~ steepness of the declivity and the slipperiness of the clay which covers it. Reference to the sketch-plan will show that descents were made at four different points. As in every instance the explorer had to be lowered and hauled up again by means of a rope, it will be understood that any detailed description is in such circumstances impossible. Suffice it to say that distinct pools of deep water were found in five places at the bottom of this slope, though whether there is any actual physical connexion between these pools it is impossible to say. That such a connexion does exist is extremely probable. The level of the water is about 130 feet below the Hitz, Broprick, anpD RuLtE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 2438 entrance, and at such a depth one might expect to meet with the sub-soil water at the point of saturation. The cave ends in a straight wall of rock, running from top to bottom of the chamber and joining floor and ceiling. The Western Chamber. Though not so large in area as its neighbour, this chamber can well vie with its fellow owing to the beauties of the natural formations to be met therein. It is divided into two parts, separated by a narrow isthmus, 15 feet wide, containing two beautiful pillars. Unlike the Eastern Chamber, whose floor is thickly bedaubed with clay, here every particle glistens with a cover- ing of crystalline stalagmite securely sealing down the fragments of rock and the boulders which in the past have fallen from its roof. Not a trace of clay is to be seen anywhere. The first part of the Western Chamber is roughly circular in shape; its floor of stalagmited boulders slopes at an angle of 30°, whilst the roof in the main is 60 feet in height. Passing through the isthmus, between the beautiful pillars which obstruct the way, you emerge into the second part— a cavern which for beauty and interest it would be difficult to match. You enter about the middle of a slope which from top to bottom measures nearly 200 feet in length. Scattered over this area rise huge bosses of stalagmite, the finest of which faces you on entering. This particular one is 5 feet high on its upper side and 20 feet on its lower, and just a short distance below its summit measures 20 feet in diameter. Others are of less size, but all are fine. Many of the corresponding stalactites, even those at a great height, have been destroyed in the past. Thanks to the seventy years’ rest this Chamber has since enjoyed, nature is slowly making attempts to repair the damage wrought in the past, and now tiny points of stalactite are creeping their way downwards from the fractured summits, whence formerly depended columns whose growth could be measured only by centuries. At its upper extremity this Chamber is at least 80 feet high, while even at the lowest part the roof and floor do not approach within 20 feet of one another. A great mass of boulders, evidently fallen from above, fills up the lower portions of this chamber, The loftiness and size of this chamber, and the massiveness of the stalagmitic deposits which drape its walls and floor, give it a dignity and magnificence hardly to be surpassed in any cavern in the British Islands. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, . [2 O] 244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Length of passages in Old Cave :— Entrance via Low Arch and Long Tunnel to Three- tiered Pillar, ‘ 3 : . 105 yds. Three-tiered Pillar to West alkene. ; . Sy kOe Length of West Chamber, : : : oes OMe Three-tiered Pillar to East Sheen : ; ole Length of East Chamber, : : : 2 soe 350 yds Length of Side Passages, ; : ; } Areal LO eee. Total Passages in Old Cave, . 479 yds. HISTORY OF THE NEW CAVE. The New Cave was accidentally discovered on May 3rd, 1833, by a labourer named Condon and two boys during quarrying operations for limestone. Mention is made of this discovery in the Dublin Penny Journal, August 31st, 1833,’ and the account is accompanied by a sketch. A more circumstantial account with three engravings is given in the same publication, December 27th, 1834,? by Mr. Nichol, who describes a visit to the cave. Nichol speaks of the “Middle Cave,” and describes the stalactites minutely, so that it is possible to identify this chamber with the one now known as the House of Lords. It is interesting to note that many of the names still given by the guide to the various chambers, passages, and stalactites are those noted by Nichol in his paper. He describes the Four Courts, and Lot’s Wife (a stalactite in Sadlier’s Cave), and mentions the beauties of the Kingston Gallery. During the visit the guide led him to a part of the cave difficult of access, and known as the “ New Discovery.” Nichol states that to reach this point crawling was necessary, and huge rocks blocked the way; but eventually they entered a chamber which contained very fine formations, including a pillar in the centre and curtained crystallizations on the left. This chamber is evidently the one now known as O’Leary’s Cave, but no mention is made of it by Dr. Apjohn; neither is it included in his plan. In the same number of the Dublin Penny Journal there is another account in which The River is mentioned as a pool of limpid water. The writer also notes the Bedchamber, a round hole forming the entrance to a side passage from Sadlier’s Cave, and several small pools of water. He 1 Dublin Penny Journal, ii., No. 61, 65-6. Aug. 31, 1833. 2 Dublin Penny Journal, iii.,No. 130. Dee. 27, 1834. Hitt, Broprick, anp Rute— he Mitchelstown Cares. 245 estimates the length of the cave, as then known, at a quarter of a mile. ‘lhe cave was handed over by Lord Kingsborough to Gorman, the tenant of the land; and it evidently attracted a large number of visitors, as the writer warns the public against employing anyone but an official guide. He suggests that the entrance be enclosed, so as to prevent spoliation. This suggestion was adopted, as we read in the account of the cave by Dr. Apjohn, of Dublin, to be referred to later :—‘‘ The mouth of the adit is covered by an iron grating placed over it by a man of the name of Gorman, the occupier of the farm, and kept in its place by a hasp and padlock, with a view of preventing the descent of any but those who, by payment of a small fee, acquire the right of visiting his subterranean wonders.”! The fullest account of the early explorations is that of Dr. J. Apjohn of Dublin, just referred to above, communicated to the Dublin Geological Society in 1834.2 This paper is accompanied by an excellent plan, which indicates that the author made a very careful survey of all the portions of the cave known at that time. Measurements were made of the chambers, passages, and stalactites; and the chief geological features were noted. The “Lower Middle Cave,’ now called the House of Commons, and the passages leading from it are fully described. The author penetrated to the end of the Kingston Gallery and returned by the Sand Cave. He observed the openings known as the “Closets,” but did not examine them. He also visited the Garrett Cave, and states that the ceiling in one part would appear to have fallen recently. In the plan the commencement of the branch leading from the House of Commons to The River is included. Passing on to the “Upper Middle Cave” or House of Lords, Apjohn describes the chamber and its stalactites with the two exits, one to the east and the other to thesouth. He followed the former passage for a distance of 110 feet, and was then stopped by a mass of rock beyond which he failed to find a way. He mentions, however, the River passage, and marks it on the plan as “ unexplored River.” ‘he southern exit from the House of Lords led to the Four Courts; and Apjohn surveyed a considerable portion of this part of the cave; but he makes no mention of O’Leary’s Cave, and there is no indication of its existence recorded on the plan. From the time of Dr. Apjohn’s exploration in 1833 up to the publication by M. Martel of the results of his visit in 1895, there appears to be no record of actual exploring work in the New Cave. ‘The only papers published 1 The indications of this grating are still visible on the rock just within the present door. > Journal of the Geological Society of Dublin, i. (1833-8), pp. 103-111. [Reprint] Dubin Penny Journal, iii., No. 180. Dec. 27, 1834. [2 O*] 246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. during this interval were those of E. P. Wright on the fauna of the cave,! and of Canon Courtenay Moore.? In the latter paper Apjohn’s plan is reproduced. From the dates found in various portions of the cave there is no doubt that practically the whole cave had been explored before 1875; and the names by which the different sections are now known were probably given at a comparatively early date. Canon Courtenay Moore of Mitchelstown has given the authors of this paper much valuable information on this subject. He suggests that Sadlier’s Cave was probably called after John Sadler, M.P., an adventurer described by Charles Lever in his novel “Davenport Dunn.” Brogden was an agent living at Galtee Castle before the estate was purchased by a Manchester Land Company. O'Callaghan is the family name of Lord Lismore, who lived near the caves; and O’Callaghan’s Cave was probably so called in compliment to him. Cust is a family name in the district. The name “Scotsman’s Cave ”’ is accounted for by a story that a Scotch tourist visiting the caves was lost in that portion. Iu 1895 M. Martel visited the New Cave, and, although he spent only six hours underground, he was able to collect sufficient data for a plan which was afterwards published. For purposes of comparison it will be well to refer to the present authors’ plan of the New Cave, as it differs in several important particulars from that of Martel. In the first place, Martel going eastward only reached the end of Brogden’s Cave, and missed the continuation on the right at the talus of broken stones, which he mentions in his paper. Then at the point marked “ difficult passage’ between O’Callaghan’s and Brogden’s Caves—which the authors identify with “The Crevasses,”’ the name given to several rifts in the floor—Martel also marks “Former Stream,” though there is no indication of a stream bed at this place. Two branches from this point on his plan are evidently intended to represent portions of the Labyrinth. Another discrepancy occurs in the River Loop,’ this series of passages being very imperfectly mapped; in reality they extend eastward for a considerably greater distance than is shown in Martel’s plan. O’Leary’s Cave bears quite a different relationship to the surrounding portions from that indicated in the above map. It lies directly over the main east passage; and the chimney (C) opens vertically into the floor of the chamber, and does not merely give access 1E. P. Wright, Brit. Assoc. Reports for 1857. Sections 108-9. 1858. Natural History Review, iv., pp. 231-241. 1857. * Journal of the Cork Historical and Arch. Soc, vol. iii., No, 25, Jan,, 1894, pp. 1-5. 3 See ‘‘Itinerary, Route II.” Hitt, Bropricx, AnD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 247 to a side passage from the chamber. Chimney (B) is marked by Martel as leading from the Four Courts over the main east passage, and then ending blindly ; whereas it is really a sloping shaft running up between boulders directly into O’Leary’s Cave. There are several minor points of difference which can be noted by com- paring the plans. Martel marks a large number of points with arrows, indicating inlets or outlets of percolating waters; but the authors were unable to find any evidence of such channels; certainly as far as the Garrett Cave is concerned outward percolation is impossible, as the floor slopes upward to the end of the chamber. The chief portions of the Cave unrecorded previous to the present paper are :— 1. The continuation from Brogden’s Cave to the end. This portion includes the Demon Cave and the Victoria Cave. These names were found chalked up at various points, and have been retained in the new plan. 2. “The Labyrinth.” This name was given by the authors to a series of passages entered on the south of the passage leading from O’Callaghan’s to Brogden’s Cave. 3. “The Maze,” also named by the authors, and comprising a series of fissures parallel to one another and to the Sand Cave, entered from a tunnel to the north of the Garrett Cave. ITINERARY OF THE NEW CAVE. For the purposes of an itinerary through the cave we may take the vault known as the House of Commons as the starting-point for the four routes to be described. Route I.—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords, then eastwards to the farthest point of the cave: 1e., 600 yards from the entrance. Past the junction with Routes II and III to the Scotsman’s Cave, and thence to O’Callaghan’s Cave, the Labyrinth, thence via Brogden’s and the Demon’s Cave to the Victoria Cave, the extreme end. Route I (Circular).—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords to junction with Route I, thence via the River to Cust’s Cave, down the Long Gallery to the Rabbit-hole, thence to junction with Route IV, and so back to the House of Commons. Route III (Circular),—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords, then southwards, and down to the Cathedral and the Gallery of Arches, the Pit, thence via the Four Courts, and up the Chimneys, (#) and (0), to O’Leary’s 248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cave (High Level), down the Chimney (¢) to junction with Route I, and back to the House of Lords and House of Commons. (This route can be taken only in this direction.) Route [V.—From the House of Commons past the junction with Route II, to Sadlier’s Cave, through the Kingston Gallery to the Kingston Hall—the Closets. Return via the Sand Cave to the Garrett Cave, the Maze, Sadlier’s Cave and back to the House of Commons. FROM THE ENTRANCE TO THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. After passing through the entrance doorway (Plate XVI., fig. 2) you immediately clamber down the steeply tilted limestone rocks, and then descend a sharply inclined plane covered with loose stones for a distance of 30 feet, and reach the top of a rock-face, 18 feet high, which is negotiated by means of a fixed wooden ladder. Still declining, the path winds between boulders, which are heaped up at the bottom of the slope until the way becomes more level, and enters a wide and lofty passage which finally emerges into the first great chamber known as the House of Commons, a little over 100 yards from the entrance doorway. This chamber is roughly square, and at its greatest elevation is about 30 feet, by 100 feet broad and long. You are now in the House of Commons, the starting-point for the four routes through the cave. Length of Passage. From entrance to the House of Commons (centre), 110 yards. Route I.—Leaving the House of Commons, you go south through a wide and lofty passage, and presently emerge into the House of Lords, a spacious chamber which is distinguished by the number of fine stalactite columns it contains. These stretch from floor to ceiling, uniting one to the other, and are 30 feet in height. To the right lies a huge pile of boulders, derived from the falling-in of part of the roof. Making your way upwards, you come to an enormous boss of stalagmite crowned by a column which reaches to the roof. Bearing to the left and then to the right, you enter a tunnel 3 feet high, and crawl round a depression in the floor. From here onwards the path becomes very intricate and difficult to follow, trending, as it does, amongst and over piles of boulders; you reach the junction with Route II, and then turn sharply to the right over a large boulder, next downwards and abruptly to the right again; crawl-on your hands and knees along a narrow passage which finally opens out into a loftier part where you can stand upright. A few yards further on is the foot of the Chimney (c), which descends from O’Leary’s Cave, marking the junction with Route IIT. Hint, Broprick, anD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 249 Next ensues a longer crawl on hands and knees, the roof being only 2 feet high, and you emerge into the Scotsman’s Cave. Here there is active stalactite-formation, with water dripping from the roof. Leaving this chamber by climbing up high on the right, two crawls over slopes of stalagmite must be negotiated, when O’Callaghan’s Cave is reached. You have then to squeeze through a narrow crack between fallen boulders and take to the left up a slope into a low bedding-cave. Again up to the left, over a second slope, and another squeeze under an overhanging rock-curtain leads to a second bedding-cave, where you negotiate a drop of 7 feet over a huge jammed boulder. The way then leads downwards, and you enter a level passage, cross three gaps in the floor, the Crevasses, and, descending a bank of stalagmite, find yourself at the entrances to the Labyrinth. These entrances are three in number, and lead, into a complicated system of passages at various levels, which are remarkable for their abundance of fine stalactites and stalagmites (see Plate XVIL., fig. 1). Leaving the Labyrinth on the right, you enter Brogden’s Cave, which is a long, straight passage 10 feet high, enriched by many beautiful formations. One little alcove on the left-hand side, known as the Chapel, is particularly worthy of notice. It is fringed on either side with beautiful curtains of crystalline stalactite. Brogden’s Cave ends blindly ; but just before reaching its termination, you turn down sharply to the right, and then immediately to the left along a straight, muddy passage which brings you into the Demon’s Cave. This cavity is filled almost to its roof by an immense mound of fallen rocks cemented together by stalagmite. Climbing over and down the other side of this “esker,” you make your way to the right through winding tunnels containing here and there pools of water until you reach the Port- Hole, the narrow entrance to the Victoria Cave. This cave, the farthest point of the cavern to be reached in an easterly direction, consists of a lofty vault 41 yards long and 10-15 feet in height, with a flat floor covered with stalagmite. It contains many fine curtains hanging from its roof, and ends in an upward slope of 15 feet, entirely blocked by fallen rocks. There are also in this chamber several very beautiful terraces of stalagmite, divided by ridges of the same substance some 3 inches in height ; these latter have evidently been formed at the edges of pools, and as the deposition has naturally taken place at the edges to a greater extent than on the floor, the edges have been slowly built up to their present height. The inscriptions on the walls indicate that this point was reached in 1874, though M. Martel appears to be ignorant of its existence, as he figures nothing on his plan beyond Brogden’s Cave, 250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Length of Passages in Route TI. Main Passages :— House of Commons to big pillar, House of Lords, 63 yds. House of Lords to junction of River, eo (Cae Junction of River to foot of O’Leary’s Chimney (c), 28 , Chimney (c) to Labyrinth entrance, . : - 7s Labyrinth to end of Victoria Cave, . Reed bI(3 319 491 yds. Side Passages :— The Labyrinth, . : : . 162 yds. Loop at Demon’s Cave, 4 : é : 12 260 mee Other side passages, . ; s 3 A 709 Aare 291 yds. Route II.—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords, and thence by Route I. until the junction is reached. Here, instead of turning sharply to the right over the large boulder, you continue straight on down a fissure, and descending 6 feet cross a pool of water. This pool after wet weather floods to a depth of nearly 3 feet. It can, however, under such conditions be turned by a short passage to the right through the bed-rock. You then climb the steep stalagmited rock-wall which faces you, and, 17 feet up, enter a straight and level tunnel. Bearing to the right for a short distance, a drop brings you into a chamber which is remarkable for a particu- larly fine stalactitic formation, which at the present time is active, and has now become almost joined to its base. It consists of three convoluted columns descending to three large corresponding cusp-shaped stalagmitic bosses. One of these has joined; a second is inactive, while the third is only # inch apart from its fellow. The chamber wherein this formation is situate lies in close proximity to the Scotsman’s Cave, on Route I, as reference to the plan will show. Possibly there is a connexion between the two, though perhaps hardly feasible for human progress. The overflow from the River, which in flood-time discharges itself over the floor of this chamber, disappears in that direction. Crossing the floor of this chamber, on which the flood water-course is clearly marked, a turn to the left confronts you at once with the River. This is a pool of still water, 3 feet deep, and 31 feet long, filling up the bottom of a perfectly straight passage 8 feet high, which runs northwards. Ledges conveniently placed on either sides of its walls allow you to stride across and avoid a wetting. Once across, a sharp turn to the right Hinz, Broprick, and Rutre—The Mitchelstown Caves. 251 through a narrow opening leads into a long, straight, and level passage, which finally brings you into Cust’s Cave. ‘This is, without doubt, the prettiest chamber in the whole cavern. Being comparatively inaccessible, its glories have been preserved from intruders who might otherwise have deprived it of many of its beauties. Roughly square in shape, it has depending from its roof a perfect forest of delicate pipe-stem stalactites, which can be matched by nought else in the whole cavern. But what challenges one’s whole atten- tion is a magnificent stalactite, 23 feet in length, which is in process of active formation. Separated by a distance of only 2 feet from its huge base of terraced stalagmite, over which water drips incessantly, it presents to the beholder a most striking picture of the formation of underground scenery. The accurate measurements of its dimensions, taken in September, 1908, will, it is hoped, form the basis for reference as to its rate of enlargement in future years. Turning to the left, and skirting a mass of boulders, you enter another of those long, straight, and level passages for which this cavern is remarkable. To the right (east) les a series of right-angled vaults which end blindly, and are devoid of interest; but going west, and traversing a long rift, you reach a point known as the Rabbit-hole-—a well-deserved name. A great boulder bars the way to the beyond, leaving on its right side a narrow funnel, 21 inches high and 15 wide. Bent at a right-angle the average-sized man can just squeeze through and round this opening—truly no place for the obese. The welcome relief afforded by the contrast of a chamber 6 feet high awaits you after these struggles. Bending to the right you next skirt a fine stalactite pillar, and emerge into the southern end of Sadlier’s Cave, which may be entered at either a high or low level, a suspended stalagmite floor bridging over the latter way. In front of you is another stalactite column, the Sentinel, guarding the entrance to a shaft known as the Bedchamber, which marks the junction with Route IV. Hence a turn to the left brings you back in a few minutes down a rocky slope to your starting-point in the House of Commons. Length of Passages in Route LL, Main passages :— Junction with Route I. near O’Leary’s Chimney (¢) to Cust’s Cave, . : : : : : . 104 yards. Cust’s Cave to Rabbit-hole, . : 5 see AOS Rabbit-hole to Sentinel, : : : : Suna} ica 209. Side passages, 5 : : 4 : : ee l2Sa. R.1I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 P| 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Route III.—This route can be taken only in the direction indicated, owing to the descent of the Chimney (c) which leads from the high level O’Leary’s Cave to the Junction with Route I. You follow Route I as far as the great boss of stalagmite previously mentioned in the House of Lords, and instead of bearing to the left continue straight on for 11 yards in a southerly direction. You then negotiate a steep descent through boulders, and dropping 22 feet enter the Cathedral, a straight and lofty hall, with three symmetrically arranged passages branching off on either side at right angles. The right-hand branch of the second of these is known as the Gallery of Arches, and is remarkable for the enormous quantity of red clay it contains. The limestone beds in this part of the cave dip at an angle of 35 degrees, and this slope is thickly plastered over with clay, extending from the roof to the floor, where it is piled up in irregular mounds. The Gallery of Arches is 25 feet high, and runs perfectly straight in a westerly direction. On the right-hand side are two well-marked fissures running down at right angles to the bedding planes, and extending upwards to the roof. The first of these ends blindly at a very short distance ; but the second is more ‘extensive, and exhibits a downward prolongation of the fissure—an opening known as the Pit. This is dangerous to approach owing to the slippery nature of the clay slope which leads to it. It was explored in September, 1908, by means of a rope-ladder, and found to be 30 feet deep, and so narrow that it was with the utmost difficulty a descent could be made. On the left-hand side of the Gallery of Arches, opposite to the Pit fissure, a prolongation of this latter leads into a criss-cross of passages at right angles to one another, whence a return can be made through another opening to the end of the great gallery. Retracing your steps over the clayey floor of the Gallery of Arches, you return to the Cathedral, and cross over to the corresponding passage on the left side. You are now in a fine, lofty, water-worn tunnel with a level floor. Bending slightly to the right, you make your way onwards for some distance, until progress is stopped by a huge fallen boulder, which seemingly blocks the entire cavity. About twelve yards, however, before reaching this point, the opening of a narrow tunnel is passed on the left, which if followed upwards leads into O’Leary’s Cave on the high level (Chimney (@)). Standing before the boulder, two passages are seen on the right, which lead into a low-roofed chamber whose sloping floor is blocked with clay and stalagmite. On the left a low arch conducts you to a winding path which, ascending Minx, Bropricx, anp RurE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 258 between enormous boulders, joms Chimney (a) some yards below the level of the floor of O’Leary’s Cave. The obstructing boulder referred to above can be turned by a scramble around either side, and you are then in a straight, broad tunnel 15 feet high, known as the Four Courts, whose exit is blocked by a mass of bed-rock, which on first sight is apparently impassable. The squeeze through the narrow slit here provided by nature as the only means of progress is as uncomfortable and awkward as that through the Rabbit-hole in another part of the cave, described in Route IT. But you are rewarded for your exertions by what lies beyond. Imme- diately to your right a short but lofty passage leads you over a shallow pool of still water (Martel’s Pool), to a fine cave bedecked with many beautiful stalactites. Immediately to the left rises a steep and narrow chimney (Chimney (0)), 27 feet in height, thickly bedaubed with clay, which when surmounted involves you in a maze of tightly fitting boulders forming the floor of the cave above. Wriggling through these with difficulty, you emerge into the high-level chamber known as O’Leary’s Cave. It will thus be seen that there are two ways of access to O’Leary’s Cave—lettered respectively Chimney (a) and (6); (a) starts through the narrow tunnel already described, just before reaching the big fallen boulder. This passage rapidly diminishes in size, and then expands upwards into a lofty chamber, wherein great boulders are heaped up promiscuously in the wildest confusion. One huge block, which must be many tons in weight, is particularly noticeable, being balanced directly overhead at this point in a seemingly unstable condition of equilibrium. Climbing upwards amongst these boulders, always with a tendency to the right, you presently pass the Junction with the winding path referred to above, and then a rise of 10 feet brings you out into O’Leary’s Cave. It will then be seen that the cavity from which you have just emerged is in reality a depression in the floor of O’Leary’s Cave; and that the huge balanced boulder which seemed so unstable from below is securely fixed on a firm basis. O’Leary’s Cave ranks with the Garrett Cave (to be described later in Route IV) as one of the two largest chambers in the whole cavern. Its dimensions are so vast that it is difficult to estimate its size from a mere glance round, except with profuse illumination from many points simul- taneously. Its floor, unlike the rest of the cavern, where everything is sealed down with stalagmite, is covered with loose, sharp-edged fragments of rock, as if betokening a recent fall from the roof. It contains several fine columns uniting floor and ceiling ; and one grand stretch of stalactite curtains situate about its middle, which has the appearance of sheets hung out on a clothes- [2 P*] 254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. line to dry (Plate XVI., fig. 4). This formation was at once named “Q’Leary’s Family Washing.” The dip of the floor is on the whole from south to north, and the chimney (Chimney (¢)) down which the descent is made to the junction with Route I, lies in the extreme north-west corner of the chamber at its lowest point. This chimney is not difficult to descend, as there are conveniently placed ledges down its sides, which provide good foot-holds; but due care must be exercised. It is about 12 feet deep. Its ascent, however, would be impossible, as these ledges are all covered with slippery stalagmite, whose surface would afford no grip for the hands if attempts were made to climb up. Hence it is that this Route is always followed in the direction just indicated. Once down the Chimney, the way follows Route I in the reverse direction to that described above, and in a few minutes the House of Lords is regained, where the big pillar is easily recognizable. Thence back to the House of Commons. Length of Passages in Route ILI, Main passages :— House of Lords to Junction of Gallery of Arches, . 78 yards. Junction to O’Leary’s Chimney (8), - Q2. sees Length of O’Leary’s Cave (approx.), : ee ( , 242, Side passages :— Gallery of Arches and Cross-Fissures, . ; eis bass), Passages near the Four Courts, : = § ile). Other Passages. é ; : ; : + $398 2ee 426 ,, Route IV.—You leave the House of Commons by ascending the boulder- strewn slope on its eastern side, and, rising to a height of 12 feet above the floor, continue straight on until you reach the stalactite pillar called the Sentinel, standing outside the shaft known as the Bed Chamber, which opens immediately below and on its left-hand side. The big chamber on the right forms the southern extremity of Sadlier’s Cave, and was traversed at the end of Route II. Leaving the Sentinel immediately behind, you bend to the left, and, descending a boulder-slope, enter the northern end of Sadlier’s Cave, a spacious vault where your attention is at once arrested by an enormous stalagmite boss on the right, surmounted by a fine column reaching to the Hint, Broprick, AnD RuLtE—The Mitehelstown Caves. 255 roof. This is known as Lot’s Wife. Facing this column, on your left, is a mound of boulders. Crossing this, and winding back abruptly to the left, you presently find yourself at the bottom of the shaft you have just looked into from above, the Bed Chamber. Its walls, however, are too steep to surmount except with the aid of a rope-ladder. . Retracing your steps to the pillar known as Lot’s Wife, you climb up the slope on which it stands, and immediately arrive at the entrance to the Kingston Gallery, which opens out on the left, straight ahead being the way to the Garrett Cave. The Kingston Gallery is remarkable for its absolute straightness. It runs north for a distance of 82 yards, and is richly bedecked with calcite formations. Originally triangular in section, its floor has subsequently been excavated by water-action to a depth, in places, of 9 feet. To enter this gallery you descend a steep boulder-slope thickly plastered over with stalagmite, and are then able to walk along a level floor. Imme- diately on your right is a low arch through which the return journey is made when leaving the Sand Cave, a passage running parallel with the one now about to be traversed. On the left a fine pillar blocks the centre of the path, bearing an inscription dated 1833. You then climb 9 feet up, and pass along a tunnel, which in two places is partitioned into cells by a central pillar flanked on either side by curtains of snowy-white calcite, ribbed with coloured bands of iron and other minerals. In one instance an artificial opening has been made through a curtain ; unnecessarily as it happens, since the parallel Sand Cave affords an alternative route. Arrived at the termination of the Kingston Gallery, you descend from the higher to the lower level and enter a lofty chamber, roughly square in shape, which is known as the Kingston Hall. On its right-hand wall are openings leading into a system of parallel fissures known as the Closets ; these are accessible also from an opening a short distance along the Sand Cave. This cave is named from the sand which covers its floor. It runs parallel with the Kingston Gallery, which it rejoins at its southern extremity. Immediately before this point a large mass of fallen boulders obstructs the way. Here water drips from the roof, and in one of the pools thus formed on the floor, there was found a nest of perfect “Cave Pearls.” You rejoin the Kingston Gallery by creeping under the low arch referred to above, and, making your way up the stalagmited boulder-slope, bend at once to the left around some stalactite pillars, and after a short crawl are able to stand upright in the Garrett Cave. This cave ranks with O’Leary’s as being one of the largest chambers 256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in the whole cavern. In both cases the dimensions are difficult to estimate, except with abundant illumination, more particularly as their floors, which are composed of huge boulders, are set at a somewhat steep angle—a dip of 25 degrees. The highest parts of this chamber, covered as they are with recently fallen rocks, are devoid of interest ; but exception can be made in the case of one large mass of combined stalactite and stalagmite. At its lowest point access is gained under a low arch to a straight and narrow tunnel which loops from west to east, and brings you back again into the bottom of the main chamber through two separate openings. Both of these openings are remarkable for the wind-distorted stalactites (anemolites) which depend from their arches. Situate in the floor of this tunnel is a narrow shaft, 8 feet deep, giving access to a complicated system of parallel passages, known as the Maze. This system is intimately connected with that of the Closets, previously mentioned in connexion with the Kingston Hall, which it immediately adjoims. Communication between the two series is, however, impracticable owing to the narrowness of the connecting links. The Maze seems to have been unknown previously to 1908—or at least its existence forgotten—since inscriptions were found on its walls dating back to 1833. Access to the greater portion of this system was obtained only by cutting through an obstructing mound of stalagmite on the floor. Reference to the plan will show that the Maze in reality consists of a series of fissures parallel to those of the Sand Cave and the Kingston Gallery. If the line of the main fissure be continued to the south, it will be seen to pass through the position of the River (Route IL) and Martel’s Pool (Route IIT); both being points where still water is normally met with. It would seem that this fissure marks the line where the subsoil water is reached at the point of saturation. The return from the Garrett Cave, past the pillars known as Lot’s Wife and the Sentinel back to the House of Commons, needs no detailed account. Length of Passages in Route IV. Main Passages :— House of Commons to Sentinel, . : 42 yds. Sentinel to entrance of Kingston Gallery, . 34 (Ca, Length of Kingston Gallery to end of Kingston Hall, SON sp Length of Sand Cave, . ; Oe Length of Garrett Cave Gpproey : : : (oa Hin., Broprick, AND RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 257 Side Passages :— Garrett Tunnel, . : ; : 5 : : 45 yds. Main fissure of the Maze, ; : : : OL, Other fissures of the Maze, . : i : SOR ae Other side passages, . ; : : ; : 85s, 341 yds. Total length of Passages in New Cave. Main Passages. Side Passages. From entrance to House of Commons (cenire), - : : ; 110 yds. Route I, ; : ; ‘ A901 5 : 291 yds. Route II, ‘ ; ; ; 209) |; p : See Route ITI, F ‘ A 5 242 ,, ' : 426 ,, Route IV. : ; : , LTE He ; : Byun 1369 yds. 1186 yds. Total length of passages in New Cave, 2555 yards, or rather less than 13 mile. Total length of passages in both caves, 3034 yards (1? mile). GEOLOGY OF THE CAVES. Note on the Geological Features. The long valley which extends for a distance of 17 miles between Mitchelstown and Cahir consists of a synclinal trough, the northern side of which is formed by the Galtee Mountains, and the southern by the Knock- mealdowns; the upper portions of these two ranges are formed of Old Red Sandstone, from which the Carboniferous strata have been completely denuded. The valley averages about 8 miles in width from crest to crest, and its floor is composed of Carboniferous Limestone, capped in a few places by small knolls of the Coal-Measures. The limestone is obscured, for the most part, by glacial drift, composed of clay, sand, and gravel, the chief constituent of which seems to be limestone. At a point slightly to the west of the watershed of this long valley are two limestone knolls, on the northern slopes of which are the entrances of the two caves (Plate XVI., fig. 1). A small stream, called the Sheep River, flows on the same side in a westerly direction on the surface of the drift, the level of the water being about 50 feet above the lowest part of the New Cave. The limestone of the district is a hard greyish rock in which are the usual fossils of Carboniferous age. In some portions of the New Cave encrinite stems were noted; so far as was observed there was no sign of 258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. calcite or metallic veins. The individual beds are all of considerable thickness, the thinnest one noted being not less than 4 feet. The caves are situate on the northern side of the valley, and, as might be expected, the strata at this point dip south; the dip was carefully observed at all points where it was clearly visible, and has been noted in the plans ; it ranges from 30° to 40° It is owing to this dip (see Plate XVI., fig. 2) that the formation of these caves exhibits so many features of interest, such as do not exist in the caves of Yorkshire, Derbyshire, and Fermanagh, where the stratification is practically horizontal, although in the Great Eastwater Cave on the Mendips there are chambers similar to the great chambers of the Old Cave, but on a less impressive scale. The types of passages and chambers may be divided into three main groups, depending for their characteristics in a great measure upon the direction of their greatest length in relation to the dip of the strata ; in fact, the direction of any passage, with a few exceptions, can be determined by an explorer from a consideration of its type. In all limestone caves the chief passages and chambers are formed in a great measure by the action of water upon the various planes of weakness in the rock. These planes are usually three, or occasionally four,in number. The first consists of the plane of stratification, and the others of joints running at right angles to this. In certain cases these joints run through only one bed of the limestone, but in others cut through many beds; and, in fact, seem to partake more of the nature of faults than of mere joints. In certain of these latter cases in caves elsewhere’ slickensides have been observed, thus showing that the chamber or passage is the direct result of faulting, and is thus really an open fault. In the Mitchelstown Caves there are, so far as could be ascertained, only three planes of weakness which have contributed to the formation of the passages—1. The bedding planes (dipping south). 2. The main joints (running north and south, and cutting in a continuous line vertically through many beds). 35. Secondary joints (running east and west, and cutting through only one bed at a time). Each of these gives rise to a plane of weakness through which water can percolate. This aqueous percolation (containing carbon dioxide in solution) slowly dissolves the hard limestone on either side, and ultimately forms a space through which running water can find a way. This increased flow, carrying with it sand and stones, has a mechanical as well as a ‘The Geological Survey Map marks the stratification as horizontal; this is a cartographical error. * Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club Journal, vol. ii., No. 6, pp. 157-159. Hint, Broprick, AND RuLtE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 259 chemical action on the rock, and the process of excavation along the plane then proceeds at a comparatively rapid rate. From a consideration of the physical geography and present surface- drainage of the district, it seems improbable that any post-glacial stream of sufficient magnitude to have great erosive power can have flowed through the cave—at any rate through its upper passages, We are thus driven to the conclusion that the caves are either glacial or pre-glacial in their formation. During, and especially towards the end of, the glacial period there would naturally be enormous torrents of water; and thus it is not improbable that these caves, as they now exist, were formed by the glacial streams at the close of that period. The first lines of weakness to be considered are the bedding-planes, which, as has been mentioned earlier, dip at angles varying from 30° to 40°, and are the most important factors in the formation of the largest chambers of the caverns. ‘Ihe great Hast Chamber of the Old Cave is the most remarkable example of the bedding-cave type, and deserves considerable mention. Its floor consists of smooth rock tilted at an angle averaging 35°. Its roof is formed of a bed of similar rock, which dips to within two or three feet of the floor (fig. 1). The bottom of this chamber is filled with clear water, blocked B. Sto!actite Pillar Fig. 1. Section of East Chamber, Old Cave. in a few places with masses of fallen rock and clay. There was, at the time of our visit, no sign of flowin this water. The floor and the roof could be seen running down below the water-level, about 3 feet apart; but it was unfortunately impossible to ascertain the depth of the water owing to the difficulties of the position. The dip of the floor remains constant from the lowest to the highest point, a distance of nearly 200 feet ; but the height of the roof increases considerably, so that at the upper portion of the chamber it is at least 40 feet above the floor. Owing to the difficulty of illuminating such a vast chamber, R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B. [2 Q] 260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. it is impossible to say with certainty anything definite with regard to the formation of the roof. So far as could be seen, however, it appeared to be irregular, as if its height were due to falls of rock, the debris of such fallen roof, especially in the lower parts, being subsequently carried away by the rush of water. The floor of the upper portions of the chamber is almost entirely covered with rock debris, while that of the lower portions consists of smooth rock coated with a deposit of red clay some 2 inches thick. This area is remarkable in another way. Although the rock is exceedingly smooth, its surface is scored by a series of parallel groovings running from top to bottom, each grooving being about 9 inches across and about 1 inch deep. These grooves are difficult to account for, except on the supposition that great volumes of water flowed down the inclined stratum. It was impossible to get a general view of these grooves owing to the coating of clay, and to the fact that the exploration of that portion of the chamber was attended with difficulty and danger. The upper portions of both the eastern and western chambers of the Old Cave rise at least 80 feet above the floor of the water-tunnel, by which they are now entered; so that it is not unlikely there were formerly other entrances which are now obscured by glacial drift. It is a fact worthy of note that these bedding-plane chambers occur at the most southerly part of the caves, which are also at the lowest level. The great deposits of red clay, which will be dealt with later, also occur in these chambers, and nowhere else. CHAMBERS OF TYPE 1.—OLD CAVE; Eastern and Western Chambers. New Cave: Gallery of Arches, two chambers to the south of the Four Courts. The second type of passage seems to be formed as the resultant of the bedding-planes and the secondary joints, and is to be foundin the majority of the passages which run east and west. These passages are on the average about 5 feet in height, and exhibit cross-sections as in fig. 2. In certain R & N 5 SCALE.O. "p 20 go Fer. KTG:)2: of these cases there is evidence that a considerable volume of water has at some time flowed along the passage; whilst in others it seems more likely that the stream has pursued a course below the present floor, and that Hinz, Broprick, anD RutE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 261 subsequently the roof has collapsed, blocking up the old water-channel, and thus forming a passage at a higher level. In such cases the floor of the present passage exhibits no sign of water action, and frequently presents a cast of the inequalities of the roof. There is direct evidence that a collapse of this nature has occurred in a portion of O’Callaghan’s Cave. After leaving the Scotsman’s Cave, one traverses a slightly falling water-tunnel, along which a considerable stream has flowed at some time. At a certain point this passage is partially obstructed for about 50 feet. This obstruction is formed by a mass of the roof which has fallen at some period, and can now be passed only by climbing over it. The passage above this block represents all the characteristics of type No. 2. and thus indicates the method of its formation. In the case referred to, the fallen mass has as its two upper faces the bedding-plane and the secondary joint—two lines of weakness which allowed the fall to occur. It is even possible that in certain cases this type of passage has been formed as the result of erosion some distance away, which might cause a local dislocation of the strata. The secondary joints in this district run east and west, with a result that any passages of this type have an easterly and westerly direction. These joints are at right-angles to the plane of stratification, and do not seem to cut through more than one bed in a continuous line, so that the height of the passage at any place depends upon the thickness of the bed of limestone at that point. As far as was observed, there was no passage or chamber whose existence could be attributed to the secondary joints alone. But these joints are evidently very important contributing causes to a large number of passages, especially in the New Cave. PASSAGES OF TyPE 2.—Demon’s Cave, parts of O’Callaghan’s Cave ; passages west of Cust’s Cave, and east of Rabbit-hole ; Brogden’s Cave, and the Chamber east of the Labyrinth. The third, and in some respects the most important, line of weakness is to be found in the main joints, or, as they are sometimes called, master joints. ‘hese run north and south, and cut through the limestone in continuously vertical lines, being apparently entirely unaffected by the bedding-planes. They have given rise to two main types of passages. Firstly, those in which subsequent erosive water action is not apparent; and, secondly, those in which it is. The first type consists of those narrow fissures of which the best examples are to be found in the Maze. ‘he fissures in this part of the New Cave are eight in number; and if we add to these the fissures known as the Closets, which are entered from the Sand Cave, which, as will be seen from the plan, [22%] 262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. are parallel with the former, we have eleven fissures (not in all cases open throughout their whole length) all absolutely parallel with one another, and ranging from 20 to 250 feet in length, while the height in the majority of cases is not less than 20 feet, and probably considerably more. The greatest width of any one of those is 5 feet, while at the ends they thin down toa few inches. In only comparatively few cases could the actual ends of the fissures be reached owing to their extreme narrowness. Their floors are horizontal, despite the fact that the stratum dips at about 35° south. The fissures have probably been widened to their present form by the solvent action of water trickling down their walls. The openings which lead from one fissure to the next are in all cases comparatively low, and seem to be formed by the breaking down of the dividing-wall. At the northern extremity of some of the Maze fissures the walls come together at the floor; but there is a lower extension of the fissure some 10 feet below the general level, which can be entered through one or two holes. A low tunnel, running at right angles to these fissures, connects their lower extension, and this tunnel, at the time of our visit, contained a few inches of still water. In certain other cases the fissures seem to have been widened by the action of running water; for example, the passage from the entrance to the House of Commons; the Cathedral, and Sadlier’s Cave. The passages in the Old Cave leading from the entrance to the Great Chamber are also fissures enlarged in the same way. It may be taken as a general rule that all the passages which have a north and south direction are of one or other of these two types, and are usually of considerable height, the lowest being about 4 feet at the southern end of the Sand Cave, whilst in the majority of cases the roof can only be faintly seen, and must be at least 30 feet above the floor. It is a fact worthy of note that, with three exceptions, all the water met with in the New Cave lies in the line of one fissure, Le., at the northern end of the Maze, at the western end of the Maze tunnel, near Cust’s Cave, to the south of the Scotsman’s Cave, and in the fissure to the south of the Four Courts. This fact seems to indicate that these points lie along one of the chief lines of weakness in the cave. Of the other places in this Cave where water is found, two lie in the line of a parallel fissure, one being in the Sand Cave, and the other the River in Route II. The Garrett Cave and O’Leary’s Cave, which both lie at a higher level than the other chambers and passages of the New Cave, seem to have been formed as the result of great slips, possibly of the roofs of some chambers which formerly underlay the present floors. In both cases the floor is shattered into immense blocks of rock; and whereas in most other places it is difficult to find a loose stone, all being cemented together with stalagmite, here every Hix, Broprick, AnD RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 263 stone is loose—an indication which leads one to suppose that they are due to a comparatively recent fall. The great chambers—the Houses of Commons and Lords—have been enlarged to their present shape by swirling water; and it is a noticeable fact that each of these chambers, the two largest in the New Cave, occurs at the junction of three passages. The Stalactites. A complete account of the stalactites and allied formations to be met with in the two caves would of necessity occupy too much space, and would entail much wearisome repetition. For the purposes of description they may be divided into two groups—(1) those which at the present time are in process of active formation; and (2) those in which this process has ceased either temporarily or permanently. It will be simpler to describe these two groups and their examples in order. GrouP 1.—Stalactites in active formation.—The process of active stalactitic formation can be studied only in the New Cave, and it is unfortunate that even there there are but few examples. In the Old Cave such formation is absent, except on a very minor scale. In two instances in the New Cave careful measurements were taken so that in the future calculations can be made as to the rate of growth of the stalactites. Of these the first example is in Cust’s Cave. Here there is a very noticeable stalactite from which water is dripping and spreading over a fine stalagmitic boss. By candle-hght this stalactite has a beautiful pure white appearance, very different from that of the stalactites in the more usually visited portions of the cave. In September, 1908, water was falling at a constant rate of one drop every 47 seconds; the length of the stalactite, from the highest point at which it joins the roof, was 293 inches; its circumference at 1 foot from the roof was 21 inches; while the distance from the tip of the stalactite to the highest point of the boss was 254 inches. The second example is also in Route II. In the chamber which is entered just before reaching the River to the west of Cust’s Cave, there is another formation of great beauty and interest; this is composed of three convoluted curtains which descend towards a large three-cusped stalagmitic boss. One of these three curtains is now non-active; the second, which is still active, has recently made a junction with the boss, while in the case of the third there is a gap of ? inch. The total height of this group is about 8 feet. In the Scotsman’s Cave are two exceedingly beautiful pillars, each about 11 feet in height, flanked by convoluted curtains of stalactite. These forma- tions are still active, a slight percolation of water running over them. 264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny. As was explained above, access was gained to the further portions of the Maze after enlarging an already existing opening which had become narrowed by the deposition of stalactite and stalagmite. The opening at the time of our visit was circular and 9 inches in diameter, the narrow portion extending for a length of avout 1 foot; on cutting through this obstruction initials and a date (1834) were found inside, thus proving that the opening had narrowed since that date. Group 2.—Stalactites in which active formation has ceased temporarily or permanently.—The large majority of the formations in both caves come under this heading. In the New Cave, in the portions ordinarily visited, the guides have given names (usually more or less fantastic) to the various stalactites, pillars, etc., e.g. Lot’s Wife, the Churn and Churn-staff, the Cat and Kittens, and the Drum. It is unfortunate that the custom of burning parafiin flares for illuminating the larger chambers, such as the House of Lords, has covered all the formations in the “tourist” portions of the cave with a thick coating of greasy soot, thus completely destroying their beauty ; it is now their size alone that can command admiration. Descriptions of the pillars and stalactites in the more generally visited portions of the New Cave have been given elsewhere ; but it will be as well here to give a short account of a few of the beauties which have not been recorded. Probably the most beautiful part of the cave is to be found in the Labyrinth. This portion of the cave is so complicated that in the map only the more important passages are shown; there are many other narrow passages, some of which are too small to admit any creature larger than a terrier; all these tunnels are coated with brilliantly sparkling crystals of calcite, while in the lower portions the floors are composed of numerous sheets of similar crystals, which seem to have been deposited out of solution at different levels, thus giving a result similar to that seen above a slowly running stream in a keen frost when the water level drops from day to day. At one point in the Labyrinth is an exceedingly beautiful group of two pillars and a curtain which form a most striking approach to the beauties beyond. As the word “ Port-hole” had been chalked at the entrance to the Victoria Cave by some earlier explorers, we decided to give the name of Labyrinth Port-hole to the group now under discussion (Plate X VIL, fig. 1). The Chapel, which has been referred to by earlier writers, and which is marked on the plan, is of interest in two ways. It consists of a small opening on the left side of the main passage, flanked by a number of very beautiful stalactite curtains, beyond which a glimpse of a miniature fairyland can be obtained. On one of these curtains are a number of names and a date which show that the officers of the Geological Survey penetrated to this point in 1849. The Victoria Hitt, Broprick, AND Rute—TZhe Mitchelstown Caves. 265 Port-hole-is an archway some 5 feet in height and 18 inches in width, which has been divided into two openings by a stalactite. The upper opening is 9 inches in diameter and the lower one about 5 feet high by 1 foot wide. A fine anemolite, which will be referred to later, was met with at this point (Plate XVII, fig. 3). The larger stalactites in the Old Cave have been described in the earlier part of this paper; the most noticeable are the Three-tiered Pillar (Plate XVI, fig. 3), the Fractured Pillar (Plate XVII, fig. 2), and the Great Boss in the west Chamber. There are a certain number of minor stalactitic formations which deserve more particular notice; these comprise the “Cave Pearls” and_ the « Anemolites.” The Cave Pearls, The (so-termed) “Cave Pearls” owe their nomenclature to Professor Boyd Dawkins, who has given the only account of them extant, in his book, “Cave Hunting” (p. 66). A paper on this subject was read before Section C. of the British Association, at the meeting held in Dublin in 1908, and can be found in the Report of that date. Cave Pearls consist of concentric layers of calcite formed around a nucleus of some hard material, such as a small pebble of Yoredale rock, of limestone, sahdstone, or even, as in one case, of a fragment of lead ore (see Plate XVIL., fig. 4). The method of their formation is analogous in every situation in which they have been discovered. They are always found in depressions in the rock—in what may be termed “nests”—into which water containing calcium carbonate in solution is continually dripping from a considerable height. Given the presence of a fragment of hard material, each falling drop will have the tendency to turn the nucleus slightly round, and by deposition to coat it with a thin film of calcite. If this process lasts long enough and the deposition continues uniform, a Cave Pearl is finally formed, which may range in diameter from 0°5-3:°5 cm. In section such a pearl is seen to be formed of the nucleus, surrounded by a great number of layers of calcite of slightly varying tints of light cream or yellow. In the Mitchelstown Caves pearls were found in two places—in the New Cave, towards the southern end of the Sand Cave; in the Old Cave, at the commencement of the Long Gallery. Two types were found: one of an ovoid shape, measuring about 3 cm. in length and 1°5 cm. in breadth, and another about 1-5 cm. in diameter, with a surface composed of from 6 to 8 facets, produced as the result of friction against neighbouring pearls. In the majority of cases the nucleus consisted of 266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. limestone, but in three cases it was composed of a small fragment of Old Red Sandstone. The most remarkable example, however, was one measuring 3em. in length, in which the nucleus was composed of innumerable fragments of stalagmite cemented together, forming nearly the whole of the pearl; the outer layers being composed of a coating only some 2 mm. in thickness. See fig. 4, Plate XVII. (bottom right-hand corner). The Anemolites. The term ‘ Anemolite’ has been used by cave explorers to denote certain forms of stalactite which exhibit a departure from the normal type. So far as can be ascertained there is no printed reference to the subject extant. An Anemolite is a stalactite which during its formation has been subjected to wind action—z.e. to a current of air blowing constantly or intermittently in one direction. As a consequence of this, the stalactite, instead of growing directly downwards, is deflected more or less from the vertical and in some instances assumes an angular form. Such formations are usually met with in narrow passages connecting chambers of differing sizes. Owing to variations in temperature between these different chambers, currents of air are set up between them, and, as a consequence, any growing stalactites tend to become deflected from the vertical. Several good examples were met with in the New Cave, all at narrow openings which connected large chambers. The best specimen was found at the Victoria Port-hole, and was unfortunately broken by a member of the party in passing through. It consists of a curtain-like stalactite, the tip of which is deflected considerably from the vertical (Plate XVIL., fig. 3); the deflection being away from the Victoria Cave. Another example was found immediately within the Labyrinth Port-hole, and another in the narrow passage traversed before reaching the Scotsman’s Cave; these two last consist of stalactites which have grown to a length of about 2 inches, and have then turned at right angles to the vertical for a length of about 13 inches. At the eastern opening into the Maze tunnel, on the low roof of the Garrett Cave, a considerable number were found, none, however, of any great size; they all have a deflection towards the Garrett Cave. At this point a number of “pipe-stem” stalactites were met with, the majority of which showed a deflection of about 3 inches in a length of 2 feet. These pipe- stem stalactites occur in great profusion throughout the greater portions of the less frequently visited parts of the New Cave; they consist of an exceedingly fine tube of stalactite, which has a diameter of about Hixz, Broprick, anp RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 267 4 mm.; the tube in the majority of cases is hollow, and contains a drop of water at its lowest point. Owing to their fragile nature, they have all been destroyed in the generally known parts; in fact, in many cases they are too fragile to sustain their own weight, fragments littering the floor in all directions. The longest example was found in the Maze; this stem measured 5 feet 3 inches in length, and was so delicate that its tip oscillated through an are of 6 inches when blown upon. It was unfortunately necessary to break it to get along the passage. The Clay. The clay which has been mentioned as occurring in various parts of the caves is found in the following places :— OLtp Cave.—The Eastern Chamber: the passage from the Three-tiered Pillar to the Eastern Chamber. New Cave.—The Gallery of Arches: the two chambers to the south of the Four Courts; the Victoria Cave. In this last chamber the clay which covers the floor has evidently dried and cracked, and has subsequently been covered with a thin coating of stalagmite, with the result that the floor sounds as if it were hollow. It will be noted that this clay occurs in every case in the most southerly portions of the caves, which are also the lowest. Chemical analysis shows that it consists largely of ferric oxide, with a little magnesium carbonate, and a trace of calcium carbonate; under the microscope it is seen to be in a state of extremely fine division, and to contain minute fragments of quartz, which in some cases possess the typical crystalline form of that substance; a few diatoms were also noted. From these facts one can deduce that this clay is derived for the most part from the Old Red Sandstone of the Galtees, carried down either by glacial action or atmospheric denudation. R.A. PROU., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 fi] 268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. APPENDIX. TABLE showing levels of various Chambers, and the outside surface at the same points. New CAVE. Chamber. | Floor Level. re : an Lexd oF ; : | O’Leary’s Cave,. | 3800 (approx.) 320 | 380 Demon’s Cave, . | 280 800 335 (road).! Victoria Cave, . | 280 295 | 330 Bottom of Pit, . | 250 300 | 380 (roof of Gallery of Arches). Garrett Cave, . 330 (approx.) | 350 | 400 OLD CAVE. Main Passage, . | 315 335 390-480 | ( 260 (water). Kast Chamber, . |‘ | (360 (top of slope). | 400 420 As the level of the water in the Sheep River, which flows over glacial drift, is 300 feet above O.D., it will be seen that the ereater portions of the two caves are below the stream level. ‘In the majority of cases (with the exception of the Labyrinth and the Maze) the names used in the map of the New Cave are those employed by earlier explorers; or are names which were found written upon the walls. In the case of the Demon’s Cave, we were unable at first to account for the title written up; t was, however, noticed that a curious rumbling noise was frequently heard in that chamber, and in no other portion of the cave. On plotting the survey upon the 25-inch mup of the district, it was found that this cave lay immediately below a road, and therefore it is probable that this curivus noise was caused by carts passing overhead (see Plate XIV.). This fact is of importance as evidence of the accuracy of our survey. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate XIV. ya ola a garranroce YY Bridge —&J (eee fe . FL 1009 FEET MITCHELSTOWN OLD CAVE. —> DOWNWARD SLOPE. ENTRANCE 356.ORDNANCE DATUM. +> —— WITH DROP IN FEET ——7 (Xo — op) +4— > 30° SLOPE /N FLOOR WITH DIPOF STRATUM IN DEGREES. S B. BOULDERS COVERED WITH STALAGMITE S.@ STALAGMITE PILLAR. 10. HE/GHT OF ROOF IN FEET. SF BOULDER. SZ WATER. 150 200 Feet 1 1 Hitt, Broprick, anp Rute—Mircuerstown Caves. pele gees ea ae = eae ~ SLOPE DOWNWARDS. R BROGoENS Cave. T DEMONS Cave. +20. SLOPE WITH DROP IN FEET. V THE QUEEN'S CHAMBER 430° SLOPE oF FLOOR WITH DIP OF STRATUM IN DEGREES. Scale. W VicToRIA CAVE. "23 BoulDERS BLOCKING PASSAG=. Qwik ecb fp —tsanFeet XK Gusi7.'5|CAVE: == STANDING WATER. Mi OT TTT ET 7 330 House of Commons House of Lords Up iase ay, Ohi 7 Victoria cave Hrir, Bropuiek, ayp Rere—Mrreurtsrown Caves. 7 Proc. R. I, Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate XVI. Fig. 1.—Distant view of Entrance of New Cave Fig, 2.—Entrance of the New Cave. looking east, from entrance of Old Cave. to) b) Fig. 3.—Three-tiered Stalactite é Fig. 4.—Curtain in 0’Leary’s Cave. in the Old Cave. Hint, Broprick, anp RutE—Mircuetsrown Caves. PEs ay ga a oid ete eh Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. B. Plate XVII. Fig. 1.—The Port-hole in the Labyrinth. Fig. 2.—Fractured Stalactite in the Old Cave. Vig. 3.—Anemolite. Fig. 4.—Sections of Cave Pearls. Hitt, Broprick, anp RuLE—Mu1TcHELsStowN CavEs. Awe St) Saeearn hoe Ly 4 Xd ae Patt a Rea ental, ‘ Sah PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVII SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1908 -1909 THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear im any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. Armstrone (E. C. R.), F.S.A. :— PAGE Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford. (Plates XIII., XIV.), 5 ‘ : ‘ : : : . 259 Berry (Henry FirzParrics), 1.8.0., Lirr.D. :— Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis, : : ; alas Corrry (Grorcx), A.I.B. :— Trish Copper Halberds. (Plates I.-III.), : : : : » 8 The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-Western Europe. (Plates IX.-XII.), . 4 : ; ‘ 5 BSI Dix (HK. Reeinatp M‘Cuintock) :-— A very rare Kilkenny-printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its printer. (Plate LY.), : ; . 6 : : : . 209 Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin printer. (Plates V.-VIII.), . . 218 An Karly Highteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. (Plate XVIII), 401 Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered - in the Academy, . : ° : : : - : . 404 Fatxiner (Czsar Litton), M.A. :— Biographical Notices of John Kells Ingram and Robert Atkinson, Appendix. Green (Rev. Wituiam Sporswoop), C.B., M.A. :— Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. (Plate XV.), . : : . 263 Kane (Wituiam Francis pe Vismes), M.A. :— The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh. (Plate XVI.), . : : : ‘ . . . 801 Lawior (Rev. Hues Jackson), D.D. :— A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church, Dublin ; ; : : ; 3 : ; : : 1 Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory, . ‘ . 159 1V Contents. MacNeru (Joun), M.A. :— . Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the Trish Ogham Inscriptions, Smyzy (J. Giupart), M.A. :— An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri, Westrorp (Tuomas Jounson), M.A. :— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Hastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). (Plates IX., X.), The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley, ° Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Hastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). (Plate XVII.), Waite (Rev. Newport J. D.), D.D. :— Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland, . PAGE 329 235 217 270 371 126 MAGE MEP EOWA AAT, WY EAA maaan si J ERRATA. SECTION C. p. 4,1. 28. For latter, read former p. 24, 1.4. For Kynton read Lynton p. 25, 1.6. For Etru. . . Ann. Ult.\, read Malachy O’Brien, Bishop of Kildare (1175, according to Ann. Tig.), p- 80,1.7. Add tf. 58 p. 36, 1. 36. For 1194 read 1192 -p. 47, ll. 12, 16. For 1186 read 1192 (?) p- 53, 1.22. For 1110 vead 1310 P . 66,1. 32. For ‘*pre manibus Henrici de Pencoyt juveni,’’ read beforehand (pre manibus) to Henry Pencoyt junior p- 83. Delete the entry Kynton, William. p- 84, col. 2,1.1. After Trinity insert 24 instead of 457 p. 116, note 4. For Dean, 1245-1250 read Dean in 1250 and in 1252 Pp . 116, note 5. For Archdeacon, 1244-1258 read Archdeacon before 1231, and in 1258. p- 160, 1.16. For at least portions of read the constitutions of the Diocese of Ossory (below, uo. 14) in p. 219, 1.5. For 1900 read 1890 p- 274, thirdlinefrom bottom. For Clanmorris, Barony of Kerry, read Clanmorris Barony, in Kerry, p- 296, last paragraph. For 1665 read 1645 p. 307, third line from bottom. For Britannica read Britannia p- 347, 1.14. or short syllable read short unaccented syllable p- 350, 1.8. For Vrocie[i] read Vroice[i] p. 351, 1.35. For Cunuri read Conuri p. 354, 1.20. For Coribri read Coribiri >, 1.21. For Coribiri read Coribiri p- 362, 1.19. For All the words vead All the words except Comogann p. 863, 1.21. For mucei read mucoi p. 365, 1.18. For regarded read suggested p- 368, last line. For Ave Qvecea vead Ave in Ave Qvecea p . 380, 1.11. (See Plate XVII.) to be moved to 1. 27, as the illustration is of the lower fort, which also has upright joints. p- 386, 1.29. For seem read seems p- 392,1.5. Read Both dTaidhg p. 885, Derrymore beg, a local term for the Derrybeg of the maps. Such jesting names occur in other places. p. 389.1. 16. For south-west vead south-east PROCEEDINGS Or THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY I, A CALENDAR OF THE LIBER NIGER AND LIBER ALBUS OF CHRIST CHURCH, DUBLIN. Taye dad Jel dle | LAN IOas. » ID)». Read June 10. Ordered for Publication Jury 22, 1907. Published JANuary 15, 1908. PREFACE. THE records of the medieval Church of Ireland are scanty. The Diocese of Dublin, richer in this respect than others, possesses only the following :—-The ancient volume known as Crede Mihi, which was edited by the late Sir J. T. Gilbert; the Register of Archbishop Alan and his Repertoriwm Viride or Nova fiotula, both of which are well deserving of similar treatment; the valuable collection of Christ Church Deeds, now in the Public Record Office, a calendar of which appeared in the Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the Records; the Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey, St. Thomas’s Abbey, and the Priory of All Hallows, all of which have been edited by competent hands; ! the Register of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, called Dignitas Decani, a calendar of which has been published.in the Proceedings of the Academy ; the Book of Obits and Martyrology of Christ Church, edited by Dr. J. H. Todd; and the 1 The Register of the Abbey of St. Thomas, Dublin, ed. J. T. Gilbert, 1889 (Rolls series} ; Registrum Prioratus Omnium Sanctorum juxta Dublin, ed. R. Butler, 1845 (Irish Archeological Society). For the Chartulary of St. Mary’s, see below p. 4. R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©, [1] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. two books of the same Church known as Liber Albus and Liber Niger. Of these last a Calendar is here printed which, it is hoped, may -prove useful to students of the Ecclesiastical Antiquities of Ireland. The Liber Albus of Christ Church is a volume of 73 leaves of vellum, measuring about 28 by 19 cent. It consists of nine gatherings, all of which are of eight leaves except the first, second, and fifth. The first has now five leaves; originally it had four. It contains the table of contents, and was obviously added after the work was completed. The second gathering has ten leaves. The fifth, which likewise has ten, had originally, like most of the others, eight, two having been inserted later. On the other hand, the third gathering, which has now eight leaves, had originally only six. The contents of the book are of the kind which one expects to find in such a record— charters, leases, rentals, &e., together with a few wills, and inventories of the goods of the testators. According to a note on f. 57, it was compiled by Thomas Fyche, canon and sub-prior of the convent, who died 17th January, 1518. And though several of the documents which the book preserves are of a date considerably later than Fyche’s death, there is no reason to doubt the correctness of the statement. For the articles are numbered in a contemporary hand; and the fact that no less than eighteen articles (Nos. 3, 15, 16, 34, 55, 67-79) are passed over in this numeration, and in the original table of contents, proves that they were added subsequently. In fact, the manuscript, as originally written, abounded in blank pages. And these have been utilized, to our advantage, by later scribes. ‘The latest of the documents to which the old numbers are attached (No. 51) bears the date 8th November, 1504. Thus the compilation may with confidence be dated between 1505 and 1517. And this conclusion is confirmed by the character of the script. ‘The contemporary table of contents has been enlarged so as to include the later entries, the additions to it being in the hand of the well-known antiquary, Dr. John Lyon. In the present Calendar the articles have been numbered continuously in Arabic figures, the older numbers being indicated by Roman figures. The calendar does not include six leaves, four at the beginning and two at the end of the volume, which are filled with writing in an extremely difficult hand and with many contractions. These have been examined by Mr. M. J. M‘Enery of the Public Record Office, Dublin, who has been so good ag to supply the following note on their contents :— “The first four and last two membranes of the Liber Albus have nothing in common with the rest of the book. The text of these six membranes consists LawLor—4A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. oS) of disquisitions of a logical and metaphysical character : those on the last two membranes are mainly concerned with concrete and abstract ideas, and terms. They appear to be fragments of another treatise which have been bound up with the Liber Albus proper.” The Liber Niger of Christ Church is also a vellum book, the leaves of which are 234 in number and measure about 27°5 by 18 cent. Its contents for the most part differ in character from those of the companion volume. It is true that there are in it many copies of charters and similar documents ; but these are in almost all cases obviously later additions, written in the margins and other spaces originally left vacant. The main contents are of another sort. We have such texts as the Secretum Secretorwm, ascribed to Aristotle; the French poem, Zimago Mundi; a History of our Lord, also in French ; the legal tract called Pet a saver; Ecclesiastical Tables such as might more naturally be looked for in a service book or a martyrology, and a corpus of statutes and kindred documents. These various compositions, so diverse in subject, are written in different hands. And there is nothing in the structure of the Liber Niger to forbid the supposition which naturally occurs to one, that they had a separate existence before it came into being. This is, in fact, certain in one case. For on ff. 79-88, which contain a series of tables for ascertaining the dates of Kaster and Septuagesima (Nos. 44-46), we find an older pagination contemporary with the text, which proves that these leaves once stood at the beginning of another volume. They form a complete gathering in our MS. | And with somewhat less confidence we may recognize elsewhere groups of leaves which formerly belonged to other volumes. Thus, ff. 34-65 form a group of four gatherings of eight. There are only two other gatherings of eight in the volume. Onf. 34 begins a History of our Lord in French, which ends on f. 63. The remainder of f. 63 and the concluding leaves (ff. 64, 65), no doubt originally blank, are occupied with an account of an embassy to France in the year 1294, and copies of charters, the last of which is incomplete, breaking off at the end of f. 60. These facts point to the existence of a volume containing a Life of our Lord, followed by two vacant leaves, and possibly by at least one gathering of which the first page was also vacant. Next comes a tract entitled “Summa que vocatur Fet a Saver,’ also in French (no. 37). It fills a gathering of eight (ff 66-71, imcluding two unnumbered leaves), and nearly half of the following gathering of six (ff. 72-77). It is followed immediately by a narrative of proceedings against the Templars, the first part of which is in the same hand as the preceding 1") 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (no. 38, ff. 74°-76).. The remaining articles, in later hands, evidently occupy pages originally left blank (nos. 39-41). We now pass to a more complex group. It runs from f. 89 to f. 212, and consists of five gatherings of twelve, a gathering of six, three gatherings of twelve, two of six, three inserted leaves, and a gathering of six. Gatherings of twelve do not occur elsewhere. The principal contents of these leaves are as follows :— 1. The fourth book of the Sentences of Peter Lombard (no. 47). 2. Extracts from Lives of Saints (no. 54). 3. Statutes, &. (nos. 57-62, 64-68). 4, A French poem (no. 69). 5. A legal tract (no. 70). 6. Chronicles (no. 71). 7. Statutes (nos. 78, 79). These must have originally followed one another in a single volume, for all except the first and the last begin in the middle of gatherings, and the third and last are in the same hand. The volume had several blank pages (f. 202%, f. 203, ff. 208-212), now filled with notes and scribblings. ‘To it also probably belonged f. 78, which contains a fragment of a treatise entitled “ Genesis ” (no. 42). A fragment of a lost book may also be recognized in ff. 227, 228 (nos. 136, 137), which formed part of a gathering of at least four leaves, two of which, and part of a third (f. 228), have been cut out. But this tedious investigation need not be carried further. Its purpose has been to prove that the principal interest of the Liber Niger is of a different kind from that of the Liber Albus, The latter is valuable because it preserves documents which throw light on the history of the institution to which it belongs. The latter, setting aside its marginalia, is a collection of tracts, some of them of much importance, which nevertheless supply no direct knowledge of the affairs of the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity. Itisa congeries of books and fragments of books, bound together for no better reason than that their pages were of much the same size. But herein is its unique interest. It is the debris of the library of the convent. Like the better- known martyrology of Christ Church, it helps us to form some conception of the subjects which occupied the thoughts of the brethren, of the literature which the more studious among them read. It is the solitary specimen which we possess of the contents of a medieval Irish monastic brary. If we may judge from the character of the handwritings, most of the older portions of the volume were transcribed in the fourteenth century. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 9) In the work of constructing a calendar of this book, much assistance has been derived from a table of contents written on the blank pages at the end of the volume by the elder Anthony Dopping during his brief tenure of the Bishopric of Kildare (1679-1681), and printed in the Second Report of the Trish Record Commission, supplement, p. 508. It only remains to place on record the writer’s gratitude for help so often and so kindly given by H. F. Berry, Esq., Litt. D., 1s.0., and M. J. M‘Enery, Ksq., in deciphering difficult passages, and by several friends in identifying obscure place-names. WORKS FREQUENTLY REFERRED TO IN THE CALENDAR. Chartac : Chartae Privilegia et Immunitates, being transcripts of charters and privileges to cities, towns, abbeys, and other bodies corporate, 18 Henry LI- IS Richard II (1171-1395), printed by the Irish Record Commission (1829-1530), 1889. Chartularies : Chartularves of St. Marys Abbey, Dublin, with the Register of its house at Dunbrody, and Annals of Ireland, ed. J. T. Gilbert (Rolls Series), 1884. Christ Church Deeds : Original deeds in the Public Record Office, Dublin. A Calendar appeared in the 20th, 23rd, 24th, and 27th Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the Records of Ireland. Crede Mihi: “Crede Mihi,’ the most ancient register book of the Archbishops of Dublin before the Reformation, ed. J. T. Gilbert, Dublin, 1897. The references are to the folios of the original. Dignitas Decani : An early register of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. A Calendar was published in the Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy, vol. xxv., sect. C., no. 9, by the Very Rev. J. H. Bernard, Dean of St. Patrick’s. Trish Statutes: Statutes and Ordinances and Acts of Parliament of Ireland. King John to Henry V. Ed. H. F. Berry, 1907. Papal Letters : Calendar of eniris in the Papal Registers relating to Great Britain and Ireland, Papal Letters, ed. W. H. Bliss and others, 1893— 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Rey. Alan. : The Registrum Alani, or Black Book of Archbishop Alan, in the custody of the Archbishop of Dublin. For a Calendar by the late Professor G. T. Stokes see Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, xxiii. 303, xxvii. 164, 404. The references are to the contemporary foliation, recorded in the margins of a transcript by the late Bishop Reeves (T.C.D. MS. 1061). Statutes : Statutes of the Realm (Record Commission), 1810-1828. Theiner, Vetera Monumenta : ; Vetcra Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum Historiam illustrantia, ed. A. Theiner, Rome, 1864. Todd, Obits : The Book of Obits and Martyrology of the Cathedral Church of the Holy Trinity, commonly called Christ Church, Dublin, ed. J. C. Crosthwaite and J. H. Todd (Irish Archeological Society), 1844. CALENDAR OF LIBER ALBUS. 1. Chronological notes. elle (a) James le Botiler, Earl of Ormond, died on the Vigil of St. Bartholomew (23 August}, 1452, and was buried in the monastery of the B. V. M., Dublin. (6) Thomas, Earl of Desmond (Desmonia), was beheaded at Drougheda by order of John, Earl of Worcester (Vigornia), deputy of George, Duke of Clarence, on the morrow of St. Valentine (150 February), 1468. (c) The said John, Earl of Worcester (Vigornia), landed at Howith, 9 October, 1467. (d) In later hand.—Gerald fith Geralde died in London, and was buried in the Church of Kildare, 13 February, 1086. 2. Table of contents. eye 3. Rental of Holy '[rinity Cathedral, “a veteribus acceptum.” [oe 1585. High Street, South side—Philip Conran, 40s. 4d.; Sir William Sarswell, 6s. 8d.; William Fitzsimones, 22s.; John Gaidon, 25s. North side— George Usher, in the market, 4s. 6d.; Christopher Sedgrau in Ram Lane, 2s. 4d.; James Barre, 40s.; John Dornen for two messuages, 22s.; Thomas Smithe for four messuages, £4 3s.; the same, within the precinct, 20s. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 7 Trinity Lane—John Dornen, 8s.; John Forster, opposite west door of Church, 26s. 8d.; Elmaie Linche, widow, 16s. ; Robert Brown, 8s. St. Michael’s Lane—John Herman, clerk, 2s.; Christopher Sedgrau, 26s. 8d.; Richard Fagan, 15s.; William Gogh, 14s.; Patrick Clone, 10s. Winetavern Street—Richard Usher, for a cellar, 40s.; Patrick Goghe, do., 40s.; Henry Shelton, do., £3 6s. 8d.; William Forstere, do., 31s.; Thomas Dillone, 8s. Rochele Lane— Sir William Sarswell, 18s. 4d.; John Malone, for the common garden, 3s. 4d. The Fishe Streate—Richard Fagan, for the gate and a mease next southwards, 14s. 8d.; Walter Plunket, 11s.; Matthew Hamling, 30s.; John Forster, 4s. ; Kate Dongan, three messuages, £3; Richard Flodie, for a messuage, 20s. ; The same, do., £1. St. Warburge Street—James Stanihurt, next Polgate, 8s. 4d.; Edward FitzSimones, 26s. 8d. ; John Dornen, for a garden, 16d. Skiner Reaw--Mr. Galtrum, for the corner house next the high cross, 46s. 8d. ; Christopher Sedgrave, for John Miles’ house, 12s.; William Quitnie (?), for Calfabus, 26s. 8d.; John Dornen, for the stable at the corner of the market, 4s.; William White, 14s. 8d. St. Niclas Street—Daniel Smith, 10s.; Mr. Ford, 4s. Bridge Street—John White, head-rent, 2s.; Edmund Luttrell, 21s.; Edmund Devnishe, 4s.; Henry Row, 23s. 4d.; Nicholas Harbarte, 12d. Upon the Key—-Thomas Welshe, 5s.; John Talbote, 6s. 8d. ; Geffree Maris, 4s.; Patrick Broune, next Isold’s tower, 10s. Quoke Street— Mr. Horsse, “ elemosina,” 6s. 8d.; Patrick Mey, do., 6s. 8d.; Henry Broune, for two meses, 23s.; James Viall, St. Patrick’s Street, 6s. 8d.; Justice Bathe, for a mill, 21s.; Bartholomew Russell, towards the Coume, 16d.; Patrick Gygen, in St. Fraunces Street, 20s. St. Thomas Street—Mr. Penteny, 6s. 8d. ; Christopher Fagan, for two meses, 42s.; Nicholas Maghere, 30s.; Laghlen Tailore, 16s.; James Barre, 6s. 8d. Oxmanton—Henry Fyssher, 6s. 8d. ; Edmund Barnewall, 6s.; Richard Holdman, 13s. 4d.; Walter Cusak, 4s.; Richard Rouncell, for a mese and “colcot,’ 24s. 8d.; Thomas Proutfote, 8s. ; Thomas Cane, 13s. 4d.; James Digname, 12s. 6d.; Walter Sedgrave, 16s. ; Richard Fagane, 5s.; Patricke Loghane, 9s.; James Malone, in Fisher Lane, and a garden by the field, 10s.; Richard Usher, in Fisher Lane, 12d. St. George’s Lane—Katherine Dongane, two gardens, as above; Henry Broune, a garden, as above; Michael Ustace, for a garden, 4s.; Vicars of St. Patrick’s, 3s.; Sir Henry Harintone, for an orchard at Grangegorman, 4s. ; Hugh (Brady), Bishop of Meath, for an orchard thereby, 6s. 8d. Shepe Street—John Forster, for two meases, 13s, 4d.; John Bowrane, for four meses, “6s. 8d. ; Sir Laurence Briane, 10s.; Nicholas Veldone, 10s. ; Christopher Sedgrave, for the stone house at the corner, 16d. Lands in the country— John Alene, for the wood mill, £4; Edward FitzSimones for the Rectory of Killestere, 26s. 8d.; Lord Howth, for the manor of Killester, 5s.; Simon 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Luttrell, for Stagubbe, 24s. 4d.; David Sutton, for Maplestone, £3 6s. 8d. ; Sir Henry Harintone, “for the muche Cabbraghe,’ £5 16s. 8d.; Laurence Delahide, for Brenestone by Meglare, 20s.; a mese in Ballrodane and 4 acres, and meadow; Barnabe Scurlock, for Athboy, 26s. 8d.; Thomas Long, for Rathmore, 20s.; Sir Laurence Briane, for Lucan and Esker, 12s.; Nicholas Clintone, for Crumlen, 6s. 8d.; Alsone Alene, for Kevene’s farm in Crumlen, 10s. ; Ballimor, a farm, 12s.; Gerald Plunket, for Kensale, head-rent, 5s. 6d.; Hugh Bethell, for a mese in Drogheda, 2s. 4d.; Sir John Bedlewe, knight, for the Rectory of Phillipstone N(ugent), 20s.; Art Macfeme’s Country in Lecale, £3; a mese in Dunboine, 18d.; John Dornen, for Finglas, 24s.; Mayor and City of Dublin, £20; Her Majesty’s pension, £43 13s. 103d. Partly in English. 4. Account of proceedings in the dispute between Christ Church and 1300. St. Patrick’s in regard to the election of Archbishops of Dublin. + pigs On the festival of St. Francis of the Order of Friars Minor (24 May 2), 1500, John Braybrok reached Dublin with bulls from the Roman Curia, dated at the Lateran 28 March, 1500,in which Boniface (VIII) stated that Matthew (Rubeus), Cardinal deacon of St. Mary de Porticu, had been delegated to hear this case, but that for many years no proceedings had taken place, and that lately Matthew has cited the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s to appear, but that they had not done so. The Pope therefore directs the Archbishop, Dean, and Archdeacon of Armagh to cause the Dean and Chapter aforesaid to appear before them within six months to defend the case. The Archbishop, Dean, and Archdeacon accordingly, on 6 July, by their commissary, the Prior of Athirde, caused them to be cited in St. Patrick’s. Thereupon the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s made the following demands: That on a voidance of the See, both chapters should seek royal licence to elect ; that the Prior and convent of Holy Trinity should fix the time for the election, and summon those who had a right to be present thereat ; that the election should be heid at the Church of the Holy Trinity, and that the Prior thereof should have the first voice in it; that the decree of election should be sealed with the seals of both chapters ; that the consecration (if in Ireland) and enthronization should take place at Holy Trinity; that at the election on the next voidance three or four of the “majores” of St. Patrick’s should be present “ tamquam amici non ut electores”; and that on subsequent occasions the election should be by both chapters. ‘The date usually given for the festival of St. Francis (4 October) cannot be intended here. His translation was observed at Lincoln on 24 May. LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. i) The Chapter of Holy Trinity made the following demands: 1. Confirma- tion of all the benefices granted them by Archbishop Luke. 2. Exemption, similar to that enjoyed by St. Patrick’s, for all their churches from the jurisdiction of the Archdeacon. 3. Restoration to them of the chapels of Archbishops Fulk, Luke, and John de Sanford. 4. Restoration of the Bull of Boniface (VIII) for Archbishop William de Hothom. 5. Also of the Bull which decreed that the Archbishop should celebrate five times a year at Holy Trinity. 6. That the Archbishop should be consecrated and enthroned, and (unless he directs otherwise) buried at Holy Trinity. 7. That the suffragans of the province should be [consecrated] and make their profession of obedience at Holy Trinity, and that the choir cope in which Master W. Calf was consecrated Bishop of Kildare, and which the Dean of St. Patrick’s had taken from brothers Hugh le Mareschal and Richard de Notingham, canons of Holy Trinity in St. Patrick’s, should be restored to them. 8. Power to elect their Prior without licence obtained from anyone. 9. St. Patrick’s to pay to Holy Trinity 3 oz. of gold per annum in token of filial subjection. 10. The official in the vacancy of the see to be appointed, and to render his accounts, at Holy Trinity, and the seal of the official, whether the see be vacant or occupied, to be kept at Holy Trinity. 11. Synods to be held at Holy Trinity. 12. The canons of St. Patrick’s to swear to observe these privileges of Holy Trinity. The Chapter of St. Patrick’s replied that it belonged to the Archbishop, not to them, to grant such concessions; nevertheless, if they were given equality in the election of Archbishops, and if the ordinance of Pope Nicholas (III)? should remain in perpetual force, they were ready to accede to these demands. The prior and convent would not comply with the conditions named. The Dean of St. Patrick’s—Thomas de Chaddisworth— then declared his intention as Vicar-General of the Archbishop, who was absent from Ireland, of visiting the prior and convent on the morrow of the Exaltation (15 September). The prior and convent, by their proctor, Audoen de Ymer, made formal objection to Chaddisworth as their visitor, since he was their opponent in an undecided cause, and appealed to the Pope, 11 August, in the presence of Sir Hugh, chaplain, Dean of Christianity of Dublin, Nicholas the clerk, provost of the same city, Master John de Kerdif, Master Adam de Straton, official of the Archdeacon of the 1 The word ‘chapel’ is here used in a technical sense, meaning the apparatus necessary for the performance of episcopal functions, such as vestments, ornaments, service-books, and eyen the diocesan registers. The relevance of the demand to the controversy between Christ Church and St. Patrick’s will be evident to readers of an article by the Rey. James Wilson, Litt.D., on ‘The Ornaments of a Bishop’s Chapel,’ in the Antiguary, vol. xlil. (1906), p. 178, 2 See below, no. 19. R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C, [2] 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. same city, and many others. The prior and convent appointed Audoen their proctor to prosecute their appeal at the Roman Curia, and on the Sunday before St. Luke’s Day (16 October), the Prior gave him licence of absence for that purpose. But afterwards the prior, “reatum perjurii et forum simonie committens,” made known to the Dean and Chapter what had been done, and the latter went to Sir J. Wogan, Chief Justiciary of Ireland, and appealed to him to induce the prior to come to terms of peace with them. The justiciary, whose brother was a canon of St. Patrick’s, caused the Prior to be summoned before him on the festival of St. Michael (29 September), and compelled him to agree to a “compositio pacis,’ directed by Archbishop Richard (de Feringes), which is recited in full [here 2s inserted the heading, cap. 1]. This document, with verbal differences, has been printed in Mason’s St. Patrick’s, page viii. It is followed [cap. i.] by the Privileges of the Church of the Holy Trinity, ratified by Archbishop Richard (de Feringes), which have also been printed by Mason in the same place. The copy in the White Book is somewhat fuller than that given by Mason from Alan’s Register, containing an additional provision as to the number of those who are to take part in the election of an Archbishop, viz.: that reference is not to be made to the number of canons of St. Patrick’s at the time of the provision of Pope Nicholas III, and, in electing by way of com- promise, “numerus in uno excedens semper de conventu sancte Trinitatis assumatur.” Followed by certificate of John Bowland, notary public. Cf. Christ Church Deeds 164, Reg. Alan. u. 21%. 5, [ii] Precedents in regard to the custody of the Archbishop’s GLOSS. ERO (a) In 1449 died Archbishop Richard Talbot, and Michael Tregorre, s.7.D., was consecrated. The cross was found to have been pledged with Richard White, tailor, of St. Nicholas Street, for 5 marks, by John Strenasham (?) alias Barbor, and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. Dean Nicholas Hill and the chapter of St. Patrick’s denied all responsibility, and Tregorre compelled the prior and convent to release it. (6) Archbishop Michael (Tregury) died 21 December, 1471, at his manor of Tavelaght. In his sickness he sought his cross from the dean and chapter of St. Patrick’s, who replied that it was in the custody of the prior and convent. Having received it from the latter, he subsequently returned it to them by the hands of Master Richard Fyche, “ prepositus sue domus.” (c) In the same year Archbishop John Walton, Abbot of Osonay, was LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 11 consecrated. He was installed in Holy Trinity Church, and the cross was delivered to him by the prior and convent. On starting for England to get his pall, he gave the cross, at Howth, to brother William Kerny, canon of Holy Trinity and proctor of the prior and convent. Afterwards going to England with Gerald, Earl of Kildare, he gave it to the same brother William, to be kept at the monastery of the B.V.M. near Dublin and Ballyboght; but on his resignation of the See he delivered it to the prior and convent, with whom it remained until it was restored to Walter (FitzSimons), after he had been consecrated and installed in Holy Trinity Church, on condition that when he went elsewhere it should be returned to the prior and convent. And, notwithstanding the protest of Richard Eustace, canon of St. Patrick’s, Archbishop John (Walton) declared that its custody belonged to the prior and convent. (d) [Ln later hand| Archbishop Walter FitzSymon, going to visit King Henry VII, “pro zelo Hibernie gencium,” on 11 October, 1493, at “le Rode eigh,” in the port of Dublin, delivered the cross to Master Geoffrey Fiche, his official and seneschal, to be handed over to the prior and convent. In the absence of the prior he gave it to Sir Thomas Fyche, canon and proctor of the prior and convent. (e) [Ln earlier hand] Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons), on 20 September, 1504, at Houth, going to visit Henry VII, delivered his cross to Richard (Skyrett), prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, and constituted the prior, and Master Geoffrey Fyche, official, his Vicars-General. (f) [In same hand as (d)| Archbishop Walter FytzSymon died 14 May, 1511, at his manor of Fynglas. Next day his body was carried to Holy Trinity Church, and Mass was there celebrated for his soul; thence it was carried to _ his Palace of St. Sepulchre, and next day funeral obsequies were celebrated. On Saturday (17 May) three Masses were celebrated in St. Patrick’s—of St. Mary, by Master Nicholas Kerdyff, chancellor; of the Holy Spirit, by brother Richard Skyrrett, prior of Holy Trinity ; and for the dead, by Master Thomas Rychford, Dean of St. Patrick’s; then the body was buried before the image of St. Patrick in the nave, and the cross was carried to Holy Trinity by the prior for custody, (g) [In another hand] Archbishop William Rokby, going to England, on 26 January, 1514, gave his cross to William Hoge, mayor, who had accompanied him to the coast, to be handed to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. He gave it to brothers Richard Ball and William Lamkyn, canons of Holy Trinity, sent by the prior and convent to receive it. 6. [iv.] Decree of Archbishop Richard (Talbot) about procurations. f. 12. 2 May, 1426. The procurations exhibited at ordinary visitations for the [2*] 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. priory of Holy Trinity and the churches appropriated to it in the first year of the Archbishop were 10 marks per annum. They were subsequently reduced to 5 marks. Now, on account of various calamities and great outlay, ~ the revenues are so small that there is danger of the closing of the priory. On the petition of the prior and convent, after inquisition, and with the consent of the two chapters, the procurations are reduced to 23 silver marks. The instrument was drawn by Masters John Bryis and Thomas Peynton, notaries, and ratified by the twochapters. The seals of the Archbishop and the chapters were affixed, in the 6th (sic) year of the Archbishop's consecration. John Bowland certified that the deed was confirmed by Pope Eugenius IV, by Bull dated Bononia, 3 January, 1438. In Christ Church Deeds, 283, 288. There is an error in the date. The pall was sent to Talbot 12 August, 1418 (Papal Letters, yii. 57). The sixth year of his consecration must, therefore, have ended in 1424. 7. [v.] Confirmation by King John of the possessions of the prior and 6 March, 1202. convent in Ireland. ip La”, Ends: “T(estibus) Johanne Lachan episcopo Lincoliensi, Willelmo de Lichefeld episcopo Willm Marascall comite Prembrochi (sic), Johanne de Driwer, Hugone de Nevill, W. de Samford, Waltero de Capilupo, R. filio Philippi. Dat’ per manum H. de Wellis Archidiaconi Wellensis apud Pembroke, &ce. In Reg. Alan. ii. 175%, from which it is printed in Chartae 12 (without names of witnesses). Inspeximus in Christ Church Deeds, 364 (c). 8. [vi.] On the appointment of an official on a voidance of the See of 2 November, 1294. Dublin. f, 14¥. The See being vacant by the death of John de Samford, the two chapters met at Holy Trinity. It was decided that when the See was vacant a fit person should be elected by the chapters to administer the diocese and province in their name and stead (saving the rights of the archdeacon), to be chosen alternately from the clergy of Holy Trinity and St. Patrick’s. Master Adam de Furneys was elected official, and proctors (unnamed) were elected to seek royal licence to- elect. In Dignitas Decant 45, 9. [vii.] Judgment of the Official of Dublin on the claim of the prior and — 2 August, 1281. convent against the mayor and citizens for tithes of fish caught in the water of Anilyffy. f. 15. The parties appeared at St. Patrick’s, and, the mayor and citizens having admitted the claim, judgment was given accordingly. Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 18 10. [viii.] Concerning tithes of fish caught in the water of Anilyffy. f. 15. 24 March, 1425. Ina letter to the Dean of Christianity, the chaplain of the parochial church of St. Michan, and all parochial chaplains in the city and Diocese of Dublin, the Official of Dublin states that John Dyrre, parishioner of St. Michan’s, fisherman of a boat belonging to St. Mary’s Abbey, having been charged by the prior and convent of Holy Trinity with retaining tithes due to them of fish caught by him in the water of Anilyffy, and the charge having been proved, sentence was given by him that the said John Dyrre should pay the tithes—viz.: two salmon, or the equivalent in money, 2s, and 49s, for the costs of the action, and that, by way of penalty for his long detention of the tithes, he should, on six several days up to the feast of Pentecost, be beaten round St. Michan’s Church, naked save for a loin-cloth, by the curate. 11. [ix.] Instrument regarding salmon fishing at Pollebegge. 1 LEN 23 May, 1473. Certifies that a meeting was held in the western gate of the precincts of St. Patrick’s between David Wyunchester and Thomas Fich, canons of Holy Trinity, and Nicholas Beket, farmer for the house of St. John of Jerusalem at Kilmainham of the manor of Clontarf, about the right to tithes of salmon caught in a hole in the river Aniliffy near the sea, commonly called Polbeg, i.e. Puteus Parvus, that there were cited to it, at the instance of the prior and convent of St. John, Walter Whythir, James White, [John inserted above the line] Ullester and Dionysius Gaffney, salmon fishers at that place, that it was agreed to abide the testimony of Sir Robert Dowdall, knight, Chief Justice of the Common Bench, who had held the farm of the manor of Clontarf for many years, and that he declared that he had never had the tithes aforesaid, but that the prior and convent of Holy Trinity had obtained them peaceably. Ends: “presentibus egregiis viris Philippo Bermyngham armigero, Ricardo Nangle clerico, Roberto Delyn clerico, Johanne Bone, Johanne Severn, Willelmo Reagh, Patricio Tole, Cristoforo FitzEustase, et magistro Thoma Northeren notario publico testibus ad premissa vocatis specialiter et rogatis, Et cetera.” Followed by notarial certificate of John Bowlond. In Christ Church Deeds 304. 12. [x.] List of Archbishops of Dublin. fel Gy c. 1480. This list (which is partly illegible) 1s re-copied on the inserted ce, 1515. leaf f. 18. This second list begins with Donatus, first bishop and founder of Holy Trinity Church. Dates are not given for him or the two following bishops. It is mentioned that Robert de Waldelbi (sic) was 14, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. an Augustinian, and that one of the reasons for the resignation of John Walton was his blindness. The list originally closed with a notice of the translation of William Rokbey from Meath in 1512. It is followed by an unfinished note (in Archbishop Alan’s hand ?), stating that John Alen, LL.D., was consecrated on the 2nd Sunday in Lent 1529 (=1530). After this the names of succeeding Archbishops down to Bulkeley are scribbled. The older list originally ended after the consecration of John Waltoune (1472-1484), under whom it seems to have been written. The notice of his resignation (f. 19) is by another hand, by which also No. 13 was written. 13. Concerning the consecration of Archbishop Walter Fytz Symon. f. 19. c. 1490. Walter Fytz Symon, Precentor of St. Patrick’s, was provided 24 September, 1484, Nicholas Boys [agent] of the resigning Archbishop, John (Walton), and of Walter [made arrangements] with the prior and convent of Holy Trinity for the consecration and enthronement. But John Alayn, Dean of St. Patrick’s, with the Chancellor, Treasurer, and others of his chapter, claimed the right to have the consecration at St. Patrick’s, and in spite of an appeal to the “ compositio pacis” (see no. 4), the Elect was con- secrated there the next day. The prior and convent, through brothers William Kerdif and Richard Skeret, their economi and proctors for this purpose, made formal protest in the presence of the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s, and notified their right to the suffragan bishops and others at a provincial synod held soon afterwards. The certificate of John Bowland, notary, follows. 14, [xi.] Composition between the prior and convent, and William de 1251 x 1255 Northfeld, Archdeacon of Dublin, about Rathfernan. f. 20. In Crede Mihi, f. 102°; Reg. Alan., 1. 9°, u. 78. The arrangement took place under Archbishop Luke (1230-1255). Northfeld was Archdeacon as late as 1275. Hence he must have come after Hugh, who was Archdeacon till his promotion to the See of Ossory in 1251. Thus the date is 1251 x 1255. 15. List of the spiritualities and temporalities belonging to the dignitaries 1585. of Christ Church. f-20% The Precentor has the prebendal Church of Balgriffen, with the chapel of St. Dulachius in the same parish, the town and church of Drumsalan, a messuage in Couloke, and half the greater tithes of Kilcullen, Kilgoen, Halvestone, and Nicolstone, in Killkullen parish. Ballygriffen church is set to farm for 61 years from 1580 at £4 10s. a year; the glebe of the same for 61 years from 1558 at 20s.; Drumsallan for 61 years from 1563 at £7 10s.; Killcullen, Kilgone, Halvestone, and Nicolstone at £5. The Chancellor has the other half of the tithes mentioned above, with the glebe and vicarage, the tithes of Galmolestone, Castelmarten, and Kineghe, the tithes of Blackrathe, LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 15 in the same parish, lands in Roganstone and Lespopell in the parish of Swords, three messuages in Earlingforde [? Carlingford], and certain lands there, 13s. 4d. on Ministone, and the rectory of Kindenall in Munster, yielding in all £20. The Treasurer has the greater tithes of Balscadan, a tenement in Balscadan, with four acres “in campo eiusdem,’ and the water-mill in Glasnevin, yielding in all £20. 16. Copy of a certain concord (sic) in the Great Roll of 12 Henry VIII, 1520 x 1521. concerning the allocation of a grant of £20 to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. fe 2ile States that £20 was paid by the mayor and _ bailiffs to William (Hassard), prior, and the convent, which Henry VIi had granted to Thomas (Harrold), prior, and the convent, by patent (as in no. 21), enrolled in Michaelmas term, 1497, in the Memorandum Roll of the Irish Exchequer. This sum of £20 having been resumed by the king under an Act of a Parliament held at Drogheda before Sir Edward Poynyngys, knight, Deputy of the king, on the Monday after St. Andrew (1 December), 1494, was re-granted, the payments to begin five years after 1 December, 1494. “Concordatum est et concessum (?) per barones huius scacarii quod predicti nunc maior et ballivi allocationem habeant de predictis xx‘° libris infra summam oneris sui predicti pretextu premissorum prout in dicto magno rotulo continetur.” The record appears to be incomplete both at the beginning and the end. 17. [xii] Exemplification of an Act of a Parliament held before Gerald, 1482. Earl of Kildare, deputy of Richard of Shrewsbury, Duke of York, on the Friday after St. Luke last past (19 October, 1481), and after prorogations on the Monday after Trinity (5 June, 1481), ordaining, on petition of prior Thomas (Harrold), and the canons and convent of Holy Trinity, that the prior and con- vent of Holy Trinity may hold possessions given or bequeathed to them, not- withstanding the Statute of Mortmain, and that demises of property may be made to them without licence on payment of 6s. 8d. into the Hanaper. f. 22. In English. Another and fuller inspeximus is in Christ Church Deeds 334, by which the date is fixed. 18. [xiii] Bull of Urban (III) regarding the privileges of Holy 2 July, 1186. Trinity. Tee 2eie Confirms to Holy Trinity Church the rule of St. Augustine and its possessions, viz.: the Church of Holy Trinity and the city and rural churches appertaining thereto; freedom from tithes; permission to hold services with closed doors and no use of bells, in a general interdict ; free burial in the Church to those who make provision therefor in their last will; and that no 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. one is to enter the precincts for the purpose of arresting or killing anyone, or for burning or theft, or other violence. Dated at Vienna by the hand of Albert, cardinal priest and chancellor. A summary of Christ Church Deeds 6. A different summary is printed in Chartae, 4, from Reg. Alan. ii., 175. 19. [xiv.] Exemplification of a Bull of Pope Nicholas III, concerning 4 May, 1279. the election of Archbishops of Dublin. f. 23. James, canon “Ronomon,’’ doctor of decrees, chaplain to the Pope and “ litterarum contradictarum auditor,” grants to Master Luke de Guarcium, clerk, proctor of the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, a copy of the following letters granted to the dean and chapter of St. Patrick’s through their proctor, Master Richard Duciwerde. The letters (7 March, 1279) state (1) that under Innocent ITI, on the death of Archbishop J(ohn Comyn) the two chapters elected H(enry de Loundres) archdeacon of Stafford, and that the election was confirmed by the Pope; (2) that subsequently a dispute having arisen between the prior and convent of Holy Trinity and the dean and chapter of St. Patrick’s as to the right of election, and the two parties having submitted to the judgment of Archbishop L(uke), the archbishop ordained that the election should be by the two chapters, meeting together for the purpose at Holy Trinity Church [compare no. 66]; (3) that on the next vacancy the two chapters, according to this ordinance, elected the late Ralph de Norvico, canon of St. Patrick’s, and that though Pope Alexander (IV) quashed the election and appointed Fulk de Samford,? treasurer of St. Paul’s, London, he affirmed in his letters commending the latter to the chapters that the right of election belonged to them; and (4) that on the last voidance, the King’s licence (it is said) having been obtained according to custom, the election was proceeded with, but that the Pope was not sufficiently informed of the process to be able to terminate the dissension by a sentence. Pope Nicholas now ordains that on a vacancy the prior and convent of Holy Trinity shall summon the dean and chapter to the election, fixing such a time for it that the latter may be able to summon those of their own body who are entitled to be present, that the election be held at Holy Trinity Church by both chapters. This ordinance is to confer no right on either party by which prejudice might be created against the other in case the matter comes to be inquired into judicially, and it is to be observed until either party—“in possessorio ” or “in petitorio”— obtains sentence against the other. 1 Perhaps an error for ‘‘ Bononieii’’ (of Bologna). 2 Our ms. has ‘‘ Thome F'ulconem de Stafordia’’ for ‘*bone memorie Fulconem de Samford.” Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 17 The letter exemplified is printed in Theiner Vetera Monwmenta 119. Compare Papal Letters i. 453. 20. [xv.] Bull of Innocent (VIT) confirming the privileges of the Church 3 July, 1406. of Holy Trinity. f, 24, Dated at St. Peter’s, Rome. In Christ Church Deeds 270. 21. [xvi.] Letters Patent of Henry VII, granting £20 a year to the 1 October, 1486. prior and convent out of the fee-farm of the City of Dublin. f. 25. Compare Christ Church Deeds 394, 1451, and above, no. 16. 22. [xvii.] Statute of David (Winchester), prior, and the convent, providing 28 August, 1498. stipend for a master and food and clothing for four boys to serve in the Church. f. 24°. The master—named Frend—and the boys are to sing daily at the Mass of St. Mary, and on the Fridays of Lent at the Mass of Jesus, and to perform such other duties as are required of them by the prior and precentor. For their support are to be used the oblations at the “baculum Jesu,” the rent of William Cantrell’s messuage in High Street, called “Holm is Innys,”’ the rents of Roganeston in the parish of Swerdes, and a rent of 20s. granted to the convent by Henry Alton out of his lordship of Athirde, Co. Loueth. They are to have a separate room for teaching and sleeping. In Christ Church Deeds 357 (with the signatures of the canons). 25. [xvui.] Confirmation of the foregoing Statute of David Wynchestyr and 10 September, 1493. the convent, by Archbishop Walter (Fitz-Simons). f. 26. Dated from Dublin Castle, the year being also the 9th of his conse- cration. 24. [xix.] W(illiam), Bishop of Leighlin, with the consent of his chapter, ce, 1230. after the “ renunciation” of John de Wall, clerk, on the presen- tation of Geoffrey de Wall, grants the Church of Rathothull to the prior and canons of Holy Trinity. f, 26°. This deed seems to be older than the confirmation of the possessions of Holy Trinity Church by Archbishop Luke (Christ Church Deeds 44), in which the Church of Ratchohel is named as belonging to it, and which seems to have been made early in the episcopate of Luke (1230-1255). But the only W. who was Bishop of Leighlin before a.p. 1846, was William, who was elected in 1228. Hence the date is in, or shortly after, that year. 25, [xx.] Agreement between the prior and convent and Sir Philip Walsh, 24 June, 1347. chaplain, about Rathothull. f, 26°. He is to have the tithes of corn and hay, oblations and lesser tithes, for five years, on undertaking to pay 5 marks a year, to repair the gable of the R, 1, A. PROO,, VOL, XXVII. SECT, 0, [3] 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. chancel, and to roof it with double boards, and to clean the lower part of the chancel and the altar, &c., within a year and a half. In Christ Church Deeds, 635. 26, [xxi.] Release of the Lord Thomas, son of John Earl of Kyldare, to 8 August, 1327. Robert de Gloucetir, prior, and the convent, respecting the advowson of the rectory and vicarage of Kylcolyn. Ly AN In Christ Church Deeds, 221 (0). 27. [xxu.] Grant of the same. 1 0 1327. The grant is made on condition that the prior and convent maintain a canon in priest’s orders to celebrate mass daily at the altar before the cross of the Holy Trinity in the aforesaid church for the souls of the Earl, his consort, their parents and friends, and all Christians. Dated at Dublin. Ends: “Hiis testibus fratre Rogero Outelay Priore de Kylmaynan cancellario Hibernie, Adam de Bretton seneschallo libertatis Kyldar, Petro Legleys, Geraldo de sancto Michie [sic], Johanne de Welesley, Milone de Rochford, militibus, Johanne Barby clerico et multis aliis.” In Christ Church Deeds, 221 (a). 28. [xxiii.] Release of Maurice, son of Thomas Earl of Kyldare, to 8 June, 1353. Stephen de Derby, prior, and the convent respecting the same advowson. f, 29. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Adam Louestok tunc maiore ciuitatis Dublif, Johanne Callan et Petro Wodef%, ballivis eiusdem ciuitatis, Galfrido Crompe, Johanne Seriaunt seniore, Roberto de Moenes, Ricardo Colman clerico et multis aliis, Dat. apud Dublin,” &e. In Christ Church Deeds, 242. 29. [xxiv.] Ratification of the grant (no. 27) by indenture between the 10 May, 1853. parties in no. 28, f. 29%, Date partly over erasure. In Christ Church Deeds, 241. 30, [xxv.] William Mareschall, Earl of Penbrok, ratifies whatever shall c. 1210. have been done by his wife Johanna, about the ordering of the Church of Kyleolyn, permitting her to alienate it for the souls of Earl Richard (Strongbow) her father, and others. f, 30. In Christ Church Deeds, 12. For date, see note on no. 31. 31. [xxvi,] Charter of J ohanna, Countess of Penbrok, PaO c. 1210. Grants to Holy Trinity Church, for the salvation of Earl Richard (Strongbow), her father, and of Earl William Marischall, her lord, the Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 19 Church of Kyleolin, the advowson of which her lord has granted to her, half the tithes to be used for the maintenance of a canon to celebrate for ever in that church for the souls of the above, the other half for providing cloths for the canons. Her chaplain, Walter, is to have the perpetual vicarage for life, paying to the canons of Holy Trinity 5 marks a year, and maintaining the church. Ends: “ His testibus Simon[e] Midensi episcopo, 8. abbate de sancto Thoma [Dublin], Osberto priori hospitalis sancti Johannis extra nouam portam Dublin, Willelmo archidiacono, Helya de Mua, magistro [Petro] Malueisin, Audoeno Brun, magistro Radulpho, Willelmo Barun de Nas, Thoma filio Antoni, Ricardo le Cogan, Philippo filio Roberti, Roberto Cambiatore, Gilberto de Liuet, Willelmo de Insula et multis aliis.” In Christ Church Deeds, 13, and Liber Niger, no. 86. Simon de Rochfort, Bishop of Meath, does not seem to have been consecrated before 1298 (Chartularies, 1. 148). Moreover, four of the witnesses are signatories of Christ Church Deed, 24, which seems to date from after 1209. On the other hand, the instrument appears to be earlier than Liber Niger no. 88, and must, therefore, be not later than 1212. 32. [xxvil.] Release “in legitima viduitate,” by Johanna de Burgo, 23 January, 1329. Countess of Kyldare, in respect to the advowson of the vicarage of Kylcolyn. lig, Gls Dated at Dublin. 33. [xxviii.] Convention between the abbot and convent of St. Thomas 24 July, 1335. and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. 1G ule The abbot and convent surrender all claim to the tithes of one carucate in the tenement of Kynnegh, near Adgarvan, belonging to the chapel of the B.V.M. of Castlemartin, annexed to the parish church of Kylceolyn, saving the tithes and issues of the cattle of the abbot and convent grazing thereon, and the tithes of their curtilages. The carucate is called Codaygh, and lies between the king’s highway from Kynneygh to Adgarvan and the Curragh of Kyldare, and between the roads called “le Channonbother” and “le Rath- bother.” The prior and convent are to surrender their claim to the remainder of the tithes of Kynnegh. In Christ Church Deeds, 226. 34, Order of Geralde, Earl of Kyldare, Deputy of the King in Ireland, 1477 «1478 that the mese of land on which is the castle of Kylcullyn, or belonging to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, Dulyng, 1480 x 1492. shall be free from coyne and livery. lin ei In English. For the two periods during which Gerald, Earl of Kildare, was Viceroy, and within which this document must lie, see J. T. Gilbert, Viceroys, 400, 404, 407, 446. [3*] 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 35. [xxix.] Instrument regarding the examination of witnesses about June, 1503. Kynegh and Blake Rath alias Canon Rath near Agarvan. f. 32. The inquisition was held iu Kyleolyn Church before Geoffrey Fych, official principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, on the demand of brother Richard Skyrrett, prior of Holy Trinity, 18-20 June, 1503, and witnesses were examined concerning articles stating that the places named are in the parish of Kylkollyn, and that the residents in Kynegh have, time out of mind, attended service in the Chapel of Castelmartyn, and there paid their dues. Witnesses examined—Richard Canton of Kilcolyn, Henry Kelly of Folyes- ton, parish of Kilcolyn, Edmund Vale, chaplain; Sir Cornelius Oconnyll Archdeacon of Kildare ; Cormac Scholler of Castelmartyn (who saw Sir William Roth, chaplain and canon of Cartmayle in England, Sir Nicholas Hynnews, and Sir Edmund Vale, serving in the chapel of Castelmartyn); Eugenius @lzas Odo More of Castelmartyn, husbandman (who stated that John Davy, canon of Kildare, continually celebrated in the Church of Agarvane). The deposi- - tions were taken in the presence of Sir James Conyll, chaplain, Bartholomew Long and John Browne, literates, John Hayne and David Hach, laics, and others. Signed by the official, and his notary, Master Robert Skyrrett. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 376. 36, [xxx.] Inspeximus of Act of Parliament that the tenants Glassenevyn 8 January, 1492. should be free from “ conew ” and “ lyverey.” f. 34. The Act (in English) was passed by a parliament which met before Gerald, Earl of Kildare, deputy of Jaspar, Duke of Bedford and Earl of Pembroke, Lord Lieutenant, at Dublin, on the Friday before St. Hilary last past (7 January, 1491), and after adjournments on the Tuesday before St. Martin (8 November, 1491). The exemption had been granted by Gerrot, Earl of Kyldare, and was by this Act confirmed, on the petition of David (Winchester), prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, who got exemplification. It is signed: “ Dowedall, Ex. per William Candell and William Kyltale, clericos.” 37. [xxxi.] Exemplification of an Act confirming the privileges of Christ 26 August, 1493. Church with regard to pilgrims. f, 34’, The Act (Znglish) was passed at a parliament held at Dublin before Walter (Fitz Simons), Archbishop of Dublin, deputy of the Lord Lieu- tenant in no. 36, on the Friday after the Nativity of St. John Baptist (28 June), and, after prorogation, on the Monday after St. Peter ad vincula (5 August). Itconlirms to Prior David (Winchester), and the convent, the immunities enjoyed by pilgrims to Holy Trinity, which had of late been Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 21 disturbed by malicious persons. Exemplification is signed: “ Prendregast, Ex. per Jacobum Prendregast et Robertum Lynne, clericos.” Printed in Todd Odits, xxiii. 38. [xxxii.] Pleas in regard to Mablieston. is OD 19 March, 1403. At an assize held at Dublin before John Bermyngham, serjeant at law of the King, and William Tynbegh, King’s Justice for all assizes of new disseisin in the counties of Dublin, Meath, Loueth, and Kildare, James (de Redenesse), prior of Holy Trinity, complained that he had been wrongfully dispossessed of 5 marks of rent out of the free tenement in Mablieston by Anastasia White, Robert Taillour, chaplain, Thomas Cruys, chief serjeant of the King in Co. Dublin, John Talbot of Mayne, and Robert Bernewale, coroners of the King in the same county, Richard Tyrrell, Simon Balybyn and John Prendregast, who appeared by their bailiff Reginald Talbot. The jurors—John Mongomery, Simon Coulok, John Walsh of Thurgotestoun, Richard Milis, Walter de la Felde, Simon Porter, Nicholas Wodlok, John Wodlok, William Brossard (?), Thomas Wydon’, William Wylpyt and John Serjaunt—find that the prior was in peaceful possession until he distrained for said rent, when Anastasia White resisted (rescussit), but that the other defendants were not present on that occasion, and they assess the prior’s loss at 5 marks for rent and 25 marks for arrears. In regard to his title they find that all the priors from Robert, the late prior, who enfeoffed John Comyn of the free tenement of Kynsaly, to a time long before the passing of the Act of Mortmain, and since the passing of that Act, were in peaceful possession thereof, and that the present prior was seized thereof apart from any collusion. The court accordingly granted that the prior should recover possession of the rent, and the loss which he incurred, and that because of his false claim against Robert Taillour and the other defendants he should pay 2s. This sum was paid in court to John Derpatrick, the sheriff. 39, [xxxiii.] Concerning the custody of the manor of Kynsaly, on the death c. 1280. of the lord. f, 36. Part of a letter from the justiciary (?) to the king, which states that an inquisition had been held at the suit of Amabilia wife of John Comyn, by the writer and the escheator, which found that the custody belonged to the prior of Holy Trinity. A fresh inquisition was held, the jurors being Richard de Faypo, Henry le Rou, Wulfraun de Bernewall, John de Wycumbe, William Abot, Simon Mareseall, William Fitz Matthew, Henry de Safeble, Adam de Beawer, Richard- Brun, Richard-le-Bhimd>-and-Simon-de- Canda, They found that all chief lords of lands in Ireland, to whom belongs homage out of the same, have custody on the death of the tenants. That the 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. prior had, on such grounds, the custody of the above-named manor appears from the agreement between prior Robert and John Comyn, by which the right of the prior is recognized, in return for a grant of the villa to Comyn, except a carucate which Margaret Comyn held, he paying 5 marks of silver a year during her life, and 100s. a year after her death. The jurors accordingly find that the prior has the custody. The date of the agreement of Prior Robert and John Comyn was 1260; and the claim of Holy Trinity Church seems to have been finally admitted shortly before November, 1286. See Christ Church Deeds 91, 1483. By these facts the date is approximately determined. 40, [xxxiv.] Judgment of Geoffrey Fyche, official principal of the metro- 10 October, 1493. political court of Dublin as to half a pound of wax due each year from the villa of Chamereston in the parish of Fynglass to the prior and convent. TON Thomas Fyche, canon and proctor general of prior David (Winchester), and the convent of Holy Trinity, having, in the consistory of St. Patrick’s, charged Dalvaticus Otole, tenant and farmer of Thomas Sale, gentleman, son and heir of Geoffrey Sale, late lord of Chamereston, deceased, with withholding the above due, which Thomas Sale had paid for over 16 years, up to 2 September, 1493, and which the convent had enjoyed for about 40 years—Otole having promised to render it in the name of Thomas Sale between 2 September and Michaelmas (29 September)—the official condemns him to pay 6s. 8d. in court to Thomas Fyche in full satisfaction thereof, and to render it, or a composition for it, to the convent annually within three weeks of the festival of Holy Trinity. Ends: “Presentibus tunc Domino Nicholao Boys canonico dicte ecclesie sancti Patricii, Magistris Thoma Browne, Thoma Yong, Johanne Staunton et Roberto Lynn, notariis, Paulo Telyng clerico, Patricio White apparitore et diuersis aliis.” In Christ Church Deeds, 359. 41. [xxxv.] Instrument containing various documents concerning the 15 March, 1463. privileges of Holy Trinity Church. te a (1) A Bull of Pope Boniface VIII, confirming the privileges granted by preceding pontiffs, and by kings and princes, dated at the Lateran, 14 March, 1302. (2) A letter of Matthew (O’ Hoey), Bishop of Ardagh, stating that he had examined Bulls of Alexander IV, Innocent III, Honorius II, Celestine V, Gregory X, Adrian VI (sic), Boniface VIII, Clement IV, and John XXII, which granted indulgence of a year and forty days, and relaxation of the 1 Obviously ascribe’s blunder, since Adrian VI became Pope in 1522. The correct reading is no doubt Adrian IV (1154-1159); for the pope in question is mentioned as Adrian lower down, and Adrian V (1276) only reigned a few weeks. Adrian III (884) is too early. LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 28 seventh of their penance, to those who contributed to the reparation of the fabric of the Church of Holy Trinity and Holy Cross, Dublin, and were contrite and confessed; and mentioning several other privileges granted by these and other popes (e.g., that at the request of the proctors of the said church convocations of the clergy and the laity of both sexes were to be called on days and at places assigned, and that the proctors might celebrate divine offices, even in interdicted churches), and a grant of forty days’ indulgence to benefactors by Rouland (Jorse) Archbishop of Armagh. Sealed by Bishop Matthew and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity at Rathescop on Thursday, the festival of SS. Philip and James (1 May), “anno Domino m"”, vicesimo” (1320'). (5) A statement that the prior and convent appeared before Adam de Kyngeston, clerk of Lichfield diocese, notary public (who certifies the correct- ness of the copies), “in the year, indiction, month, day, place, and pontificate above named,” and declared that they were afraid to incur the risk of sending the originals of the foregoing letters to the Roman curia, and had therefore caused copies to be made in the presence of brother Adam Payn, canon of Holy Trinity, and Sir Richard Troye, chaplain. These three documents were comprised in an instrument drawn by Adam de Kyngeston. Kyngeston having recently (nuper) died, the undersigned notary, Thomas (Arilton), certifies that it has been correctly copied in the present instrument. (4) A Bull of Eugenius (IV), granting an indulgence of four years and as many quadragenae (i.e., 160 days) to penitents visiting the church on Laetare Sunday (4th Sunday in Lent), and contributing to the preservation or restoration of the fabric. Ferrara, 18 February, 1438. In Christ Church Deeds, 289. (5) An enumeration of other indulgences granted by archbishops and bishops, e.g. (i) by many archbishops and bishops, 400 days for saying the Lord’s Prayer and Angelic Salutation in the church; (ii) by twenty-one archbishops and bishops, forty days for hearing Mass said by one of the canons thereof. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 135, 144-149. (6) Certificate that at the request of brother William Kynton, prior of Holy Trinity, made in the consistory of St. Patrick’s, Robert Waren, official principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, caused copies, which he certifies, to be made of ten papal letters (some originals) exhibited by the said prior; and that these proceedings took place in the presence of ' This is evidently the correct year. It fell within the episcopate of O’ Hoey (1289-1322), and in it May 1 was a Thursday. 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Master Thomas Arilton, notary public, John Laweles and Simon Tynbegh, literates of the dioceses of Meath and Dublin. Dated 15 March, 1463. (7) The appointment of brothers Robert Loghan, John White, and Patrick Felde by brother William Kynton, prior, and the convent, as their proctors for the publication of the foregoing indulgences, on same day. (8) Notarial certificates of William de Bueken alias de Ligno, clerk, of the diocese of Cloyne, and John Stanton, clerk, of the diocese of Dublin. 42, [xxxvi.] Instrument concerning the donation of Archbishop Laurence 25 May, 1364. (O’Toole) to the Church of Holy Trinity. f. 40. Brother Stephen de Derby, prior, having exhibited the charter of Archbishop Laurence, sealed with his seal, which was injured by age, &c., but still legible, to the official of the court of Dublin, in Holy Trinity Church, by direction of the latter a certified copy was made by his scribe, Thomas White, notary public. The seal had the figure of a bishop standing with a staff in his left hand, and the legend Sicittum LauRENcII DUBLIN ARCHIEPISCOPI. The charter confirmed to the regular canons of St. Augustine in the Church of Holy Trinity that church, and the churches of St. Michan, St. Michael, St. John Ev., St. Brigid, and St. Paul, and their possessions, the mill near the bridge, with tithes of fishing in the Anilyffy, “sicut melius habuerat,” and the lands of Rochen, Portrechrann, Raith Chillin, Censale, a third of Clochuri, a third of Cellalinn, Lesluan, Cellesra, Duncuanagh, Glasneoden, Magdunia, Celldulich, Balemicamlaib, Cluain Coeinn, Talgach, Tulachcoeinn, Cellingeneleam, Celltinenn, Rathsalchaun, Tillachnaescop, Drumhing, Bal- leochucan, half of Rethnahi, Tirodrann, Ballerocharan, Balemoailph; and ended: “ Hiis testibus Edano episcopo, Malacia episcopo de Lubgud, Eugenio episcopo de Cluainirairt, Nemia episcopo de Celdarch, Thoma abbate de Glen- dalacha, Radulfo abbate de Bildubas, Adam abbate de Sancta Maria apud Dublin, Patricio abbate de Millefont, Cristino abbate de Valle Salutis, Torquello Arcidiacono, Josep presbitero de Sancta Brigida, Godmundo presbitero de Sancta Maria, Edano presbitero de Sancto Patricio, Cennino presbitero de Sancto Michaele, Petro presbitero de Sancto Michen, Ricardo presbitero de Sancto Columba, Gilliberto presbitero de Sancto Martino et ceteris omnibus presbiteris Dublin, Hugone de Lacy constabulario Dublin, Widelmo de Miset, Roberto de Sancto Michaele, Adam de Pheipo, Johanne Episcopo, Herdingo fratre eius, Adelmo, Rotgero Fihein,! Wildelmo de Bruryng. The instrument containing the exemplification ends: “ Presentibus discretis viris magistro Henrico Rathfagh clerico, fratre Adam Payn suppriore 1 That is ‘‘ Filio Hein,” son of Hein, or Hamo. See Christ Church Deeds, 1, 468d, f, 471, Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 25 Ecclesie Sancte Trinitatis supradicte, Simone Cruys, Johanne Cruys, Waltero Cruys, et Willelmo Podesey,” &c. The notarial certificate of William de Bueken alias de Ligno follows. The charter of St. Laurence is printed in Chartae, p. 2. There is another exemplhification in Christ Church Deeds, 564. The year of the charter of which exemplification is given is between the death of Etru Ua Miadhachain, Bishop of Clonard (1178 according to Ann. Ult.), and that of Archbishop Laurence (1180). It is dated 14 May in Christ Church Deeds. 45. [xxxvi.] Inquisition about the tithes of fishing in the water of 20 October, 1494. Anilyffy. f, 42. Geoffrey Fyche, official principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, sets forth that, on the complaint of David Wynchestre, prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, of interference with their right to tithes of fishing on both sides of the river within the franchise of Dublin, he appointed, 16 November, 1495, Master Robert Skyrrett, prebendary of Typpyr, to hold an inquisition, and by his apparitor, Patrick White, summoned John Rendyll of Dublin, tailor, Walter Devenysh, “yeman,”’ Nicholas Gorman, fisherman, William Barbor, John Dowgan, merchant, James Eustace, merchant, John Kenan, tailor, Makyn Kelly, barber, Thomas Rede, cook, Thomas Kelly, “ cowper,” Nicholas Laghnan, fisherman, John Barnarde, weaver, and Thomas Levett, fisherman. The inquiry being held in St. Brigid’s Church, they found that the prior and convent were rectors and possessors of the tithes of fishing on both sides of the stream of Amlyffy, from the bank of the shore of the sea to the middle of the same water, from Isold’s fount on the west, to the Barr Fote on the east, and from the thorn bushes (saliuncis)! of the monks on the north to le Stayn on the south. Brother Thomas Fyche, canon and proctor-general of the Church of Holy Trinity, procured an instrument to be made about all these things. Ends: “ Presentibus Patricio White apparitore antedicto, Petro Wolff et Johanne Lang clericis et aliis diuersis,” &c. Notarial certificate of Willelmus de Bucken, alias de Ligno, follows. In Christ Church Deeds, 360. 44. [xxxviii.] Decree concerning pilgrims to Holy Trinity. f, 43. 30 April, 1495. Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons) sets forth that in his provincial council, held in the Church of the Holy Trinity, 5 March, and 29 and 30 April, in the 11th year of his consecration, on the petition of David Wynchester, prior, and the convent, the Act in no. 37 was confirmed, ' That this is the correct reading is made clear by a comparison of the original deed with no. 48 below, where the word is written in full.- For the meaning, see Du Cange, s: v. Caleacrepa. R. 1, A. PROC., VOL, XXYVII., SECT, OC, [4] 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. offenders to be liable to the greater excommunication, and, if they remain obdurate thereunder for six days, to interdict on all places where they may be, the absolution of such person to belong to the prior and convent in the absence of the Archbishop. Ends: “ Presentibus . . . magistro Galfrido Fyche, officiali curie metro- politice Dublinensi principali ac prebendario sancti Audoeni Dublii necnon fratribus Willelmo Stevenote Omnium Sanctorum, Simone Walsh Sancti Thome Martiris iuxta Dublin, Johanne Vale ecclesie Hospitals Sancti Johannis de Kylmaynan prioribus, fratre Johanne Swayne, subpriore de Holmepatrick, dominis Ricardo Mylyne de Kylmatalwey, Nicholao Boys de Castroknock, Johanne Boys de Malahydert prebendariis ac magistro Dermicio Raylie in decretis bacallario cum multis aliis,” &e. William de Bueken alias de Ligno, clerk of the Diocese of Cloyne, notary publ, certifies the instrument, which was sealed by the Archbishop, and Edmund (Lane), Bishop of Kildare, and signed by Master Thomas Walsh, Master Robert Skyret, and Master John Stanton, notaries. In Christ Church Deeds, 361. 45, [xxxix.] Octavian (de Palatio), Archbishop of Armagh, sets forth 10 July, 1495. that similar proceedings took place at a provincial synod held at St. Peter’s, Drogheda, 6 July, and following days, at which John (Payne), Bishop of Meath, Tiberius, Bishop of Down and Connor, George (Brann), Bishop of Dromore, Donald (O’Fallon), Bishop of Derry, and Thomas (MacBrady) and Cormac, Bishops of Kilmore, assisted. f. 44, In Christ Church Deeds, 362. 46. [xl.] Confirmation of the possessions of the Church of the Holy 17 September, 1504. Trinity, by Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons). f. 47’. A long deed found also in Christ Church Deeds, 379, which gives the date. It has been fully summarized in the published calendar. 47. [xl.] Obligation of the Abbot and convent of the B.V.M. to the 14 July, 1500. Prior and Convent of Holy Trinity. tig BO John Orum, Abbot, and the convent of B.V.M., with the consent of John Troy, Abbot of Millefont, bind themselves in £100 to Richard Skyrrett, prior, and the convent of the Holy Trinity, to abide the award of Master John Warde, doctor (of decrees), Master Richard Hoyn, official principal of Meath, Thomas Bermy[n]gham and Robert Forstere, citizens of Dublin (and merchants) in regard to their fishing rights. The notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of the Diocese of Dublin, follows. In Christ Church Deeds, 372. Compare Chartularies, ii. 14. LawLox—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 27 48 [xlu.] The award of the arbitrators in no, 47. irony 17 July, 1500 They declare, with consent of Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons) and John Troy, abbot of St. Mary of Mellifont, that the prior and convent of Holy Trinity are entitled to tithes of fish caught on both sides of Aniliffy, except half the tithes of those landed on the north side of the Fyr Pole which belongs to the abbot and convent of St. Mary, and that marks should be erected to define the Fyr Pole. The seals of John Troy, abbot of Mellifont, Reformator of the whole Cistercian Order in Iveland, Nicholas Connyll, dean of Kildare, judge delegate, and John Horum, abbot, and the convent of B.V.M., are appended. Ends: “Data et acta sunt hec in capella magna beate Marie ecclesie cathedralis Sancte Trinitatis Dublif ... presentibus . . fratre Roberto Evers priore de Kylmaynane, Willelmo Kerdyff, Ricardo Bath et Geraldo Delyon generoso, necnon Bartholomeo Rossell, Johanne More et Waltero Fyane mereatoribus,” &e. John Warde and Thomas Bermyngam add a note that on 9 September, 1500, with the consent of the other arbitrators, Richard Owyn and Robert Foster, and of the parties, they went round the above-named places and marked them with stakes and stones on the shore in five places from the thornbushes (saluncis)! of the monks on the west to the land of Clontarffe on the east in the presence of the abbot and prior, certain canons, monks, and notaries, and Felmeus Otoyll, gent., Richard Botyler, laic, John Harroll and John Browne, clerks, and others. The notarial certificate of John Mulghan follows. The earlier part of the document is in Christ Church Deeds 373. 49, [xliii.] Inventory of the goods of Richard Wydon, carpenter, of the 20 November, 1501. Parish of St. Warburge, Dublin. f, 53. He possessed 2 porcelain cups (murras) worth 20s., 5 silver spoons 8s., “apparatus corporis” 6s, 8d., 7 candlesticks, a basin and ewer 5s., a basin in pledge 6d. sterling, a fyr dish 8d., 6 dishes, 5 plates and 2 saucers 8s., 1 banker, 6 coschynes 2s. 8d.,3 bordelothis and a towayll 4s., 5 sheets 3s.,a hanging bed with cortenys 12d.,3 blankets 3s., a featherbed, another of flokkys with 2 woolen (“1a”) coverlets 10s., pledges of Anne Donogh 6s. 8d., a small bell, 2 small pots, a small posnet 8s., a tripod 4s., an old chafoure 2s., a table 5s., a cupbord in the hall 20d., in hay 2s., a horse 20s., tools of his trade 20s., in silver 8s. He owed, to Thomas Tyve 4s. 8d. to Henry Lawles, merchant 6s 8d., to William Sodyne 7s., to William Fleming 3s. 4d., to John Loghan 4s. 1 See above, no. 43. [4*] 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. There was owed to him by John Tallown of Sauntre 12s. Total £7 5s. 2d. Portion of the deceased 48s. 4d. 50. Testament of the foregoing Richard Wydon. f. 53. 1501 (?) He is to be buried in the great chapel of B.V.M. in Holy Trinity Church. His wife, Jonet Halgane, is to have all his lands for life, and on her death they are to pass to his children and their heirs, or in default of heirs to the chapel of the B.V.M. Jonet Halgane and his son William Wydon are named as executors. For date compare no 49. 51. [xliv.] Instrument in regard to the foregoing testament. f. Oo” 8 November, 1504. Sets forth (1) that on 11 May, 1504, brother Richard Walsh, canon of Holy Trinity, Sir Thomas Philpott or Philpote, chaplain, and Thomas Hobbok, hterate, were examined in St. Laurence’s chapel, Holy Trinity Church, at the instance of the executors in no. 50. The first deposed that when clerk of St. Warburge’s church he went with the presbyter and curate of the same, Sir Henry Mulghan, to administer the sacraments to Richard Wydon, then in his last illness. Richard Wydon stated in the presence of them and others that when he was eleven or twelve years old, and living in the house of his grandfather Robert Wydon (a paralytic and scarcely able to speak) and Alicia his wife (who was also sick), Walter Chamflor, abbot of B.V.M., brought them a charter of relaxation of Jands in the lordship of Sauntry, providing that their daughter Alisone Wydone should have the lands for life, and that on her death they should revert to the monastery of B.V.M., and begged them to seal it, and that Alecia refused to do so, on behalf of her husband and herself; that the charter was never sealed; and that subsequently learning that Sir George Roch, chaplain, curate of Ballybaghill, was seised of the lands, he asked him whether it was so, and that he denied it. The other two witnesses gave confirmatory evidence, Hobbok adding that Thomas Fych, sub-prior of Holy Trinity, was also present when Richard Wydon made the foregoing statement. Witnesses to these depositions, Thomas Fych, sub-prior of Holy Trinity, John Browne, literate, John Hayn and Walter Synott, laics. (2) That on 8 September, 1504, William Hebbard was examined in the nave of St. Michan’s, Dublin, and deposed that he was clerk of the town of Sauntri when Robert Wydon was dying, that said Robert was a paralytic, scarcely able to speak, and of unsound mind. He confirmed the statement that the charter was not sealed. Witnesses of the deposition, Sir Thomas Pecock and Sir Richard Walsh, chap- lains, Master William Walsh, notary public, John Hay, literate, and others. The instrument was drawn at the request of the above-named Jonet Algan. In Christ Church Deeds, 380. LawLtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 29 52. [xlv.] Citation by the Vicars-General in the absence of Archbishop 20 October, 1504. Walter (FitzSimons). f, 54”. Richard Skyrret, prior of Holy Trinity, and Geoffrey Fyche, archdeacon of Glendalough, Vicars-General, complaint having been made that Felmeus Juuenis of the O’Byrnes’ country (terra Branencium!'), a pilgrim to Holy Trinity Church, had been arrested and imprisoned by Maurice Eustace, Lord of Ballycutlane, commands the chaplains of the churches of Ballimore and Ballycutlane to demand his release, and to pronounce sentence of greater excommunication against Eustace if he did not comply within six days. 59. [xlvi.] Form of letter from Richard Skyrret, prior of Holy Trinity, ce. 1500. requesting John, Bishop of Meath, to confer higher orders on canons of Holy Trinity already in minor orders. f. 54°, The form was drawn up while Skyrrett was prior (1499-1519). There was no Bishop of Meath named John at that time. 54, [xlvi.] Composition made by Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor) 8 May, 1339. between the prior and convent of Holy Trinity and Master Richard de Sancto Leodegario, Archdeacon of Dublin, as to procurations. f. 55. The Archbishop ordains that the archdeacon shall have the same right of visitation and jurisdiction in the churches belonging to the prior and convent within his archdeaconry as he has over other churches in the same, and that the procurations payable to him shall be as follows:—St. Michael’s, 32d. ; St. John’s, 2s.; St. Michan’s, 2s.; Ballyscadan, 5s.; Glasnevyn, 20d.; Clonken and its chapels, 5s.; Tylaugh, 20d. In Christ Church Deeds, 232. 50. Note on gifts of Strongbow to the Church of Holy Trinity. f. 56”. In 1180, Laurence being archbishop when Earl Richard Strangbowle and Siz Robert Fitz Stephen took Ballibaghille, there dwelt there one Macgogh- dane, who, after four days of fighting, was captured and beheaded. The Eazl, with the consent of Fitz Stephen, gave to the Church of Holy Trinity and Holy Cross, Balliboghille, as well as Portraghin, Kynsali, and the Staff of Jesus, called the Staff of St. Patrick. Printed in Todd, Obits, p. ix. Also in Reg. Alan. ii. 58%. Cf. Liber Niger, no. 101. 56. [xlix. (szc)] Immunity granted by the mayor and citizens of Dublin 21 April, 1497. to pilgrims to Holy Trinity. feoOy. Granted at the instance of David (Winchester), prior. In English. 1 Glenmalure. See Dowling’s Annals, s. a. 1812. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In Gilbert, Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin, i. 383, and in Todd’s Obits, XXvV. On the lower part of f. 57 1s the note: “Sum liber ecclesie cathedralis sanete Trinitatis civitatis Dublin factus per fratrem Thomam Fyche, canonicum eiusdem.” 57. [xlix.] “Rental made by Sir Thomas Fyche, canon of Holy 1490. Trinity.” (1.) Kynsaly. Rent 100s., with ward and marriage. In September, 1467, died William Balfe, lord of Kynsaly, leaving a son and heir, Alexander, under age. William Sutton, Baron of the Irish Exchequer, desired of William Lynton, prior, the wardship and marriage of Alexander. In the charter (quoted) in which this was granted, the names of Walter Baldewyn, merchant, and Patrick Burnell, clerk, were, at the request of Lynton, substi- tuted for that of Sutton. It was dated 17 October, 1467, This charter was surrendered 14 February, 1469, Alexander again becoming a ward of the prior. On 20 February, 1477,1 Sir Thomas Harrolld, prior, granted the wardship, for a money payment, to Philip Bremyngham, Chief Justice of the King’s Bench in Ireland, by charter (quoted) [Christ Church Deeds, 307]. In July, 1477, Alexander died. His uncle, Edward Balffe, who was his heir, got livery from prior Thomas Harrold on paying £8 (£20 having been at first demanded) and doing homage at the high altar of “Christ Church” in presence of Oliver Plunket, knight, John Archebold, second baron of Exchequer, John Esterete, serjeant-at-law of the King, Peter Prowtefote, John FitzRobert, and others. On his death, December, 1479, his son and heir W. Balfe, then aged twelve years, lived eight years (sic) at “Christ Church” as ward of the prior till the death of Thomas Harrold in February, 1489, who was succeeded by David Wynchester. In the same year W. Balfe bought the lands of Kynsaly from the prior for 20 marks, the reason of the charge being so high being that he had married a daughter of Robert FitzEustace, knight, lord of Ballicotlan, without licence from the prior. He did homage at the high altar in presence of Walter Euers, gent., Richard Tirrell, Thomas Petyte, Robert Commyfi, and others, May, 1489. He is still in occupation. “ Insuper conclusum erat per justiciarium Bermyngham et Johannem Esterete eodem anno quod dominium (?) de Kynsaly et Mableyston tenuerunt et tenent de priore Ecclesie Christi per servicium militare.” (2) Mableyston. Held by military service and the resumption of the land on the death of the lord: rent £5 6s. 8d. The proof of this is that on 1 The date given is 17 Edward IV (1478), which is inconsistent with the following date. In Christ Church Deeds, 307, the year is 16 Edward IV. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 31 the death of Richard Terrell, the lord, in April, 1485, his son and heir, Peter Tirrell, bought the lands from prior Thomas Harrold for 8 marks, and did homage in May, in presence of John Esterete, Robert Blanchefeld, Thomas Petyte, Sir Richard Skyrrett, and Sir Thomas Fyche. (3) Ballyseadan. The lord of Tobbyrsowelle, Myleston, and Kylloghyr pays rent for these three villas respectively of 20s., 15s. 4d., and 15s, 4d., with suit of court of himself and his tenants, and homage on the death of a lord. Richard Goldyng, the lord, died July, 1476, and his son and heir, Henry Goldynge, paid prior Thomas Harrold 7 marks, and did homage in a full court at the vicar’s manse at Ballyscadan, Henry Row, clerk, being then seneschal there, in presence of John Esterete, John FitzRoberte, Peter Prowtefot, Thomas Rede, Sir Thomas Leynagh, vicar, and others. In the date ‘‘ Easter Term” is crossed out. The year is also described as 5 Henry VII, which fixes the date as before 31 August. 58. [1] Testament of William de Stafford. i, Do) 16 April, 1282. Made before his departure for the Holy Land; contains the following legacies: The altar and fabric of St. Nicholas’ Church, 2s. each ; the fabric of St. Michael’s Church, 2s.; the fabric of Holy Trinity, 10s.; the friars minor of Dublin, $ mark; the sick of the Hospital of St. John, Newgate, 3 mark; the lights of B.V.M.in Holy Trinity Church, 3 mark; the lepers of St. Laurence, 40d.; those of St. Stephen, 2s.; the fabric of the church of All Saints, 3 mark; the brethren of the Order of St. Augustine, 10s.; the brethren of the Sack,! 2s.; Emma, his wife, the house next St. Nicholas’ Church, which he had bought of Hugh le Draper; Clissota, his sister, the curtilage in St. Keuyin’s parish, which Matthew Buket held in farm; the daughter of Laurence Unred, “ filiole mee,” three booths (seldas) in Bridge St. ; William Abbot, his land in St. Keuin’s parish next the way leading to the communia of St. Patrick’s; the prior and convent, the land which he held from them in St. Michan’s parish, namely, “ Gargets Medis”’ and Salkoke ; his wife, all his utensils, the land which he holds of the communia of Dublin, and the land which he holds from the canons of All Saints; William, son of Cadewely, 20s.; John, son of Richard de Exonia, 2 marks; Mariota, 10s. ; Isabella, a widow, 4s.; Alice, daughter of William Palmer, 10s.; fabric of the Church of St. Patrick, Qs, ; that of St. Kevin, 12d.; poor widows at the 1 For another legacy to the brethren of the Sack see Christ Church Deeds, 106. This order was patronised by Lewis IX of France, who gave it a house on the Seine near St. Germain des Prés (Jean Sire de Joinville, Hist. de St. Lowis. Ed. N. de Wailly, Paris, 1868, p. 259). But it fell under the provision of the Council of Lyons in 1274 against mendicant orders which had not received papal confirmation (Mansi, Conc. xxiy. 130), and became extinct early in the fourteenth century. It had houses at Newcastle-on-Tyne, Norwich, and probably elsewhere in England (Papal Tetters ii. 20, 162, 434). But apart from these legacies there appears to be no evidence that it extended to Treland., 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. discretion of the executors, 50s.; “ Agoneti” (= Agnes) Comyn, daughter of William the tailor, 20s.; the daughter of the same, who was wife of William Dubher, 5s.; his wife for life, and at her death the lights of B.V.M. in Holy Trinity, 8s. a year out of the house of Hugh de Kersey in Gille- holmokis Street; his wife, and after her death the lights of B.V.M. in St. Michael’s within the walls, 4 mark a year out of Richard Godhyne’s house ; William de Donnyngton, 5s.; poor girls about to be married, at the discretion of the executors, 50s.; the chaplain of St. Nicholas’ Church, 12d.; the clerk of the same, 6d.; the chaplain of St. Michael’s, 12d.; Clissota’s son, mark; the son of Johanna, wife of Walter, sergeant of St. Sepulchre’s, 3 mark. The house in which he lived in High Street (magno vico), in St. Michael’s parish, is to be sold by the executors, and the proceeds distributed at the discretion of his wife, for the good of his and her souls and the souls of others, among pious places and poor friends in the archdeaconry of Dublin. The residue of his goods is to go to his wife. The executors are Laurence Unred, William Abbot, and Emma his wife—nothing to be done by them without the consent of the last named. The certificate of William Vale, clerk, official of the diocese and notary pubhe, follows. 59. [li.] Award of arbitrators between prior Richard Skyrrett and the 7 August, 1500. convent of Holy Trinity, and prior Nicholas Lawles, and the convent of All Saints, about tithes of fish caught in Ampnlyffy near le Stayn. fGON The arbitrators, Master John Vale, prior of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Iveland, and Master John Stanton, notary public, gave judgment in St. Laurence’s Chapel in Holy Trinity Church, in favour of the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, at whose request Robert Lynn, notary public, drew up this instrument. Ends: “Hus tune testibus Willelmo Hassard canonico dicte ecclesie cathedralis, Willelmo Lawles capellano, Thoma Walsh clerico, Johanne Blundell, Ricardo Walsh, et Ricardo Clawle, laicis.” Certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, notary public, follows. 60. [lii.] Concerning the procurations payable by the prior and convent 7 February, 1390. of Holy Trinity to the Archbishop. f. 61, Archbishop Robert (de Wikeford) reduces the amount payable by the priory at his annual visitations to the original sum of 10 marks on account of its poverty, £10 having been charged in more recent times. The year is also given as the fourteenth of the Archbishop’s consecration. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus. 38 Notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows. In Christ Church Deeds, 254 (with names of witnesses). 61. [liii.] Concerning the same matter. 1 O28 27 February, 1421. Archbishop Richard (Talbot) further reduces the procu- rations of the priory of Holy Trinity to 5 marks a year. The instrument is drawn by John Bryis, notary public; the year is also given as the third of the Archbishop’s consecration. The notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows. In Christ Church Deeds, 276. A note directs attention to the further reduction made by Archbishop Richard (Talbot), no. 6 above. Zhe form of procedure there described is identical with that described in nos. 60, 61, of which our summary is less full. 62. [liv.] On the election of a prior of Holy Trinity. f. 64, 10 April, 1348. Edward III, in letters patent dated at Westminster, gives inspeximus of his letter in the Close Roll, which—after stating that the priors were elected by the canons without royal licence being asked or assent given, that the temporalities of the priory were not taken into the King’s hand during vacancy until 19 Edward II (1525-6), when, on the resignation of the prior, the escheator, Walter de la Dulle (sic), took them into the King’s hand, but afterwards restored them to the sub-prior, on condition that he would render account if they proved to belong to the King; that lately on a vacancy occurring similar proceedings took place; that the King had ordered inquiry to be made; and that no evidence was forthcoming which justified the seizure of the temporalities—confirmed the ancient customs. Dated, Westminster, 4 April, 1348. Notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 220, 231, 237. 65. [lv.] Account of the Riding of the Franchises of Dublin, f. 65. 1488. Thomas Meyler, mayor, Willam Englysh and Robert Boys, Bailiffs, and the Aldermen and “ comenys”’ rode the franchises 4 September, 4 Henry VII, proceeding by the following route: Through the Dammys Gate and by the long stone of the Stayne along Ampnlyffy, leaving All Hallous on the right to Ryngis ende: thence “to Clar’ Rade, in englysh the cley rode for shippis which is now called Pole Begge, and from that to Remelafi, now called the Bar Fote, and so estward uppon the strone on the south side as fer as a man moght ride and caste a sper’ in to the see.” There William Walsh, “a yeman,” rode into the water at low tide and cast a spear into the sea. They then returned to the “blak stane” east of R.I. A. PROC. VOL. XXVII., SECT, C, [5] 34 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy. Myrrionge (Merrion), and leaving Mirryonge on the right went westward “over a mere” “to our Lady well” and the gate of Smothiscourte, “and so about the grene and over the ford of Danabroke” (the town and church being on the left) and by the highway to Kylmagergan, west of Dannabroke, and by the “streyght wey” to St. Kevynes gate; then northward to “the lane that the cros of stone ys in, and because the dyche of that lane was faste they brake a shard and put men over the dyche and went throw the lane to the hy wey be este seynt Pulcris,” and keeping St. Patrick’s close on the left “they came tyll an old lane runyng faste to the north side of the chauntor is orchard or hagard place, and throw an orchard that sum tyme belonged to Thomas Snertirby,” and through the gardens to a house north of the house in which John Arbour formerly lived. They went through that house into the street and through the street southwards to William Englysh’s house, and through it and over the roof of another house, and through the gardens to the Combe, “and owte at the Combe gate”’ to Cowe lane, and thence to Carnaclommgymethe by Dolfynesberne. Then back by the Irne dam and left it on the right “as men rideth to the cros dyche in the lane as they goth from Dulyfii to Kylmaynan ” and so to the Bowbirge, and through an arch of that bridge, and through the water of Camoke—riding on the prior of Crychurches land—to “an acre of Gargets medues,” leaving that acre to the south, and rode over the Camoke westward, “for to that place came the watur of Amplyffy in old tyme”; then westward leaving the “tyllyng land” of Kylmaynan on the left, and part of the meadow on the right, till they reached the narrowest part of the meadow. They then turned northward, and crossed Amplyffy to the west end of “Elynhore is medue,” “for that is caled ye ford of Kylmahenoke, for the hyll that is now called the hill of Isolds fante of old tyme was called Kylmahenokis hyll.”” Then by a bush “in the slade by the hyeway”’ they took counsel, “and they said that ther was an acre be north Elynhoore is medue that shold be comeyn of the which the priour of Kylmaynan receveth the rente. And so sum of them rid ouer the north side of that acre and sum ouer the south syde and met togadyr in the gibbett slade and lefte Knok ne caoke in the chartre wryttyn and now called Hennokmakenok” on the right, and so to the “priour of Crichurch is lessowe,” north of the gallows, and through it and Sharpis Parke, leaving the Erber on the right, to the highway ; then northwards along it to the “ priour of Crychurch is berne”’ and over Russelis Parke “to the berne’s end.” “And John Savage, cittezayn, and Richard Whyte, on of the masebereres to the mayr, was send by the mayr and his brethern to trye how the francheis went, and they put a man throw the wyndow ouer a laddyr into the berne flore, and ther lyeth a ston in the myddis of the flore betwix both the franches of the Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 35 toun and the prioris francheis.” From that stone they went eastward “ over the old kyll,” through Christ Church orchards, to the gardens of the green, which were left on the right, and so to the highway leading to Glasnevyng, “and so owt of that as the chartyr maketh mencyon where the gallowse was of old tyme betwix the Abbote of Seynt Mary Abbay is land on the este side and the Priour of Chrichurchis lands on the west side”; thence northward to Glaskoynok and over the highway leading to Drysshok, leaving the stone well on the left, and thence southward to the highway leading to Ballyboght, and by the gate of Ballibogt to the river Tulkan by the bridge of Ballibogt, crossed the river and went southwards along it to the sea, then westward along Amplyffy to St. Mary’s Abbey, leaving it on the right, till they reached the stone by the water side, west of the Abbey. Here the Abbot and convent protested that they “shold have riddyn be west the Abbay and so forth to the see’: which the mayor and his brethren denied. In English. Printed in Gilbert’s Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin, 1. 492. 64. [lvi.] Ordinance of Sir Robert Ufford, justiciary, concerning matters 18 November, 1267. in dispute between the Archbishop (Fulk de Saunford) and the citizens. f. 66. The award, made in the presence of Vincent Tabernarins, mayor, John de Saunford, the Archbishop’s attorney, Master Thomas de Chaddesworth, his official, William de Caversham, his seneschal, and others, was as follows :— 1. If aman commit a public “peccatum,” for a first offence he is to give satisfaction by a money payment; for a second, to be beaten round the church ; for a third, to be beaten before a procession on a solemn day to Holy Trinity or St. Patrick’s; for a fourth, to be expelled from the city. 2. A general inquisition, as to public “ peccata” only, is to be held once a year: only in case of great necessity a second or third time. 38. No citizen shall be taken out of the deanery of the city by the Archbishop’s officials. In the Liber Albus of the City of Dublin f. 15. (See Gilbert, Records, 1, 09.) 65, [lvu.] Another copy of No. 14, crossed out. £66 1251 x 1255. 66. [lvii.] Ordinance of Archbishop Luke about the election of Archbishops ce. 1232. of Dublin. f. 67. He decides that the two chapters are to meet at Holy Trinity and to elect an archbishop unanimously. Other disputes, involving the nuns of Grace _ Dieu, are also settled, and the churches are bound in £200 to obey the ordinance. (5°) 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In Christ Church Deeds, 42, Liber Niger No. 24. Such an award would probably be given near the beginning of Luke’s episcopate. Hence the date assigned above. 67. John Cusake of Dublin grants his lands, &c., in Dublin, and in 6 October, 1435. Lercorr, Dengyn, Clonman, and Clonbirtan in the parish of Lercorr to his lawfully begotten heirs, and failing them to his brother Robert Cusake and his heirs, and failing them to Thomas Fitz Wyllam, Dundrom, and his heirs, and failmg them to the monastery and convent of Holy Trinity. f 67% 68. Richard Skyrrett, Prior of Holy Trinity, and Thomas Rochfort, 12 July, 1511. Dean of St. Patrick’s, request Nicholas Roch, mayor, and John FitzSymon and Robert Fawcouner, bailiffs, to put the prior and convent of Holy Trinity in possession of two houses near the high cross of Dublin, in the parish of St. Nicholas Within, bequeathed to them by John Bowrke for prayers for his and his parents’ souls for ever. T6325 A note, in a later hand, states that this deed was enrolled in the memorandum rolls in the Custom House, 6 October, 1511. In Christ Church Deeds, 390. 69. Deed concerning Stalorgan. f. 68. 1227 x 1244. Reymund de Karreu grants to the prior and canons of Holy Trinity in honour of the holy cross in that Church, the Church of Stathlorgane and the land about it called Athnekyl. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Galfrido de Turvill archidiacono Dublin, Philippo de Karru clerico, Roberto de Turvill, Ricardo ecapellano, Johanne de Trum clerico et multis alts.” The limits of date are fixed by the mention of Turville as archdeacon of Dublin. 70. Deed concerning Lispobel. f, 68. ce. 1200. Philip de Nugent, with the consent of his heirs, grants to Holy Trinity Church and the cross erected in the same two acres of meadow and half an acre of land to build a house near the river on the west side, with common of pasture of his entire holding of Lispobel. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Adam persona fratre meo, Willelmo de Ralehe, Eha Pirrou, Rogero Brun, Elia de Lamua, Audoeno Brun, Roberto cambicore.” In Christ Church Deeds, 11. The date may be inferred from the names of the witnesses. The last three occur also in Christ Church Deeds 13, which dates from the episcopate of Simon, bishop of Meath (1194-1224) ; two of them appear ib. 15, temp. Archbishop John Comyn (1182-1212). Onthe other hand, Robert the money-changer signs at least as late as 1230 (id. 50). 71. Deed concerning Blakeston. f. 69. 20 November, 1514. John Cashell, prior of St. John Baptist of Athirde, LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 37 grants to Richard Skyrrett, prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity 10s. yearly out of Blakeston, Co. Loueth. In Christ Church Deeds, 402. 72. Grant of Henry III to Holy Trinity Church. i OS). 4 February, 1251. In exchange for the cantred at Occonach, which King John had granted to Holy Trinity Church, Henry grants three carucates, 89 acres, and a millat Balliscadan, with the homage and service of Robert Passel, William, son of Milo, and Andrew Passel, tenants in that villa; one carucate, 12 acres of which Walter le Blund and his partners are farmers; a carucate which William, son of Gilleberan, farmed; and four acres which Matthew Cristin farmed in the same villa—the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s to receive half the issues out of the aforesaid lands from the prior and canons, saving the tithes which the latter were accustomed to receive from Baliscadan church and necessary expenses. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Ricardo comite Cornubiensi fratre nostro, Johanne de Plessetis, comite Warr’, Johanne filio Galfridi Justiciario nostro Hibernie, Mauricio filio Geroldi, Johanne Maunsell preposito [space], magistro Willelmo de Kylkenny archidiacono Coventrensi, Roberto Waleran, Stephano Bauthan, Johanne de Geres, Johanne de Frethori, Johanne Cuhaud et aliis. Dat’ per manum nostram apud Wodstoke,” &e. In Reg. Alan. 1.107%, and Crede Mihi 89, in both cases without names of witnesses. 73. Note ina later hand. TOO c. 1580. “Anno regni salutis 1575 ingens plaga fuit in ciuitate Dublin qua interierunt, ut fertur, tria milia hominum ad minus, a festo natiuitatis sancti Johannis Babtiste usque ad festum natiuitatis X'.” 74. Grant of custody. fee Os 18 March, 1553. Sir Thomas Lockwode, Dean, and the chapter of Holy Trinity, grant to John Fynles (also spelt Fingles, and Finglas) of Tippersowle, gentleman, for a sum of money, custody, wardship, and marriage during nonage of James Goldinge, son and heir of Peter Goldinge of Tobbersowle, gentleman, deceased. In English. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 1235, and above no. 57. 75. Lease of an orchard. fe LOY. 31 October, 1530. William Hasarte, prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, lease to Thomas Stewns of Dublin, merchant, for 41 years, at a rent of 12s. a year, an orchard or garden, with a lane entering it “against St. Frances Church dore in Saint Fraunces Strete,’ bounded on the east by the ground of 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. St. John Baptiste without the New Gate, on the west by Cow Lane, on the south by the ground of John FitzSimon, merchant, on the north by the ground of Sir John Plunket of Bewly, knight. In English. 76. Inventory of the goods of Thomas Sneterby, gentleman, and Katherine 6 May, 1463. Nangle, his wife. 1 He has in gold and silver, £10 4s. 2d.; in jewels, 40s.; 8 cows worth 32s. ; 80 sheep, 40s.; 6 cart horses, 30s.; 2 horses, 40s.; 10 pigs, 10s.; in grain, 40s.; 3 basins with 2 ewers, 6s. 8d.; 6 pairs of blankets and 8 of sheets, 13s. ; 2 little pans, 3s.; 3 candlesticks, 12d.; household utensils, 10s.; 23 acres of wheat and oats, £6; 24 acres of oats, £10 8s. His debtsare: to his servants for wages, £5 8s.; Hugh Galvan, 16s. ; his smith, 3s. 6d. ; John Fyan, merchant, 11s. 8d.; John Bennet, 15s. 8d.; Richard Parker, 14d.; Whyttakyr, 22d. There is due to him: by David Ludlow, 5 marks; by Nicholas Kernan, 6s. 8d. ; by others, sums set out in his rent-book. 77. Will of the foregoing Thomas Sneterby. the 1463. He is to be buried in the monastery of B.V.M. near Dublin. He makes bequests as follows: To the monastery of B.V.M., for prayers for his soul and the soul of his first wife, Johanna Seynt Leger, the farm of Robert Bragan in Athyrde; to Holy Trinity Church, Blakeston ; to Tavelaght Church, Cusakeston, near Scrin, and 40s. “ad fabricam crucis”; to Athyrde Church, Mapardeston, formerly bequeathed thereto by the above Johanna; to Philip Bermyngham, Spiceres Rewe in Athirde; to his wife, Katherine, Burgeys Innys in Athirde, for life, and her dowry; to his servant, Thomas de Bolton, 40s., yearly rent from Athirde, for his life; to Reginald Benet “ castrum cum manso iacen? in Athirde,” and 10 marks yearly rent out of mills formerly left to him by the above Johanna. All his other tenements, and the residue of his lands of Athirde, with the mills, to remain with his heirs. He appoints Katherine, his wife, and John Benet, executors. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 298. 78. Lease granted by Thomas Lockwood, Dean of Holy Trinity. f. 73”. 17 October, The Lease is granted to Master (?) Thomas Appman of a 1544 x 1564. benefice in the County of Limbricke for 21 years, at a yearly rent of £10. In English. The year lies between the appointment of Lockwood as Dean (December, 1548), and his death before April, 1565). 79. Note as follows: “The pollow part of ye Kill of ye Grang of Clonken containinge by estimation seven or eight akers or ther aboute knowen to ov be so by Wm. Clinton of Burkeston of ye parrishe of Ballinagarry.” f£. 73”. LawLtor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus, 39 CALENDAR OF LIBER NIGER. 1. Notes. f. 1 and unnumbered leaves. Include extracts from Scripture, patristic writers, and Seneca, various seribblings, and the following statements:—({1) On 18 January, 1317, the Earl of Ulster was imprisoned in the castle by Robert de Notingham and the community of Dublin, and he was liberated by Sir Roger de Mortuo Mari “post prandium” 17 May. On the same day John Pecock Prior (of Christ Church) was arrested by the sheriff, Reri FitzJohn, for receiving felons at Anntren by brother Adam de Collebi. (2) Humphrey Cissor gave to Holy Trinity Church a third part of the house of Thomas de Couentre. 2. List of feoffors and founders of “the Metropolitan Church of the c. 1285. Province of Dublin.” iy LY, Names and Benefactions, Walter Fitz Yvo, land in St. Michael’s Parish [Christ Church Deeds, 50]. Roger Farindon, land to the east of St. Michael’s Church. William Cordanarius and Roger his brother, land in same parish, which Walter Castulknok holds in fee for 2s. a year. King H(enry), land which belonged to Vincent Moinwrench. Walter Vernun, baker, 12s. a year. Slany, wife of Gillepatrick, rent of 12d. on the Polla [Christ Church Deeds, 88.] Audoen Brun, land in the Parish of St. John of Bouthe Street. Elyas FitzAdam, rent of 2s. out of land opposite the church of St. John the Evangelist. Roger, son of Roger Oweyn, land in Bouthe Street which formerly belonged to Grifin le Vale. Helyas de Lamua, 1 mk. rent in Bouthe Street. Philip de Wythio, 3 mk. rent of land adjoining our cemetery. Audoen Broun [and Susanna inserted over line], 10s. rent of land in Bouth Street. William of Cornwall, land near our cemetery. William Leynach and Scolastica his wife, messuage in Fyschame Street. Geoffrey de Selewude, land in Bouthe Street. Robert de Bedeford, rent of 5s, Nicholas de Bedeford, release of all his lands within the walls of Dublin. Elyas de Muta, 1 mk. rent from land near the river bank. 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Gilbert Birrel, 10 mks. rent, near the river bank. Alexander de Cestria, land in St. Brigid’s Parish on the Polle, near our land [Christ Church Deeds, 4}. Brethren of St. John outside New Gate, release of § mk. which they recovered of us by sentence, 1282. W., son of the King of England, all the ecclesiastical benefices which he can obtain in Ireland by gift of H(enry), King of England. Thomas FitzNorman, 40d. out of a workshop “until he provides it from another source as appears in what follows.” Thomas FitzNorman, } mk. rent of a holding in Cooks’ Street which he held “ qualecon.” Constancius Blaer (7), part of a burgage opposite the west door of the church, and 2s. rent in same place which he sold to the church by another charter. Peter Paraventura, 3s. 4d. rent out of a holding in Rupelle Street, which Master Hugh de Kyngesbury held from him in chief at same rent [Christ Church Deeds, 117]. Hugh Kyngesbury aforesaid, } mk. rent from three shops which he bought from Alan FitzRoger [Christ Church Deeds, 512] for lights in the infirmary. He also left by will a stone house with cellars in Rochel Street [ef. Christ Church Deeds, 509]. Thomas (Fitz) Norman aforesaid, of Lastrande, rents of 1 mk. and 6s. and 10s. 8d. in Rochel Street. Geoffrey de Turvilla, 50s. rent of land on the Strond to be received from Maurice de Strigul. Mabilia FitzHenry, a stone quarry between St. Mary’s Church and the Abbey. Adam Wrokeshale. Scolastica, daughter of Vincent Coupun, land in St. Nicholas’ Street [cf. Christ Church Deeds, 473). Cristin the priest, son of Edricus, 12d. rent next St. Nicholas’ Church. Cristin the priest, parson of St. Nicholas’ Church, all his patrimony in Dublin [Christ Church Deeds, 39]. Turphin, brother of foregoing, land of his patrimony in Sutor Street [Christ Church Deeds, 39]. Felicia, formerly wife of Ralph de Leycestre, release of one-third of two messuages in Rupell Street. Elias Burel, bequeathed 10 mks. and 23 mks. out of a tenement which belonged to Mabilla de Stokys, and $ mk. out of his rents in the city of Dublin [ef. Christ Church Deeds, 178]. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 41 Adam Fitz Ralph of Kyldare, land to the west of the church. Richard de St. Alban, chaplain, 32d. rent out of a place opposite the church. Arfyn FitzArdor and his heir, all his land before the west door of the church. Adam Superman (?), land and buildings in the parish of St. Martin, near the lane leading to that church, from which of old he received 20s. Gilbert Lyvet and others, the stone hall and cellars outside the king’s gate, which is now beyond Winetavern Street [Christ Church Deeds, 47]. Nicholas Fallithewolle, a burgage which Adam Louestoke holds in Cooks’ Street, at a rent of 20s. (ef. Christ Church Deeds, 515. | John Harold, 1 mk. rent in St. Werburgh’s parish [Christ Church Deeds, 18}. Katherine, wife of John le Gront, bequeathed a rent of 3s. payable by the heirs of Eynulf, clerk in St. Olave’s parish, and the land lying opposite thereto [Christ Church Deeds, 106]. Robert Ruffus, the land between the lordship of the late Helias Wacy and the land of Hugh the noble. Alexander Poke, release of land on the north of St. Michael’s Church in Gylmeholmok Street [“ nunc vicus Sti. Michaelis”: 17th cent. hand]. William Stafford, bequeathed 8s. rent for lights of St. Mary in Bod Street. Henry Peyntur, bequeathed 12s. rent in Castle Street, in the Loremery. Hawis Sumin, bequeathed 4s. rent, “ de dono eiusdem.” This document cannot be earlier than 1282, since it refers to an event of that year. Several of the instruments summarized in it, and still preserved among the Christ Church Deeds, are of a date but little earlier ; but there appears to be no reason for putting any of them later. The list was therefore probably compiled not long after 1282. 53. Memorandum. 1 28 Firewood bought for the store out of money (?) (“den”) of the portion of brother Robert de Lok: 58 lod’ at 33d. each, 16s. 11d.; 43 at 24d., 9s. 3d. (sic). 4, Epistle of Pope Alexander (III) to the Sultan of Iconium. Leow 1169. A fragment. Printed in full in the Works of Petrus Blesensis, Moguntiae, 1600, p. 513. The date is that assigned to it by Matthew Paris (id. Praef. sig. 0, 1). 5. Safe-conduct from Henry la Ware for “ W. de tali loco,” travelling on c. 1805. the business of the Church, for one year, iPota Dated Sunday after the Assumption of B, V. M. (year not given), R.I.A. PROO., SECT. XXVII., SECT. ©, [6] 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 6. Charter of Thomas de Canntetone. lee oy 1219 x 1228. With the consent of Agnes his wife he grants to Holy Trinity Church and the Holy Cross therein, the Church de Martre and de Adiittele and half the Church of Cenebacht or Connebacht, and all ecclesiastical bene- fices of lands of which he may hereafter get possession. Ends: “ Hiis testibus magistro Daniel priore sancti Iohannis extra Novam Portam Dublin, Magistro Philippo de Bray, Magistro Thoma cancellario sancti Patricii, Iohanne de Thyne, Thoma Blueth, H. de Tyne et multis aliis.” Philip de Bray and Thomas de Castello became respectively Precentor and Chancellor of St. Patrick’s in 1219. Both of them seem to haye vacated office—-probably by death—in or before 1228. Thus the date is determined. 7. Charter of the same. A tae 1219 x 1228 (?) With consent of same, he grants to same two burgages with 24 acres in the villa of Adtiiiel. | Ends: “Hiis testibus Iohanne de Tyne, H. de Tyn, Thoma Blueth, Willelmo Solenile (?), Domino M.(?) de Breth vicecomite &c.” That the date is about the same as that of No. 6 is indicated by the principals and three of the witnesses being identical in the two. 8. Charter of G., Bishop of Ardfert. £73: 1225 x 1228. Grants to the same all ecclesiastical benefices of Dunloy and Kilimterawith (?) in his right as patron and diocesan. Ends: “ Hiis testibus domino H, Dublin archiepiscopo, W. decano sancti Patricii, magistro P, de Bray precentore, Waltero, Hugone, Willelmo canonicis sancti Trinitatis et multis aliis et Florencio archidiacono Artfertensi.” The date is fixed by the fact that Gilbert was Bishop of Ardfert, 1225-1235, and Henry de Loundres, Archbishop of Dublin, 1213-1228. 9, Charter of John de Curci. 5 a 1182 x 1186. Grants to the same the lands of Inislochaculin, Lesscum- malsag, Ganimor, and half of Ballimeicdimen. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Johanne Dublinensi archiepiscopo, Hamone de Maci, Willelmo de Curci, Adam Camerario, Amauri de Obda, Willelmo de Marisco, Osberto Trussel, Macrobio archidiacono, Cristino decano, Rogero capellano, Johanne Cumin, Jacobo pincerna, Henrico priore de Lilisluba et multis aliis,” In Christ Church Deeds, 10. This belongs to a group of documents which have many names of witnesses in common. Others are found in Christ Church Deeds, 468 c, d, Reg. Alan. ii, 64%, 65%, 69. I£ Macrobius was Archdeacon of Dublin, they must be dated not later than 1186. The earlier limit in this case is the elevation of John Comyn to the Sce of Dublin (1182). LawiLor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Inber Albus. 48 10. Charter of Geoffrey de Marreys. fave ec. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church, out of reverence to the holy cross therein, three knights’ fees in Cunnach of his first acquisition in that land, saving their tenements to those to whom prior Robert had — granted tenements. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Ricardo de Aubemare, Willelmo Hose (?), Radulpho de Roshale, Radulpho de Munchaneye et multis aliis.” Robert seems to have been prior of Holy Trinity before 1192. Geoffrey de Marreis received a grant of land in Ireland as early as 1200 (Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland, 1171-1251, nos. 139, 140. 11. Of the coming of the Normans into England. f. 4, ce. 1210. Begins with Rollo or Robert, first duke of Normandy, and ends with the accession of King John. Ci. Crede Mihi, 113%. 12. Of the Provinces of England. ie Bp Begins: “ Anglia habet in longitudine dece miliaria a feusewya7 flete, qui locus est xli miliaria ultra sancti Michaelis in Cornubia usque ad Catenesse ultra Scociam.” 15. Concerning a Council of all the magnates of Ireland. ie (6), 1297. Describes the summoning of a parliament, consisting of the magnates and two elected knights, together with the sheriff or seneschal from each county and liberty. Among those present were Thomas (St. Leger), Bishop of Meath, Nicholas (Chevre), Bishop of Leighlin, Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster, Richard Taff, sheriff of Dublin, William de Hatche, sheriff of Louth, Walter Trouman, seneschal of Trym, Walter de la Haye and Eustace le Poer, elected by the community of the liberty of Kilkenny, George de Rupe, elected by the community of the county of Limerick. Nicholas (Mac Maelisa), Archbishop of Armagh, and others were represented by proctors. William (de Bermingham), Archbishop of Tuam, and Hugh de Leis, one of those elected for the county of Limerick, came not. (1) The county of Dublin being confused, and its parts being too remote from .one another (viz., Ulster, Meath, and afterwards Leinster, with the valley of Dublin, &c.), it was agreed that there should be a sheriff in Ulster, as well for the crosses of Ulster as for carrying out executions in the liberty of Ulster, when defect should be found in the seneschal of the liberty, and that the sheriff of Dublin should no more interfere in Ulster. Also, that Meath should be a separate county—including the liberty of Trym and the lands of Theobald de Verdon and all the lands of the crosses in Meath—and that the sheriff thereof should hold his comitatus at Kenles the Thursday [6*] 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. after the comitatus of Dublin, and that Theobald de Verdon should do suit for himself and his tenant Almaricus de Sancto Amando at this comitatus. Also, that Kildare should be a county instead of being a liberty dependent on Dublin. (2) Because certain persons holding lands both in the Irish marches and in peaceful places, live in the latter, leaving the former waste and undefended, to the detriment of their English inhabitants, it is agreed that said persons shall keep wards in their march lands to hinder depredations, and that if necessary they shall be compelled to do so by taking their lands into the King’s hand. And, because depredators often escape on account of the inhabitants not having horses to follow them, each tenant of 20 librates of land in the marches or elsewhere shall keep a mailed horse, with other arms, always in readiness at his mansion, and other tenants hobbies and other horses according to their means. Those who live outside Ireland shall leave there sufficient forces for the defence of their holdings and tenants in case of war. In the event of depredations being committed in any district, all the inhabitants shall join with the sufferers in pursuing the robbers. All persons failing to do so shall be punished and shall be compelled to make restitution of goods lost or injured, in proportion to the extent of their negligence. (3) No one shall lead an army outside his own lands without licence from the chief justiciary. Penalties similar to those in (2). (4) No one shall have more kernes or idle men than he is able and willing to maintain at his own cost. Offenders in this matter shall be punished, and their idle men shall be imprisoned during the pleasure of the King’s court, and before release shall give pledges of future good behaviour. (5) Since it is the custom of the Irish when they are at war with their English neighbours to make a truce with one part of them in order that they may more effectively make war upon the rest, and then when they have destroyed the latter to break truce with the former, it is agreed that no one shall make truce with Ivish who are out of peace, unless it be universal. Penalties as in paragraph (2) above. : (6) None shall molest the Irish of any place to whom truce has been granted, so long as they keep the peace. Offenders shall be severely punished and shall make restitution to the Irish affected. (7) The lands of the marches having been frequently devastated by sudden attacks of the Irish when the justiciary was in remote parts, and few or none were found to resist them, it is agreed that in such cases all those who live in the invaded county or liberty and their neighbours on the confines of their marches shall together resist the Irish and maintain war against them at their own cost till they return to peace or obtain truce from magnates delegated for that purpose. Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 46 (8) Since the Irish have great facility in escaping after depredations owing to the density of their woods and the depth of their morasses, the more so because the king’s highway through the woods is often impassable, it is agreed that the lords of such woods and their tenants shall keep the highway open; the king or chief justiciary, if necessary, causing them to have aid in doing so from the whole adjacent district. (9) A similar enactment is made about the repairing and maintenance of causeways and bridges. (10) The whole community of Leinster, formerly a single liberty, is to unite for the purpose of levies and contributions and of making war upon the Trish. (11) Since the degenerate English affect Irish costume and, shaving part of their heads, let their hair grow long at the back, and call it “ culan,” so that Englishmen have been mistaken for Irish and have been slain, and enmity and rancour have been caused thereby, it is agreed that all Englishmen in Ireland shall conform to English customs in these matters, “nec amplius presumant auertere comes in colanum.” The justiciary and sheriff and seneschal of each liberty are to compel obedience. (12) In each liberty and county where there are Irish inhabitants there shall be two magnates who, when the chief justiciary is in remote parts, may conclude truce with Irishmen who betake themselves to war; and they shall immediately report their acts to the justiciary. Printed in the Miscellany of the Irish Archeological Society (1846), p. 15, and Irish Statutes, 194, where the date is discussed. 14, Epistle of Aristotle to Alexander the Great, called “ Secretum Secretorum.” Igoe 15. Treatise on the Sibyl. 1 1D 16. Beginning of a treatise on Purgatory. ii 18). The entire treatise appears below, no. 138. 17. Poem called “ Imago Mundi.” f. 20. 13th century (7). In French. This has probably some connexion with the poem called L’ Image du Monde, which was composed in the year 1245, though it is much shorter. See Carl Fant, L’ Image du Monde, potme inédit du milieu du xiiie siécle, in Upsala Universitets Arsskrift, 1886, and Histoire Littéraire de la France, xili. 294. 18. Narrative, the sections of which are headed “De conceptione precursoris Domini,’ “De conceptione Saluatoris per Spiritum sanctum,” “ De ortu precursoris Domini,” &c. f. 30%. 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 19. Charter of Henry IT. lig S54" 1172 x 1189. Confirms to Holy Trinity Church all its possessions granted before and since the coming of the English, as Archbishop Laurence (O’Toole) granted them. 20. Charter of King John. Toe c. 1200. A grant to Holy Trinity Church in same terms as No. 19, but adding a list of the possessions of the Church. Printed in Chartae 12, from Reg. Alan. ii. 175’. 21. History of our Lord. f. 54. In French. 22. Versified account of an embassy from Edward (1) of England to 1294. Philp (IV) of France. f. 65. The ambassadors were William Gainsburg, a “ Jacobyn” (i.e., Franciscan), and Hugh de Mamescestre. In French. The date is fixed by the fact that a safe conduct for Gaynesburgh was issued 24 August, 1294. Cal. of Pat. Rolls, Edward I, 1292-1301, p. 85. 23. Agreement between W., Bishop of Glendalough, and William Marescall, 1207 x 1212. Earl of Pembroke, as to three carucates of land. f, 64. The Earl is to grant to the bishop in the fee of Trst’madoun and (uel) in the fee of Moncolumpkilne and (uel) in Kilcovym, three carucates before the approaching Michaelmas, of which he had the earl’s charter in the first year of his coming into Iveland (A.D. 1207). Ci. Crede Mihi, f. 94". : William Piro, Bishop of Glendalough, died in or before 1212 (Rey. Alan. ii. 182). 24. Same as Liber Albus, no. 66. f. 64. c. 1282. 25, Ordinance of Archbishop Luke, that laymen of whom certain rectors 1230 x 1255. in his diocese had complained that they withheld tithes on merchandise, fishing, &c., were to be compelled to pay them. f. 64, 26. Charter of Archbishop L(uke) as to jurisdiction and absence of 11 Aug., 1236 or 1287. canons. f. 64¥. Printed in Mason’s St. Patrick’s, p. vi, from Dignitas Decani, p. 9, with names of witnesses and date, both of which are here omitted. 27. Confirmation by Archbishop L(uke) to St. Patrick’s of the churches c. 1250. of Kyliscopsantan and Kilbride. eOuge These churches had been previously granted by the same Archbishop to Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 47 A(ndrew) de Menavia as a prebend. They are now, on his death, transferred to the chapter of St. Patrick’s. Also in Dignitas Decani 53, and Reg. Alan. ii. 196. The date is implied to haye been somewhat late in the episcopate of Luke (1230-1255). 28. Charter of Archbishop L(uke) as to residence of canons of St. 8 May, 1247. Patrick’s. i GAY They are to repair to the church and take the oaths within a year of their appointment. Printed in Chartae 26, from Reg. Alan. li. 108%, and in Crede Mihi, 1037. It is also in Dignitas Decani, 50. It is here undated. 29. Concession by Archbishop John (Comyn) of the newly built mill of 1186 x 1212. William de Wavill to the canons of St. Patrick’s, a life pension of 2 marks a year being reserved thereout for Laurence, parson of Tauelach. f. 65. Copied from the Liber Niger in Dignitas Decani 230. Also in ae Alan. The LU TAg The date is between the foundation of the collegiate church of St. Patrick (1186) and the death of Archbishop Comyn. 30. Grant by William Mareschall, Karl of Pembroke, of his rights in the 1212 x 1228. land of Invercheli in Leinster to the church of Dublin. — f. 65. The land is described as “de tenemento meo versus venerabilem patrem meum H. Dei gratia Dublin archiepiscopum et Almauricum de Bellafago,” Also in Reg. Alan. 11. 106. 31. Grant by John, Earl of Merton (sic), of a market at Swords for 15 26 July, 1193. days (in the text 8 days) about the feast of St. Columpkilne, to Archbishop John (Comyn). E. 65: Printed in Chartae 7 (from Reg. Alan. li, 24) and Crede Mihi 87°. It is here undated. 32. Grant by John, Earl of Mereton, of the Church of Trim [1.e., Crumlin ] 26 July, 1193. to St. Patrick’s as a prebend. f, 65. Printed in Crede Mihi 87, 89%, Also in Reg, Alan. 11. 118. The date is taken from Crede Mihi. 33, Grant by John, Earl of Merton, to Archbishop John (Comyn) of a 1185 x 1199. market at Balimor every Saturday. f, 65%. Printed in Crede Mili 87°, Also in Reg, Alan, i. 24. 34, Grant by John, Earl of Mereton, to Archbishop John (Comyn) of 1185 x 1199, half a cantred of the Abbacy of Glendalough, near the Archbishop’s castle of Balymor. £. G5% Printed in Crede Mihi 87. Also in Reg, Alan. ii. 23%, 48 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 35. Confirmation by John, Earl of Mereton, to Archbishop John (Comyn) 1185 x 1199. of all his privileges. t60M Printed in Crede Mihi 87°. Also in Reg. Alan. 11. 24%. 36. Grant by John, Lord of Ireland and Earl of Merton, to Archbishop 27 December, 1193. John (Comyn) of the Episcopate of Glendalough. f. 65”. A fragment, breaking off at the end of the page. Printed in full in Crede Mihi 89%, and (with names of witnesses) in Chartae 7 from Reg. Alan. ii. 25%. 37. “Summa que vocatur Fet a saver.” } TOG An account of forms of pleadings in the King’s Court. In French. 38. Narrative of proceedings against the Templars before Pope 29 May, 1308. Clement V. f. TAY. The King petitions against the Templars by Wiliam de Vllers, Knight and LL.D. The charges made against them are given. Compare Papal Letters, 11, 48, 59. 39. Award of the Archbishop of Tuam in regard to the union of the See 1213 x 1216. of Glendalough to Dublin. ii (AON Recites the act of Papiron, Papal legate, who found the Bishop of Dublin ruling only within the walls of the city. He gave him the Pall and made Dublin the metropolis of the province, ordering that the diocese, in which both Dublin and Glendalough were situated, should be divided between the bishops, with the intention (as is believed) that Glendalough should become subject to Dublin on the death of the then Bishop. This would have taken place had it not been for the insolence of the Irish who had power in that district. Henry (11), hearing of the intention of the legate, confirmed the union of Glendalough to Dublin; so also did J(ohn), the present King of England, to John (Comyn), predecessor of the present archbishop. The church in the mountains, though held in much reverence, has been deserted for nearly forty years, and has become a den of thieves, insomuch that more homicides are committed in that valley than in any other part of Ireland, “ propter desertum et vastam solitudinem.” In Christ Church Deeds, 20, and Reg. Alan. ii. 56%. The date is between the accession of Henry de Loundres as Archbishop (1218) and the death of King John. 1 J.e., Be it known. Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 49 40. No. 39 repeated. fae 1213 x 1216. In the hand of Anthony Dopping, Bishop of Kildare. 41. Memorandum of indemnity on the election of John Aleyn, Dean of 3 January, 1472. St. Patrick’s, to the Archbishoprie. £, PCY: In the matter of an obligation entered into by John Reuers, for Aleyn, on the occasion of the election of the latter as Archbishop, to the amount of £100, the prior and convent were indemnified by the said John Aleyn, Archbishop elect, John Leche, chancellor, Richard Eustace, treasurer, William Helgyn, archdeacon of Glendalough, James Haket, prebendary of Tagonyll, Henry Whyte, citizen of Dublin, and Master Thomas Milton, notary public, in the presence of John Walshe, citizen of Dublin, Walter Ryane, chaplain, and others. Signed by John Bowland. 42. Fragment of treatise with the title “ Genesis.” f. 78. The chapters are headed: “De creatione empirei celi et quatuor elementorum,’ “De primaria mundi confusione,”’ “ De opere prime diei,”’ “De opere secunde diei.”’ The treatise breaks off at the end of f. 78’, a few lines below the last of these headings. 43. List of Archbishops of Dublin. ~~ ; f. 78 marg. ce. 1305. The list begins with Donatus and originally ended with Richard de Feringys. The next three archbishops are added by different hands. 44, Tables giving the dates of Septuagesima and Haster for a period of 532 years, 1280-1811. it i, 79. 45, Table for calculating the date of Septuagesima, f, 88, 46. Table for calculating the date of Easter. f. 887. 47. The fourth book of the Sentences of Peter Lombard. f, 89. 48. Charter of Hugh Tyrel. f, 93, marg. 1188. Grants to his son, Sir Richard Tyrel, his right in the tenement of Balligorman, which is contested by the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. Dated 34 Henry. Ends: “Hiis testibus Dominis Willelmo de Frenis, Ricardo Tyrel fratre domini Hugonis Terel, &c.” Hugh Tyrel, and his son Richard, were both alive while John de Curci was Justiciary (1185-1189): see Chartularies, i. 125. This proves that the king mentioned in the dating clause was Henry II, not Henry III, whose 34th year was 1249-1250. 49, Release of Richard, son and heir of Hugh Tyrel, to the prior and c. 1190 (?) canons of Holy Trinity, of two carucates of land at the grange, called Grangia Gilgorman, claimed by the latter to belong to the manor of Castrocnocke. f, 93°, marg. For the date, see note on no. 48. R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII,, SECT, C, [7] 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 50. Acknowledgment of Richard, son and heir of Hugh Tyvel, that he c.1190(?) has received 10 marks from the prior and canons of Holy Trinity, in consideration of his release of the foregoing grange, near the “ villa Ostmannorum.” f, 94, marg. Repeated below, no. 90. For the date, see note on no. 48. _ 51. Confirmation by Hugh Hoysey, of certain lands to the Church of ¢. 1200. —_ Holy Trinity. - £, 94, marg. The boundaries are defined thus: “a via regia que tendit ad Fineglas usque ad Athudamas. Et circum (?) Athudamas usque ad Ardneannaid usque ad vallem que est 1uxta Kyllmolidoid et de Kyllmolidoid usque ad hampnem Annelypphy et cum Moyn agal per has divisas usque ad terram canonicorum et diuisas expressas in carta domini regis quam habeo.” Compare Christ Church Deeds, 195, 469. 52. Memorandum that Walter de Lacy gave to the Church of Holy Trinity, Clonbalymor and Dyrieskelide (?), in Meath. f, 128°, marg- 53, Fragment, repeated below, no. 101. f. 150°, marg. 54, Life of Albanus, King of Hungary, and extracts from lives of various saints. | ii DIL. 55, History of the foundation of Holy Trinity Church. f. 160. Repeated with variations, no. 140. 56. Various scribblings. f, 162. 57. The Great Charter of Liberties of King John. flO2s: 15 June, 1215. Ends: “Datum per manum nostram in prato quod vocatur Rounemed, inter Wyndesore et Stanes xv die Junii anno regni nostri xvi° (sic).” Printed in Statutes—Charters, 6. 58. Re-issue of the Charter of Liberties by Henry ITI. f. 165. 6 November, 1217. Ends: “Datum per manum venerabilis patris domini R(icardi de Marisco) Dunholmensis episcopi cancellarii nostri apud sanctum Paulum Londoniis vi° die Novembris anno regni nostri secundo.” — | This charter differs considerably from the second (undated) re-issue of the Great Charter. See English Historical Review, July, 1907. — . 59. Charter of the Forest. aa 2 fl Ceee 6 November, 1217, Printed in Statutes—Charters, 20. - . % LawLtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 51 60. Statute of Merton. fy UGHae 23 January, 1236. Printed in Statutes, 1.1. See also Irish Statutes, 27. 61. Dictum de Kenilworth. f. 166%. 31 October, 1266. Printed in Statutes, 1. 12. 62, Statute of Marlborough. eile De 18 November, 1267. Printed in Statutes, i.19. See Irish Statutes, xiii. 63. Letter from Brother Henry la Ware, prior of Holy Trinity, to Master 31 May, 1307. John, dean, Master William, archdeacon, and Master Maur, precentor of Kildare. f. 172" marg. Recites a letter from the latter to the former, dated 22 May, 1307, stating that they had received an apostolic rescript in favour of the prior and brethren of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem at Dublin, and demanding obedience ; and informs them that he has obeyed their command. 64. The Statutes of Westminster the First. eB. 1275. In French. 5 Printed in Statutes, 1, 26, and Irish Statutes, 47. 65. The Statutes of Jewry. bs ey 1274 x 1278 (7). In French. Printed in Statutes, i. 221; where see note on the date. 66. Statute of the Exchequer. fap hoe Date uncertain. In French. Printed in Statutes, i. 197b, under the title, “ Districciones de Scaccario,” as part of “Les Estatuz del Eschekere.” 67. Statutes of Gloucester. lig JURE ‘July 1278. The statutes as here given lack the preamble. They include the Statute of Appeals (see Statutes, 1. 49), and conclude with a form of writ addressed to the sheriffs. In French. Printed in Statutes, 1. 47, and in Irish Statutes, 86. 68. Les Estatut de Religium. vig GS 15 November, 1279. A French version of the “Statutum de viris religiosis,’ which is printed in Statutes, i. 51, and Irish Statutes, 36. 69, Poem. £1817. In French. ; (T*] Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Or CNS) 70. List of various kinds of writs, with forms of writs, and explanation of legal processes. f. 188. In French. 71. Chronicles of England, 1066-1291. f. 199. Pentecost 1295. Partly in French. | Ending with the rubric: “Cronica in ecclesia sancti Pauli Londoniis scripta per manus fratris [verb. ras.] anno gratie m°cc° nonaginta quinto in festo pentecostes.”’ The Chronicles are followed by a number of chronological data, including the following : (1) “A fundacione ecclesie sancti Pauli Londoniis per Athelbertum regem m°Cxxvi (sic).”” (2) “A conversione Anglorum per beatum Augustinum, dexcix.”’ (3) “ Ab adventu Normannorum in Angliam, cexxv.” . 2 Of these (1) is evidently erroneous; (2) gives the date 597 + 699 = 1296; and (3) gives 1066 + 225 = 1291. 72. Letter of King Edward (I) to the Dean and Chapter of Cycestvre. Y July, 1291. f. 202°. Recites (1) an instrument of Florence, Earl of Holande, Robert de Brus, Lord of Annandale, John Baillof, Lord of Galleweye, John de Hastinges, Lord of Bergeueny (Abergavenny), John Comin, Lord of Badenogh, Patrick de Dunbar, Earl of the Marche, John de Vescy, for his father, Nicholas de Soules, and William de Rosse, agreeing to accept his decision as sovereign lord on their claims to the crown of Scotland, dated Norham, 5 June, 1291 (in French); (2) an instrument of the same, giving him possession of the kingdom pending the decision, dated Norham, 6 June, 1291 (in French); and orders the Dean and chapter to record the same in their chronicles. Ends: “Testibus magistro W. de Marchia thesaurario nostro apud West- monasterio,” &e. The two instruments recited are printed in Rymer’s Federa, i. 755. 73. Memorandum. f. 2017, marg. On the Friday after St. Nicholas, 23 Edward (1), (9 December, 1293), Sir John FitzThomas, Lord of Offaly, imprisoned Richard de Burgo, ‘Karl of Ulster, in Ley Castle, and on the Sunday following (11 December) [took] the Castle of Kyldare. 74. Annalistic notes. f. 202° marg. 75. Memorandum. f. 203 mary. Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 53 States that in 1311 William de Burgo led an army against Richard de Clare at Bonrath and insulted him, and that the latter seized de Burgo aid kept him in custody in Bonrath Castle. 76. Various notes and scribblings. f. 203° marg. Among the rest is the statement that in the year 1301 a great part of Dublin, with St. Werburgh’s Church, was burnt. 77. Various notes. f. 204. On weights and measures, the counties of England, the names of the peers of France and the electors of the Empire, &c. 78. Statutes of Westminster. f. 204”. Lent, 1800. Wrongly headed “ Statutes of Winchester.” In French. Printed as “ Articuli super Cartas” in Statutes, i. 136. Also in the Liber Ruber of Ossory, f. 44°, with the title “ Novi Articuli.” 79. Statute of Winchester. Ip AD 8 October, 1285. Printed in Statutes, i. 96. See also Irish Statutes, 254. 80. Arithmetical notes, &c. f. 208. 81, Form of homage rendered by John (Balliol), King of Scotland, to 1296. Edward (1) at Berwyke on Twede. f. 208°. 82, Questions concerning Baptism. and the Eucharist, with answers. [f. 208°. 83. Letter of Richard de Averingis, Archbishop elect and confirmed, to 4 September, 1110. Thomas de Cheddiswourre, Dean of St. Patrick’s and Vicar-General, concerning Philip de Braibrok, canon of Holy Trinity. [f. 209. The Archbishop-elect has seen, and caused to be examined by men learned in human and divine law, the process transmitted to him by Cheddiswoure, from which it appears that Braibrok having fallen into heresy, and having abjured the same before Cheddiswowre, had relapsed. As he is again penitent, Cheddiswowre is directed to cause him, in the places where he had promulgated his error, to revoke it and teach the catholic faith in the presence of Cheddiswowre and other learned men. He is to be excommunicate during the Archbishop-elect’s pleasure, and to be imprisoned for a year in the monastery of All Hallows near Dublin, where he is to have but one meal of bread and beer a day, except on Wednesdays and Fridays, when he is to fast on bread and water. Dated “Guascone.” 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 84, List of Archbishops of Dublin. f. 209°. c. 1472... Ends with Michael Tregurre, Doctor of Theology, 21st Archbishop, who died at his manor of Tallaght, 21 December, 1471, and was thence borne to St. Patrick’s with a multitude of the clergy and citizens, and was buried at the corner of the altar of St. Stephen. 85. Charter of Milo le Bret. f. 210. c. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church for the salvation of the souls of his wife, &c., of his lord Hugh Tyrel, and of Hugh’s sons and heirs Roger and Richard, the communia of the wood of Maynclare, two acres which William Molendinarius held lying between the Ria and the Camnoc, and “messu- agium unum sibi et suis faciendum et pratum ante et retro usque ad utramque aquam et pratum subtus terram usque ad antiquum canale quod descendit de Cammoc in Riam.” The canons are to have the right of having their pigs in the said wood every year. Ends: “His testibus Ricardo Tyrel domino meo, Hugone de Lohe, Willelmi [sic] de Hestam, Adam de Sernefeld, Stephano de Mesintone, Osberto de Bedifordia, Adam filius [sic] Symonis, Willelmo archidiacono Dublifi, Helia Arolde et multis aliis.” The date is inferred (1) from the occurrence of the names of the witnesses in Christ Church Deeds, 18, 19, 24, 476. The first two of these deeds belong to the time of Archbishop Comyn (1182-1212). (2) From the fact that Milo le Bret made a grant, witnessed by Jobn de Curci, aed (1185-1189), and Hugh and Richard Tyrel (Chartularies, i. 125). 86. The same as Liber Albus, no. 31. fo 2h0: 87. Instrument of William Mariscall, Earl of Pembroke and Justiciar of 1224 x 1226 (7). Ireland. f. 210%. The prior and convent of Holy Trinity having intimated that R. de Castello Martini has taken proceedings against them about certain chapels belonging to the church of Kylcolyn, granted to them by him and his pre- decessors, he commands William Grassus, seneschal of Leinster, that he put that plea in respite till his coming into Ireland, and that the prior and convent are to be protected in their possessions. Compare Christ Church Deeds, 16. The terms of the deed seem to indicate that it was issued by the younger William Marshall, viceroy 1224-1226. His father was viceroy 1191-1194. Cf. Liber Albus, no. 31. 88. Charter of Archbishop John (Comyn). f. 210%: c. 1210x1212. After inspection of the charters of William Mareschall, Earl of Penbroc, Ysabella his wife, Reymund Grosse, and the Bishop of Glenda- lough, he confirms the church of Kyleolin to the church and canons of Holy Lrinity. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 55 Ends: “His testibus Willelmo archidiacono Dublif, Helya de Muha, Audoeno Brun, Helya canonico, magistro Petro, magistro Daniel, Willelmo elerico, cum aliis multis.”’ In Christ Church Deeds, 15. The date seems to lie between that of Liber Albus, no. 31 (g.v.) and the death of Comyn (1212). 89. Charter of Archbishop Luke. fi. 210%. 26 August, 1242. Grants to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity a tithe of animals taken in his forest on the mountains. Dated at Clondulkan. 90. Same as no. 50. feeoilole c. 1190 (2). 91. Bull of Pope Boniface (VIII). f, 211. 23 February, 1300. Confirms and renews the indulgences granted according to the report of the ancients to those who visited the basilica of St. Peter. Plenary indulgence is granted to all Romans who for thirty days, and to all others who for fifteen days, visit the basilicas of St. Peter and St. Paul daily— being penitent and confessed—during the year beginning Christmas, 1299, and each hundredth year following. Dated at St. Peter’s. See Fleury, Hist. Hecl., xviii, 651 sqq. 92. Grant by the Prior and Convent of Holy Trinity of a burgage in the villa of Kilbekenet and two acres of land to Andrew de Dalkey and Eva his wife at a rent of 3s. fey Ziel. 93. Agreement between Robert, prior of Holy Trinity, and Peter and October, 1260. John Comyn concerning the villata of Kynsale. f. 211%. The agreement was made in the court of Prince Edward in Dublin before Hugh, bishop of Meath, Waller de Wellesligh, Arnald de Berkeleg, and Alexander de Notingham, itinerant justices, and others. John Comyn re- cognizes the villata to be the jus of the prior. The prior grants him the villata, except one carucate formerly held by Mabilia Comyn, at an annual rent of 5 marks during the life of Margery Comyn, who holds a third of the villata as dowry, which at her death is to revert to John, the rent after her death to be. 100s. In Christ Church Deeds, 91. 94. Verses. f. 201%, | 95. Note on “the danger of an oath on the book.” f, 212. 96. Verses... Aes peaey Begin: “Eece mundus moritur vitio sepultus.” 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 97. Note on the B.V.M. AG Begins: “ Beata virgo Maria mater Domini xii annorum fuit quando per Spiritum Sanctum angelo nunciante concepit.” Breaks off at the end of the page. 98. Annals up to A.D. 1168. f. 213. 99. Note. f, 214 marg. States that on 12 October, 1345, the chapter of Dublin was summoned to defend the Archbishop in the proceedings instituted against him by the Archbishop of Armagh in regard to the title of Primate. 100. Memorandum on the destruction of the property of the Church of Holy Trinity. f. 214. States that on 19 July, 1461, the east window was blown in, and the falling stones broke many chests containing jewels, relics, ornaments and vestments of the altar, and muniments—among the rest the foundation charter of Henry II [above, no. 19]. At the request of the prior and convent, and by order of the Barons, such of the charters as could be read were enrolled in the Court of Exchequer, 3 Edward IV (1463-4). By a miracle the Staff of Jesus, though the chest in which it was kept and other relics therein were destroyed, was found uninjured lying above the stones. Printed in Todd, Odzts, p. xix. 101. Memorandum on the Staff of Jesus. f, 214, States, almost in the words of Giraldus Cambrensis, Hib. Hxp. 11. 20, that in 1180 it was sent from Armagh to Dublin, with St. Patrick’s stone altar, by (William) FitzAldelin, and deposited in Holy Trinity Church in the time of Archbishop Laurence (O’Toole). The words of Giraldus are quoted verbatim no. 53. See Todd, Obits, p. ix. 102. Commission of Sir Walter de Torniburi, by Archbishop John 1 October, 1312. (de Leche). f. 214°, He, being Chancellor of the King in Ireland and Canon of Dublin, is appointed Vicar-General, in the room of William de Rodyerd, whose com- mission is withdrawn. Dated also in the second year of Archbishop John’s episcopate, at London. 103. Note on the tithes of the prior of Holy Trinity for a period of three 1272 (2) years. f. 215. The total for 1272 is said to be £60 15s. 103d., the collectors being W. de Bagepuz, brother Stephen de Follebourne, and John de Boseo, LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 57 104. Charter of Amori de Nugent. fi (2. é. 1230. Grants to Holy Trinity Church an acre of meadow in the land of Main, which the late Rolland Haket held, adjoining the land of Kensale. Ends: “ Hiis- testibus Amari de Houeve, Philippo de Nugent, Reginaldo Taleboth, Lodowico de Felt™, Ricardo le Mestre, Johanne de Cestria, Galfrido de Kylgart, Simone Comin, Willelmo nepote domini prioris, et multis aliis.” The date is approximately fixed by the following facts: Philip Nugent, father of Amori, made a grant with the consent of the latter, 1227 x 1244 (Chartularies, i. 11); Reginald Talbot appears in a deed certainly earlier, and probably considerably earlier, than 1220 (Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey, ed. Gilbert, 347); John de Cestria made a grant, c. 1228 (Chartularies, i. 219). 105. Charter of Henry de Herefordia. f, 215. c. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church 2s. of rent out of Ralph de Landaf’s holding in the villa of Contkeran. Ends: “Hiis testibus domino Waltero de Herefordia, Guidone de Herefordia, Rogero de Herefordia, Ricardo de Herefordia, Roberto filio Jordani, Roberto le Flaumant, Adam capellano, cum multis aliis.” Henry de Herefordia appears in deeds, c. 1185 and 1206 x 1224 (Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey, ed. Gilbert, 197, 332); Walter and Richard witness a deed, 1198 x 1212 (ib. 194); Roger and Richard appear together, 1186 x 1209 (2d. 80, 124). 107. Charter of Richard Tyrel. ti ZA ce. 1215. Grants, with the consent of his eldest son and heir, H. Tyrrel, to the monks of St. Brigid de Castello Cnoth [7m title the monks of Malvern], the land which belonged to Flenirgan {?) (elsewhere written apparently Flonagan), and all the moor and “ les brutes.” The boundaries are defined. Ends: “ Hiis testibus Milone le Breth, Johanne Tyrel, Willelmo de Faipo, Willelmo de Hestam, Stephano de Mesintone, Haket de Nugent, Johanne de Setinfelde, Alexandro Sabbe(?), Rogero Denswelle, Willelmo de Magene, et multis aliis.” Hugh Tyrrell, son of Richard, makes a grant to St. Patrick’s, shortly after the death of William de Marisco (1242. See Clyn’s Annals, s.a.): Reg. Alan., i.11%; copies of various documents which have evident relation to the present charter are preserved, and may be dated 1212 x 1219; one of them has apparently three names ofiwitnesses in common with it. See Dignitas Decani, 29, 33; Reg. Alan., ii. 200%. Other deeds in which William de Hestam or Escham is named, date from about 1218 (Christ Church Deeds, 24, leg. Alan., ii. 6°). By these facts the date is approximately fixed. 108. Letter of Archbishop John (Comyn) to H., prior of Holy Trinity. 1182 x 1185 (?) f. 215Y. The Archbishop of Canterbury intervening, a treaty of peace is being made between the Archbishop and the King. Therefore, since he cannot make an exchange of the lands of his church without the consent of the prior and the Archdeacon, he commands the former to come to him speedily, - R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [8] 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. bringing with him Thomas, the canon, and the seal of his church, “ sub sigillo Willelmi de Piro signatum.” John Comyn became Archbishop in 1182. H. was prior, c. 1178 (Christ Church Deeds, 468 e) ; and it seems improbable that there was a prior with the initial H. between 1185 and the date of Comyn’s death (1212). See Reg. Alan., ii. 56, 71, Dignitas Decani, 1, Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey, ed. Gilbert, 117, 318. 109. List of the Christian. Kings of England. ie 215%, 1307 x 1827. Begins: “ Ivo rex regnavit xxxvil annos.” Ends: “ Edwardus (11) filius e1us regnavit.” The omission of the years of Edward’s rule indicates that the list was compiled in his reign. 110. Verses. fale Begin: “Si dare vis suspende moram, da fronte sereno.” 111. Brief of Edward (11). ta2ikye 28 November, 1309. Orders John Wogan, Justiciary of Ireland, to state the reason why in the King’s name he presented a vicar to Kylcolin, which has long belonged to Holy Trinity Church. Dated at La Grove. 112. Inquisition held before John Gernon and John Grauntset, by 19 November, 1338. commission of the King, at Dublin, in a controversy between the prior and convent of Holy Trinity and the mayor and citizens of Dublin. fee 2ilee The dispute was about the “rectory” of the water of Aniliffi, and the rectory and lordship of Gargetmedis, and in what parish these meadows were situated. The jurors—viz.: Wlframnus de Bernevall, John Cristofre, Thomas Wodloke, John Balligodman, John Derpatrike, Nicholas Abbott, John de Novo Castro, Thomas Walleis, John Foxe, David FitzWalter, John Fitz Michael, and John Mareschall—find that the prior and convent are rectors on both sides of the river Aniliffie, with right to the tithes of fish caught in the burgage of Dublin, and temporal lords and rectors of Gargetmedis, which are in the parish of St. Michan’s; and their pre- decessors have time out of mind enjoyed the same, paying a head-rent of 18d. a year for the meadows to the mayor and citizens. 113. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Swerdis. f, 218: 1249 x 1252. The names, with description of holdings and rent, are as follows: Hugh de Belingis: the land which Robert de Bothynham held, viz. : one carucate, 40s.; the land of Balilok’, i.e. 100 acres and 12 acres, 59s.; 1093 acres, 63s.; 244 acres, 10s. 14d.—all in the tenement of Luske. William de Belingis: the land which Reginald, late dean of Swerdis, held in the fee of Swerdis, 40s. Robert de Serdelewe: 80, 13 (sic) acres in LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 59 Schecdonhe (?) next the land of William Sucgewak’, 2 marks; 7 acres which Maewirtht held; 55 acres in the tenement of Swerdes (of which Emma Scot held 80 acres, Padin Oballe 20 acres, and William de la Grane 5 acres), 20s. ; 30 acres in the tenement of Swerdes, which Walter Carpentar held for life, 24s. 10d. Peter Salsar : for 60 years, 2 messuages in the villa of Swerdis and 12 acres of land, 9s.; 59 acres in the tenement of Swerdis and a burgage in the villa, 45s. 3d.; 67 acres in the tenement of Glimatan, 38s. 6d.; half the land which Simon de Weneberge held “alu,” 20 acres, 3 mark. Adam Barbator: 24 acres in Swerdis, 1 mark; for 30 years, 10 acres, houses and “curia” which belonged to Hugh de la Felde, } mark. Richard Malebraunche: half the land which Simon de Weneberge held in the tenement of Swerdis, 3 mark; 21 acres in Swerdes, Ils. 6d. Sir Alexander the Saracen: Portraghly of the fee of Swerdes, and all the warrens (cuni- cularia) pertaining thereto, 1 lb. of incense. Master John de Marleberge: the land which Walter called the Bishop held, viz.: a carucate in the tenement of Swerdis, and 2 acres and a messuage in the villa which Richard Blundus held, and 4 carucate at Clunaran—paying for the carucate 6 marks, and for 52 acres with messuage, 20s. Ralph de Fingal: the land called Cathnoc, viz. : 2 carucates which Robert Wallensis held, 6 marks. John Fitz Alexander of Swerdes: 29 acres in the tenement of Swerdis, 21s. 4d.; 5 burgages in the villa, 5s. Reginald Fitz John: land which his father held in Toberheranus, and 2 acres between the moor of Leucehale and the Archbishop’s estate, 30s. Robert Juvenis, burgess of Swerdis: 36 acres in the tenement of Swerdis and 1 burgage, 36s.; 3 burgage, 2s. Columba Ottohing: the land which Alan Ottohong had in the villa of Luske, 63 marks. Robert de Mora: 20 acres in the tenement of Glinathan, 15s. Lawrence de Bodeham: the land which his father held in the villa of Luske. Baldwin Marescall: by marriage, the carucate which Walter Ruffus had, 40s. Walliam Suchwat: 10 acres in Cendrum, and 8 acres between the land of Walter Carpenter and the king’s way, and 26 acres in Skedonit, and a messuage and curtilage in Bollihare (?), 21s. (above line, 41s.). Henry Mol of Glimathan: 70 acres, 46s. 6d. Richard the Clerk: 4 carucate and 83 acres and 4 strang in the tenement of Glimathan which Stephen de Glimethan held, 45s. 9d. Hugh de Russe: “ad firmam perpetuam,” 40 acres, 37s. 6d. Walliam Palmer: 2 carucate in the tenement of Luske which William Wig held, 5s.; the land of Acderyn(?) in the tenement of Sankayn(?) (these Cristin held more fully), 5s. Robert Scottus: land at Wrene, 2 marks. John Preyse: 20 acres in Swerdis which Walter Bissop held, and 5 acres which Angnes (szc) Educ (?) held and [... ] which Robert Moryn held, 11s. Thomas, son of John, son of Lionisius: 2 carucates and 80 acres, 16 marks. Sir William the Englishman : (S*] 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 3 marks (sic) of the villa of Rathmoy, near Luske, | lb. of wax at Easter. William de Camera: 32 acres which Robert de Drefhan (?) held in the manor of Swerdis, 20s. Maurice and Henry de la Hulle: 1 carucate and 30 acres in Balilokayn, 20s. John de Herlande: 30 acres of the fee of Swerdis which Lewis Tundu held “alu”, 10s. R(ichard de la Corner), Bishop of Meath: 3 carucates in Portrachely (?). He and his first heir or first assignee are to pay £9 4s. 2d. for life. Subsequent heirs to pay this with 4 mark of increment. Canons of St. Patrick of Holmpatrick: in frankalmoigne, the whole “bream” where stood the chapel of St. Brigid in the manor of Swerdis, from the house “ Balniatoris’”’ to the wall of Walter Ciminus, with 4 acres in the land of Werene. Walliam Feretarius: the land which his father Walter held “in manus seu molendini villa,” 3 marks. In Reg. Alan., u. 189. For the date see note on No. 115. 114. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Balimore. 28M 1249 x 1252. The list is as follows :—Buwrgesses of Balimor: their burgages according to the laws and liberties of Bristol for ever, rent for each, 12d. ; 10 acres in free burgage according to the same, for each burgage, 12d. ; common pasture beyond the water of Balimor as the broad way goes towards Balkynglas to the stream of Sigin, and as the stream goes up to the ford on this side of (citra) Caxu, and as a certain stream runs [called | Knoxi up to Anleffy, 4s.; the same repeated [the stream being now called “Sygin ”]; the land which Gilbert Laweles held near Kellicarkayr, which we bought from Robert, son and heir of the said Sir Gilbert, $ mark. The Men of Dunlowuet: their burgages in the villa of Dunhumelaght according to the laws and liberties of the burgesses of Balimor, 12d.; a carucate in Bolimachnan, 20s. The Men of Dunlouan: 4 carucates and 134 acres, and common pasture of a moor in the same villa, £8 11s. and 3 marks 153d. William Longus, Nicholas Superbus, David Albus, Thomas Albus, Murardach Hocherdyn, Thomas de Kardewee (2), David Fangwas: 180 acres arable land, meadow and moor, in the villa of Crewelpi, £4 10s. for all service, saving to us the suit of the mill (sequela multure molendini) of Ballimor. Walliam Hunel, Nicholas Palmer, Henry Scarie (7), Hugh Herint, the widow Alicia: 180 acres as before, in same villa, with common pasture between said villa and the villa of Tobbir (?), £4 9s., saving as before. Lobert Niger: 5 burgages in the villa of Balmor which Ralph de Hulle held, 5s. Gilbert de Furneys: 1 carucate which John Comyn held in Balirodogan, 6 marks. Wealliam Wallensis: | carucate “ pro 3 mare. red. pro 40d.” Hugh Ilum: for 30 years from 1280, land in the mountains near Kylgarsan, called Conmath[u], with pasture of Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Nigerand Liber Albus. 61 the wood of Kylkarehan and of the adjacent mountains and out of the wood of Kilgareham to make houses in the same land and for mending hedges (ad claustra sepum) and out of the old wood for fire at the view of the forester, 8s. and 9" (7), 12d. of increment. Philip Obery: the land which his father Neymw’ Obery held in Kylbodan, viz.: 1 carucate and 35 acres “ et Bolim Clenedren (?) ” for pasturing his own beasts, 2 marks. Robert Arthur: 15 carucate, viz.: Baliconlat and Kylpatrike, 3 marks, 9% and 3s. of increment. Thomas Judas, son of Adam Judas: 5 carucates in Balimacronan, 2 marks. Philip de Forham and Humfreda his wife, 2 marks and 3 mark of increment Augustine Fitz Roger and his heirs by his wife Begray: the villa and land of Dunboch and adjacent pasture, 5 marks and 4 mark of increment. Richard Fitz Roger : the land which he held in the time of our predecessors with pasture for 10 cows, 10 other beasts, and 100 sheep, and turbary for his own fire, 24s. 5d. and 38. 7d. of increment. Augustine Fitz Roger: the land of Balielyn which Hugh de Lega held, for himself and his heirs by his wife Elizabeth, daughter of said Hugh. Geoffrey, son of Philip, the knight: 1 carucate at Balimony which D.(?) of good memory recovered from him in the King’s court, 2 marks in 9 and 10s. 8d. of the increment. Resericus, son of Resericus, and Matilda his wife: custody of tenement of Coylach, which devolved by the death of John Harald, 100s. Yvo de Dunlouan: 1 carucate, viz., the rath of Dunlouan, which Hugh de Sarradelaugh held, and another carucate called Vela Clomathmeth, which Crotegan held, and 3 acres of marsh beside the king’s way, 25s. Duciessa, daughter of Othothelan : 1 ecarucate in Coylan se. in Balimornan, 4s. Bortanus Otohlan: for himself and his heirs for 20 years from 1249, 20 acres in Clunbride, with pasture of our lands and mountains,4 mark. Sridinus Macclohyn: 20 acres in Lochlin with pasture and turbary, for 20 years from 1249, 5s. Osbert de Crumlyn : the land which Dunehald Heryenatht held in the manor of Tauelaught, 50 [shillings]. Walliam Albus of Gykelkyvin: the land which Osbert de Cromelyn had in the same manor, 50s. to us and 2s. to the said Osbert. Osbert de Crumlyn: the land which Dunehbald Herienath held in the same, 50s. Master John de Kyldar: land between Ballimor and Furcinewell— rent of burgage of Balimore, 12d. Lawrence Gurnard: our oven of Balimor with suit of the same villa for life, 20s. Richard Saffer: custody of the land of Geoffrey Roc in the tenement of Ballimor, up to marriage, service to be rendered to us which Geoffrey rendered. Andrew Gamage: 3 carucate, viz. : in Baliodali, 12s. 6d. ; 42 acres between the road from Dublin to Balimor in Coylauht, and the land of William Baret and Walter Albus and the ditch called Felom, 5s. and 2b. of incense to the chapel. Walliam Doding: halt of our land of Strabo, 4 marks. Richard Doding: the other half of same, 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. d6s. 8d. John Fitz John of Penris: the land of Fynenouer, for 60 years from 29 September, 1240 (?)' “et quam in maneriis nostris juxta nouam uillam tam ad negotia sua facienda quam ad alia sua propria pascenda,” on his death his heirs to have his land, 40s. William, son of Richard Surdevalle: the land of Rathfyn in the tenement of Balimor,5 marks. Robert, son of Robert Blund: 1 carucate, viz.: Balisenor in Adkip, 20s., which land has usually rendered 2s. of increment. Burgesses of Holywood (de Sancto Bosco): 64 acres each in free burgage with the customs of Bristol and all the pasture in mountains and plain, viz.: 47 burgages and 15 “front” containing 3074 acres, besides 201¢ acres of escheated land. Rent for each burgage, 12d., and for the escheated land, 27s. 8d., &c. In Reg. Alan., ii. 189%. For the date see note on no. 115. 115. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Castlekeyvyn. fen ZiORe 1249 « 1252. Sir William the Englishman : the land of Lakyn and Myneglas, for 2 marcates of land, and 164 acres, with pasture of the mountain and of the wood of Glesdey and “ housbote ” and “ heyber,” “et ignem et porcos proprios in foresta i1.,” 25s. ; the land which Derimrinus (?) MacTheys the chaplain held, 3 marks; custody of the land of Theobald Pyncerna in the district of Arclo, saving to us the advowsons of churches, 2 marks. Richard the Englishman : for life, the land of Kyladreny, which John Laweles, knight, held, with liberty to assign it by will, for twelve years, and “ housebote ” and “ heyber ” in the wood of Baliloranth by the view of the forester, 100s. and $ mark of increment. John Doget: 2 carucates of the land of St. Kylererechy, 4 marks, saving advowsons and tithes; that which he has in Balidunly and Lismorothe, 3 carucates, 16s. 8d., saving as before; Balidunly and Clismoreyge, 3 carucates, 16s. 8d., saving as before; Kylererey (?), 2 carucates, 4 marks, saving as before. Abbot and Monks of St. Mary, near Dublin: the land of Ruscoly which William Oscanlin held “ala.” Richard le Archer: 2 carucates in Clemolyn Emanetkan (?), 1 mark, saving as before ; 2 carucates in Clansmolyn Emanegan [sic, repeating the preceding |, between the land of Henry de Thauelaught and Stouach, and extending to the great water, with pasture “ vinnorum monom,” 20s., saving as before. Yvo Patrick : 2 carucates in Derlestre and Clonbo in our tenement of Saukeyvin, “retentorum nemor® de Leytron,” and 20 acres in Arclas adjacent thereto on the south, with pasture, &c., 10s. and 40d. of increment. Abbot and convent of St. Thomas outside Dublin: the land of Kylwisky with the natives. Walliam ‘Tenth year of consecration of Archbishop -Luke. Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 68 de Belingis: for life, 113 acres of the land of Carbonch (?), 5s. and 20d. of increment; 5 carucates in Balimaclocher(?), Balidergor, Baliomuchay, and Balyofynan, and housbote and heyber, &c., 3 marks. In Reg. Alan. 11. 1907. The date of this and the two preceding lists, which are evidently contemporary with it, seems to be fixed by the mention in no. 114 of two leases of the year 1249, and by the reference in no. 113 to R., Bishop of Meath, as (it seems) still alive. Richard de la Corner—the last Bishop of Meath with the initial R. before a.p. 1400—vacated the See before 29 June, 1252. That the lists were drawn up between 1249 and 1252 is confirmed by an examination of the names of the feoffees. Passing over the fact that the names of eight or more of them are found, apart from the others, in deeds which range from 1225 to 1264 (Reg. Alan., i. 3, 12%, ii. 121", 129, 183¥, 188, 195, 202¥, 204¥, Christ Church Deeds, 56, 482, Calendar of Does. relating to Ireland, i. 2816, 3082, ii. 166, 292), we may lay stress on the occurrence of others in groups, in documents dating from about 1240 to 1264. Thus Thomas Judas, son of Adam Judas, William Surdevalle, and Richard Dodyng appear together between 1230 and 1244 (Reg. Alan., 11. 126), Alexander the Saracen, and William de Belingis, in 1241 (ib. 208%), William Barret, Richard Dodyng, and Walter Albus, ¢. 1250 (ib. 188), Richard Fitz Roger and John Comyn, ¢. 1260 (id. 106), Hugh de Belingis and Peter de Sauser, in 1264 (ib. 203), and William Long, Andrew Gamage, and Thomas, son of Adam Judas, 1257 x 1271 (ib. 123). Further, Alexander Fitz Roger, mentioned as a feoffee in no. 114, was son-in-law of Hugh de Lega, who witnessed a deed in 1185 (Reg. Alan., i. 8). And Yyo de Dunlouan (see no. 114) was dead, about 1260 (ib. ii. 122). In the face of these facts, we may perhaps regard as a clerical error the date 1280 given to one of the leases referred to in no. 114. And not much importance need be attached to the tradition reported by Archbishop Alan (Reg. Alan., ii. 189), that the lists were drawn up by Archbishop Fulk de Saundford (1257-1271). 116. Arithmetical Notes. its PAD) 117. Inspeximus of various charters. 1 Zaza. 7 December, 1265. Hugh (de Tachmon), Bishop of Meath, Richard de Rupell, Justiciar of Ireland, Master William de Bagepuz, Dean of St. Kennice’s, Kilkenny, and Fromund le Brun, papal chaplain, grant inspeximus (dated at Dublin) of the following :— (1) A charter of Henry III, confirming a previous grant by him of privileges to the city of Dublin. The grant ended, “Testibus Ricardo de Hum constabulario, Reginaldo de Curtenyey, Ricardo de Camulla, Willelmo de Lannalleyo, apud sanctum Laudum.” The confirmation ends, “Testibus H. de Burgo comite Cantie justiciario Anghe, Henrico de Aldythel, Hugone Dispensario, Johanne filio Philippi, Roberto Anguyllun, Radulfo Tyrel, Galfrido de Cauz et aliis. Datum per manum venerabilis patris R. Cycestrensis episcopi cancellarii nostri apud Herford,” &c., and is dated 15 June, 1229. (2) Charter of John, Lord of Ireland, and Earl of Morton, to the citizens of Dublin, defining the boundaries of the city, and granting certain liberties. It ends, “Testibus Stephano Rideldo [sic] meo cancellario, Waltero de Dunstamuill, Willelmo de Kahang senescallo meo, Theobaldo Waltero pincerna Hamone de Walloniis, Ingeramo de Pratellis, David Wallensi, Ricardo de Buuer, Fulcone de Cantelou, Willelmo filio Ricardi, Gilberto de Angulo, 64 —- Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ~ Rogero Tyrel, Magistro Benedicto, Magistro Petro Canuto apud Londofi” &c., and is dated 15 May 1192. (3) Confirmation of the foregoing by King John, which grants in addition half the water of Auenelyfy for fishing. Ends:—“Testibus hiis S(avarico) Batonensi episcopo, Galfrido filio Petri comite Exsexye, R. comite Melleti, Roberto de Harecurt, Petro de Pratellis, Galfrido de Costantin, Willelmo de Cantelou, Ricardo de Reueriis, Roberto de Wauci, Gaufrido de Mariscis, Roberto de Plesceto. Datum per manum Simonis archidiaconi Wellensis apud Optonam,” &c., and is dated 7 November, 1200. (4) Charter of Henry III, identical in terms with the foregoing and ending as (1) above, except that the name of Geoffrey de Cauz is omitted. Dated 15 June, 1229. (5) Charter of King John, prohibiting disturbance of the citizens of Dublin in the liberties granted by his charter. It ends, “ Teste G. filio Petri comite Exsexie apud Fakeham,” &c., and is dated 10 November [1202]. : (6) Inspeximus and confirmation by Henry III of a charter of King John to the citizens of Dublin. King John’s charter grants to the citizens to hold the city in fee-farm with the fishing of the Liffey (certain rights excepted) at a rent of 200 marks a year, with licence to build a bridge over the Liffey, and confirms previous charters by Henry II and himself; and grants them all the lands pertaining to the city as defined in his charter, saving the agreement between them and the monks of St. Mary outside Dublin; and permits them to have an annual fair for 15 days beginning with the vigil of the Invention of the Cross (2 May), saving to the Archbishop the aforesaid fair for two days, viz, 2 and 3 May. It ends :—“Testibus domino H. Dublin archiepiscopo, H. Imelacensi episcopo, W. Marescallo comite de Penbrokia, W. comite Sar, H. de Burgo justiciario nostro Anglie, W. Briwer, G. de Marisco, Philippo de Wigornia, Rogero Pipard paruo, Waltero de Rydelesford. Datum per manum Ricardi de Marisco cancellarii nostri apud Marleberge,’ &c. Dated 3 July, 1215. The confirmation ends as (1) above, and is dated 15 June, 1229. Of the deeds of which inspeximus is given (2) is printed from the original in J. T. Gilbert’s Historie and Municipal Documents 51, and Chartae 6, and (3) in Gilbert, op. cit. 57. 118. Memorandum. f, 223 marg. John Fitz Geoffrey was made justiciary of Ireland in 1266. ‘The year is omitted. But, according to the Itinerarium printed in the Patent Rolls of King John, he was at Feckenham on 8 and 9 November, 1202, and at Bridgenorth 11 November. LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 65 119, Letters Patent of Edward, eldest son of the King of England. f. 223’. 27 June, 1266. Since in England no persons, secular or other, can be brought before an ecclesiastical judge except in matrimonial and testamentary causes, and by the gift of the King, his father, Edward enjoys similar liberty in Ireland, he prohibits pleas concerning chattels or debts against the citizens © of Dublin from being held in the court of Christianity except such as arise out of testamentary or matrimonial causes. Dated at Kennylworth. 120. Charter of King John. f 223%. 13 March, 1208. Grants to William Marescallus, Earl of Pembroke, his land of Lagenia, saving to the crown the city of Dublin and two cantreds adjacent thereto, and the royal money and suits of the county of Dublin, as before accustomed, and the pleas of the crown. Ends :—“Testibus domino P. de Wyntonia, domino J. Norwycensi episcopis, Willelmo Briwer, Hugone de Neuill, Thoma de Samford, Willelmo de Cantilupo, Ada de Port. Datum per manum H. de Weyit archidiacono Wellensi apud Marleberge,” &c. In Reg. Alan., i. 202 (without names of witnesses). 121. Charter of Henry (II) to Hugh de Lascy. f. 224. 1171 x 1172. Grants him the land of Mydia for service of 50 knights to be held by him as Mureardus Humelachlin held it. Ends:—“ ha eh a pan . rine Meats eae Pewee ¥ e E ae “Hay = ey eR et ae tO ees Sra i “Te Hien ier . SSPE VERD Oe ee) ROR Teese ' Fp TO 2 a ae Lees at ? neta! Pees a taglts ciivinaits gy alah tt : o oe a) J * rad *f co . s ey rsad ts) pep iby, : hey a. CS SMP R IR ER Ss fr ; : ae Al SU OR LESS, , ‘ pee ; } ee ued ene y 7 ] ¥ J Gunes LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 93 White—continued. John, proctor of the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, 41. Patrick, apparitor of Geoffrey Fyche, 40, 43. Philip, 135. Richard, 5, 63. Thomas, N. 114. Thomas, notary public, 42. Walter, N. 114. William, 3. William of Gykelkyvin, N. 114. Whyttakyz, 76. Whyttier, Walter, 11. Wig?—Wigornia: see Worcester. Wikeford, Robert de, archbishop of Dublin, 60. William, archdeacon, 31: N. 86. archdeacon of Dublin, N. 85, 88. archdeacon of Kildare, N. 63. baron of Naas, 31, N. 86. bishop of Leighlin, 24. bishop of Lichfield, 7. canon of Holy Trinity, 8. clerk, N. 88. nephew of the prior of Holy Trinity, N. 104. prior of Holy Trinity, N. 135. son of Cadewely, 58. son of Gilleberan, 72. Sir, the Englishman, N. 1138, 115. the tailor, 58. Winchester — Wynchester — Wynchestre — Wynchestyr—Wyntonia, bishop of: see P. David, prior of Holy Trinity, 11, 22, 23, 36, 37, 40, 43, 44, 56, 57. statutes of, N. 78, 79. Windsor—W yndesore (Berkshire), N. 57. Woder, Peter, bailiff of Dublin, 28. Wodlok—W odloke: see Woodlock, R, I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©, Wodstoke: see Woodstock. Wogan, Sir John, justiciary of Treland, 4, N. 111. Wolff, Peter, clerk, 43. Woodlock—Wodlok— Wodloke, John, 38. Nicholas, 38. Thomas, juror, N. 112. Woodstock — Wodstoke (Oxfordshire), docu- ment dated at, 72. Worcester—Vigornia— Wig?—Wigornia, Jolin, earl of, deputy of George duke of Clarence, 1. Philip de, N. 117. William, N. 1138. Wrene, N. 113. Writs, N. 70. Wrokeshale, Adam, N. 2. Wycumbe, John de, 39. W ydon—Wydone, Alisone, 51. Richard, carpenter, 51. inventory of goods of, 49. testament of, 50, 51. wife of : see Halgane. master Richard, prebendary of Lusk, N. 136. Robert, wife of : see Alice. Thomas, 38. William, 50, 51. Wylpyt, William, 38. Wynchester — Wynchestre — Wynchestyr — Wyntonia : see Winchester. Wythis, Philip de, N. 2. Wyndesore: see Windsor. Yago, prebend of, N. 136. Ymer, Audoen de, proctor of convent of Holy Trinity, 4. Yong, Thomas, notary, 40. York, Richard of Shrewsbury, duke of, 17. [18 | 94 mi fe) BE TRISH COPPER HALBERDS. By GEORGE COFFEY. Read Novemper 11. Ordered for publication NovempBer 13,1907. Published January 20, 1908. Prares, 1.— TT. Iy a paper on the Copper Celts found in Ireland, published in the Journal of the Anthropological Institute for 1901, I have put forward a body of evidence which, in my opinion, establishes the existence of a Copper Period in Ireland —a time transitional between the Stone Age and the Bronze Age, in which, although stone was still in use, copper was gradually displacing stone for cutting implements generally throughout the island, and bronze had nofas yet come into use. I may briefly summarize the chief points of the argument:— (1) Copper celts have been found in all parts of the country.’ (2) The word ‘ copper’ is used in the sense of unrefined copper—called by smelters “coarse copper”’—and includes as impurities small percentages of tin, antimony, arsenic, lead, iron, silver, gold, more rarely zine and nickel. These impurities when in small quantities are to be referred to the ore, and must be accepted as such in the absence of evidence to the contrary, and not assumed as is usually the case—especially in the case of tin, antimony, and arsenic—to have been intentionally added. The percentage of tin in thirteen specimens analysed does not exceed 1:10, and in the majority of cases (nine) does not exceed 0°5. This is well within what may be expected from ore treated by a primitive process of smelting, and is much exceeded in the case of ores known as tinny ores, such as from Cornwall, Saxony, and Bohemia. The low temperature of primitive smelting, which failed to extract more than 50 or 60 per cent. of the metal from the ore, favoured the retention of the tin in the copper.® 1Vol. xxxi., p. 265. 2 To the list of counties from which copper celts are recorded should be added Dublin, making eighteen counties so far. ’ The question of tin and other impurities may be said to be finally disposed of by Professor .W. Gowland’s experiments on primitive smelting: Presidential Address, ‘‘ Copper and its Alloys in Prehistoric Times,’’ Journal of Anthropological Institute, 1906, vol. xxxvi. CoFFrEY Trish Copper Halberds. 95 (3) The type of the copper celt is distinct, and in general is easily distin- guished from that of the bronze. But the whole development of the metal form of flat celt took place within the copper series. This is illustrated by a progressive refinement of form and increasing flare of the cutting edge, and such special points as the moving up of the thickest part of the celt in section, from near the edge to the middle of the blade, marking the change from the stone form to that of metal. This development of the celt is completed before copper goes out of use; in other words, the bronze celt begins at the finished copper type. This point is important, as it excludes other explanations of the absence of tin (in a bronze proportion) from these copper celts. (4) The “finds,” though few, support the general argument. In some cases several copper implements have been found together; and bronze implements are not found in the copper finds, or copper in the bronze.' One find is of particular interest in connexion with the present paper. In the collection of Mr. Robert Day, of Cork, and found near Birr, King’s County, are:—three celts, a fragment of a fourth, a halberd, and a small nondescript blade, perhaps a fragment of a similar implement reworked, as also the fragment of the celt appears to have been.” All the objects are of copper, and appear to be of the same quality of metal, which was noticed at the time they were found “as certainly not bronze, but seem to be all copper.” I had no doubt they were copper; but as the halberd was of more than ordinary interest on account of the associated objects, I asked Mr. Day to allow me to have the halberd analysed. Mr. Day readily consented; and my thanks are due to him for the very generous way in which he has, on this as on many former occasions, readily assisted investigation. The analysis of the halberd proved it to be atypical copper. It is the first on the list of analysed specimens, p. 99. The Birr find shows us that the halberd was in use in the full Copper Period; and, judging by the form of the celts, we may place that specimen towards the end of the period. But more primitive types of the halberd are known ; we may therefore presume that the halberd goes back to well into the time of the Copper Period. The National Collection at Dublin contains 49 specimens of these broad, coppery blades. In a few cases there may possibly be a doubt as to whether they should be classified as halberds or primitive daggers. The localities of 1 To the finds mentioned in the paper on copper celts should be added :—two copper celts found: at Clontoo, County Kerry (1906: 5 & 6), and two found in 1857 in a street-cutting in Dublin (1906 : 435-6), : 2 All the objects are figured in my paper on the celts, Pl. xxxiii. [is] 96 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. the majority are not known further than that they have been found in Ireland. But, from the known localities, they seem, like the copper celts, to have been found in all parts of the island; and local distinctions of type, if they existed, are not now possible. Of the 49 mentioned, 20 have localities, as follows :—Antrim 1, Cavan 3, Roscommon 2, Galway 8, Meath 1, King’s County 1, Queen’s County 1, Clare 1, Limerick 1, Cork 1. Seven of those from Galway represent a single find, which gives that county an undue proportion. In addition to these may be mentioned :—6 in the Day Collection—Fermanagh 1, King’s County 1, and Cork 4; 1 from County Wexford is in the British Museum, and 1 from County Donegal is in the Evans Collection! TYPES. Arranged in series, No. 1, Plate I., appears to be the earliest. It is small (52 inches), quite plain, without mid-rib, blunt-rounded at point, and has four rivet-holes. The figures in the plates are reduced to 4 full size (linear), and, in addition to a current number, that in Wilde’s Catalogue, or the Register reference since 1862, the date of the publication of the Catalogue, is given in all cases. 3 The developed, longer, and somewhat curved, more pointed but still blunt-rounded blades have almost always three rivets, often with large, well- rounded heads. The small, straighter blades, which seem to pertain more to the type of No. 1, often have,on the contrary, four rivets, though they are also known with three, and the rivet-heads are not a marked feature. For these reasons, I am inclined to regard the short, straight blades, mostly with four rivets, as the earliest type. Some of the blades show, however, rather advanced casting, and such are probably well on in the period. Numbers 2, 3, 4 illustrate these short, straight blades. They run to about 9 or 10 inches in length; and, allowing nearly 2 inches for the handle- plate, the blade will have projected some 7 to 8 inches from the shaft. Numbers 5 to 7 represent some short, straight blades of about the same size, with three rivets. The butt is rounded off, as is usual with examples for three rivets ; but No. 5 retains the square butt. No.6 was found in a bog at Laragh, Carrickmacross, County Monaghan. It is not in the collection, but lately was in the possession of Mr. R. Gore-Mason, who sent it to the Museum. No. 7 is a broad, straight blade with three rivets, found near Mallow, County Cork. It has been analysed. * Scythe-shaped blade from Letterkenny, Co. Donegal, ‘‘ Bronze Implements,’’ p. 263. Corrry—T rish Copper Halberds. 97 No. 8 is straight, poimted, and apparently had six rivets. It is exceptional ; but the metal is copper and similar to the other halberds. It resembles somewhat in outline the rock-markings in the Maritime Alps. See page 105. No. 9, from Ballyboley, County Antrim, appears to have had only two rivets, but is otherwise of the same class of blades. It has been analysed. No. 10 is noticeable for the mid-rib divided along its length imto three by a sort of reeding; and the form resembles somewhat the dagger-type. No. 12, which measures 12} inches in length, partakes also rather of the dagger-type ; but the rivets, as explained, p. 104, dispose me to consider it to be a halberd. No. 11 is a short, triangular blade with four rivets, found at Tallyhaw, County Cavan. It will be noticed that it has a slight curve, anticipating or influenced by the longer curved blades. What may be considered as the developed or normal type of the Irish halberd blade is slightly but distinctly curved, so that they have been called “scythe-shaped.” They vary from about 9 inches to 15 or 16 inches in length, and about 5 to 4 inches in breadth at the widest part; with few exceptions they have three rivets with somewhat large heads. The various sizes are well represented in a find of seven of these blades obtained in 1850 when making the railway near Hillswood, County Galway. They were given to the Royal Irish Academy by the Chief Engineer, Mr. G. W. Hemans, who wrote that they were found about 23 feet under the surface of a shallow bog, “stuck in a bunch in the ground, with points down. No other relics appeared near them.”! Numbers 15 to 19 Plates are these blades, the largest of which is 16; inches by 32 inches, and the smallest 11 inches by 3% inches. One specimen, No. 19, has been analysed. There is a similar blade, No. 29 in the collection, no locality, which measures 15% inches by 32 inches, but usually they do not much exceed 12 inches in length. A specimen in the British Museum from the County Wexford, also very similar to those mentioned, measures 154 inches long. Another long and well-curved blade of the same type is shown, No. 20,no locality. Itis remarkable for the large conical metal (copper) washers attached to the heads of the rivets. This class of rivet-head is known to belong to an early part of the Bronze Age ;? but it is the only example of the form that has as yet been found in Ireland. 1 Proc. R.I.A., vol. iv., p. 565. 2 Montelius, ‘‘ Die Chronologie der altesten Bronzezeit in Nord-Deutschland und Scandinavien.”’ 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is, I think, useless to attempt to place the following halberds figured here in a series of development; and no progression can be claimed for the forms of the halberd further than that there appears to be a movement of development from the smaller straight blades to the larger and curved blades. They may be noted simply as varieties. Nos. 23 and 24 are similar forms, with broad central spaces; the rivet-plates are somewhat shaped and squared at the ends. No. 23 was found in the County Meath, and No. 24 in the King’s County. No. 26 is unusual in that the plate, which projects slightly as a broad tang, is pierced for six rivets, and has one or two notches in the end of the plate. The blade is straight, a sight inclination to one side more than the other in the line of the mid-rib and edges, and the slope of the butt of the mid-rib, alone suggesting the curved type. The unusual number of rivet-holes may be due, as suggested by Wilde, to some extra rivets having been added subsequently to the original. Nos. 27 and 28 are two well-formed examples, with unusually massive rivets; the mid-ribs and edge-flutings are well-marked. No. 27 shows a shght inclination to the curve. No. 28 is more pointed and straighter in its lines, but shows in the slope of the butt-end of the mid-rib its connexion with the halberd-type of blade. In one or two cases the mid-rib has been brought to a slight roof-ridge (like “ Bronze Implements,” fig. 357); and a fine example of the curved form in Sir John Evans’ collection (“ Bronze Implements,” fig. 331) shows a well- marked bead down the mid-rib; but in most cases the mid-rib is a plain, rounded curve in section. ANALYSES. The halberd blades presented some difficulty to analyse properly. They are too thin to allow of the metal being taken by borings at the sides, as may be done in the case of the celts. The examples selected were therefore some- what restricted to already defective specimens. J. W. Mallet analysed one specimen in 1853.1 An ordinary scythe- shaped blade, 10 inches long by 3 inches broad, stated to be from Roscommon. The tin in this blade is returned as 2°78 per cent. This high percentage of tin inclined me to expect that a rising percentage of tin might be found in the specimens now analysed, indicating a gradual transition to bronze. Analysis has not confirmed this supposition; and, as I shall presently show, there is reason to believe that some error must have crept into Mallet’s 1 Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxii. J. W. Mallet, pu.p., F.c.s., Professor of Chemistry in the Medical College of Alabama, 1860. Corrry—Irish Copper Halberds. 99 analysis. Detailed analyses of the following five specimens were made by Mr. James H. Pollok, p.sc., F.c.s., Assistant Chemist in the Royal College of Science, Ireland ; and I have to express to him my thanks for the care he has taken in a somewhat troublesome matter—one of no very exciting nature to the chemist. Mr. Pollok’s analyses are set forth in the following table; the samples taken were mostly too small for the accurate determination of traces, and in some cases, as W. 248, were a good deal oxidised. ‘The specimens analysed are all figured,’ and are indicated by the word “analysed.” | Copper. | Tin. ae Arsenic. | Lead. | Silver.| Iron. SR. 1 | King’s Co. | Day Coll., No. 25,| 99°02 0:22 | Nil Nil 0°19 | 0°26 | 0°04 Nil | 2| Antrim, | 1903, 235, No. 9, | 97°31 0°31 | 0°14 0°18 Nil Nil Nil Nil 3 | Galway, W. 241, No. 19, 98°06 0:22 | Nil Nil 0°58 | Nil 0°17 Nil 4 | Cork, R. 459, No. 7, .| 98°30 0°30 | 0°27 0°37 Nil Nil Nil Nil OMe Vie248),0NO: 285. 0) | 97-24 0°18 | Nil 1°54 Nil 02257 |e Nal Nil These analyses show that the metal of the copper halberd blades is in no way different from that of the copper celts analysed in my former paper. Mallet’s analysis, however, still stood in the way, causing me to suppose that a higher percentage of tin might be found in some of the specimens which. had not been analysed. Mr. Pollok, therefore, made a spectroscopic analysis of eight additional specimens, including that previously analysed by Mallet, with a view of determining which, if any, showed strong tin lines, so that a quantitative analysis could be made of them if necessary. It may be well to explain that the method involves no injury to the specimen whatever. It consists of using the specimen as one of the electrodes of a Ruhmkorff coil, and photographing the spectrum of the spark. The spectrograph is then compared with the spectrographs of a known series of alloys of copper and tin—in this case from 0°5 per cent. to 8:0 per cent. of tin; and from the comparison of the number and strength of the lines seen in the spectrum a close approximation of the composition of the metal can be made. The spectrum of the specimen W. 262, believed to contain 2°78 per cent. 1The portion taken for analysis was in cases somewhat larger than would be inferred, as unfortunately an accident happened to some of the results, necessitating a second analysis, 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of tin, did not show, on the contrary, any strong indications of tin; and it was estimated by Mr. Pollok to contain less than 0°5 per cent. To place the matter beyond dispute, it was therefore decided to make a chemical deter- mination of the actual tin in the specimen. Mr. Pollok finally reported :—“ As I had been informed that the sample W. 262 was supposed to contain about 2 per cent. of tin, I made two chemical analyses of this sample, and found that, in point of fact, it contained 0:25 per cent. of metallic tin, which entirely confirms the spectrographic result.” It must therefore be finally accepted, Mr. Pollok adds, that W. 262 “ con- tains 0°25 per cent. of tin and not more.” Some mistake must therefore have occurred in the original analysis or in the printed paper. At first sight it would seem as if the error was caused by a slip in the place of the decimal point. But this is not so; the results are uniformly given to two places; the total is correct, and from the text it is evident that it was regarded as a bronze. Moreover, Wilde quotes the analysis of this blade without com- ment (p. 486). But the halberd is covered by a crust of brown-black patina of oxide of iron, which does not dissolve in nitric acid. A portion of the work may have been entrusted to a student; and though the colour of the precipitate should have indicated its nature, it is conceivable that the oxide of iron was weighed in with the tin. The portion cut off for the original analysis was evidently quite large, judging from the present appearance of the blade (Pl. IIL, No. 30), and must have contained a considerable quantity of the patina. Mr. Pollok found no less than 0:49 per cent. of iron oxide crust in the portion, 2 grammes, analysed by him. However it happened, we can well understand that some mistake took place in the analysis at a time, 1853, when the importance of the question involved was not appreciated. There can fortunately be no doubt as to the identity of the specimen. It still retains Wilde’s original number, also a special label marked “Mallet,” and was the only halberd from which a piece had been cut off for analysis prior to the present paper. There seems, however, to have been an error in stating it was from Roscommon. Wilde does not give any locality for the specimen analysed by Mallet. JI have gone into the subject of this analysis in some detail, as it has been quoted in works of authority. Of the other seven halberds examined by the spectrographic method Mr. Pollok says: “None of them contained over 0°5 per cent. of tin; most of them much less; a number of them showed several lines of lead; some showed two lines of arsenic; and a number of them showed one line of silver; and one gave a faint single line of tin (W. 286). They are all nearly pure copper, with small quantities of impurities named.” The examples examined were W. 271, W. 231, W. 238, W. 236, W. 247, R. 1978, and Corrry—TIrish Copper Halberds. 101 1881, 196. All of these are figured, and are indicated by the letter “8S” added below the figures, As the method does not claim to be more than a close approximation, though with care it may be a very close one, I think we can say that the tin in these specimens is certainly below 1 per cent., most probably below 0:5 per cent.,as Mr. Pollok assures me he has no reason to doubt. North Germany (Montelius, figs. 73, 70). Sweden (Montelius, figs. 216, 217). This finally removes the doubt expressed by Sir John Evans, in “ Bronze Implements” (p. 265), that, though “ many of these blades have the appearance of being made of copper, but the absence of tin in their composition has not as yet been proved” —a statement which was probably in part influenced by Mallet’s JM analysis, quoted in a later part of the work (p. 421). MopDE IN WHICH HALBERD-BLADES WERE MOUNTED ON SHAFTS. The manner in which the halberd-blades were attached to their shafts is explained by the bronze halberds with bronze shafts—the blade and upper part of the shaft often in one piece—from North Germany and from Sweden, fig. 1.1. These halberds are referred to in an early stage of the Bronze Age. But they are of bronze, and in casting and other features show a considerable advance on a primitive type; the large imitation rivets cast in the head of the shaft no doubt represent an earlier form in which the shaft was of wood and the rivets real, Ten bronze halberd-blades were found together near Stendal in Prussian 1 Montelius gives a list of thirty-one finds (two from Sweden) in ‘‘ Die Chronologie,”’ p. 27. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. CO. [15] 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Saxony, but without handles, four of which are figured in Montelius’ “ Die Chronologie,” and are reproduced here (fig. 2). An analysis of one of the blades gave 15 per cent. of tin, and of a rivet 4°5 per cent. of tin. From the straight-across mark on the blades, and some bronze tubular pieces for the handles, there seems no doubt that they were intended for wooden shafts placed at right angles, and evidently represent the earlier type. The blades are straight, and about 11 to 12 inches long, the longest being about 12} inches. It is important to note that the rivets are of two kinds, large and stout, like the usual Irish form ; and some with metal washers, like the solitary example found in Ireland on the copper blade, No. 20. In general appearance these halberd blades from Stendal are closer to the Irish halberds than any others which have been found on the Continent, but do not include the curved or scythe-shaped form common in Ireland. Kxamples of copper halberds, with remains of the transverse wooden shafts in position, found by H. and L. Siret in the south-east of Spain,! give us, how- ' See plates to H. and L. Siret’s ‘Les Premiers Ages du Métal dans le sud-est de 1’ Espagne.”’ The largest halberd (fig. 3, below) is given as about eight inches, Corrny—Irish Copper Halberds. 108 ever, more direct evidence on the subject. The halberds in this case go back to the very beginning of the Bronze Age in that district. The form of these copper blades was, however, in most cases T-shaped, and different from the Irish examples. Fig. 3. Fie. 3.—8.-E. Spain. Halberds attached to their shafts are again shown among the prehistoric rock-markings in the “Italian Maritime Alps,” lately published with numer- ous illustrations by Mr. C. Bicknell.’ 4 d Fic. 4.—Rock-Markings, Maritime Alps. CJ) But the actual blades which can be classified with any certainty as halberds are very rare in the North and Middle Italian districts, though some of the copper and early bronze triangular dagger forms may have been occasionally mounted as halberds. In the admirable guide published by the British Museum to the Antiquities of the Bronze Age, mention is made (p. 117) of a hal- berd-blade said to have been found at Calvatone, Cre- mona, which, it is added, Fic. 5.—Cremona. (+.) “bears a striking resem- blance to Irish specimens (fig. 60).” The reference is to the Irish specimen from Wexford. But the Cremona blade is quite straight; whereas that from Wexford is of the usual Irish curved form, very like our No. 29. It is 1 «¢ Prehistoric Rock Engraving in the Maritime Alps.’’ C. Bicknell, Bordighera, 1902. [15*] L04 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quite coppery-looking, and is, no doubt, of copper, or a bronze poor in tin; and though somewhat unusual in type for Italy, there appears to be no reason to doubt the locality of the specimen, which was acquired by Sir A. W. Frankes in Lombardy. Pigorini, who saw this blade, compared it to Evans’ figure 334,a straight, triangular blade about 10 inches long, from Ballygalway, County Tyrone.t Through the kindness of the authorities at the British Museum, Mr. E. Armstrong has made an outline drawing of the blade, which I reproduce here.” Though there is a general resemblance between all these heavy riveted blades, as in the case of that from Ballygalway, a close affinity of type also exists to the blades from Stendal, with which region a relation may be inferred from an early time by the Brenner Pass and the Upper Elbe valley. The mark of the handle across the butt on both sides is irregularly curved, which agrees with the slope in the line of the rivets, and indicates that the blade was mounted with a slope downward; there appears to be no doubt that it was a halberd. The rivet-holes are nearly square, which perhaps recall the square hole in butt-ends of some of the primitive flat celts from the Aigean.? The copper character, and possibly the square form of the rivet- holes, indicate an early date for this blade. As Montelius remarks, the halberd-blade can be distinguished from the broad dagger by the mark of the handle, which is curved or indented in the case of the dagger, but straight across in that of the halberd. This is generally true; but there seem to be some exceptions in the case of primitive blades, as shown in the Siret plates. | There is another point which has not been noticed hitherto, as far as Iam aware. The hindmost rivets, both in the case of blades with four rivets, and those with three only, are shorter than those in front of them; this I have shown in the side-views of several specimens; and the way in which the heads of the rivets have been sloped when being burred by the hammering further emphasizes this feature. The shortness of the end-rivets and slope of the heads imply that the handle was rounded off behind the blade, as would be the case with a transverse shaft. So there appears to be no room for doubt as to the manner in which even the long scythe-shaped blades were mounted on handles, though some uncertainty was formerly expressed on the subject. In the great majority of examples, the halberds were mounted at right angles to the shaft, and not inclined downwards, as was more usual in the case of celts, even in the Stone Age, which was adapted to a controlled blow 1 « Bulletino di Paletnologia Italiano,’’ vol. 8 (1882), p. 171. * Also figured in Montelius’ ‘‘ La Civilisation Primitive en Italie,’’ Pl. I. B. 33. 3 «* British Museum Guide,’’ Bronze Age, fig. 119. Corrry—Irish Copper Halberds. 105 more from the elbow than from the shoulder. This is to be inferred from the examples of bronze halberds with metal shafts already mentioned, most of the examples from the south-east of Spain, and the rock-markings of the Maritime Alps. But examples are known in which the blade was sloped.! The Irish halberd-blades were evidently mounted at right angles to the shaft in the same way as most of the Continental blades, as can be seen from the straight-across marks of the handle which can be traced on several of the examples. But the Irish type is distinct from the Continental, both by the length to which the blades attain, and the curve which occurs in many of them. The latter may, indeed, be spoken of as the characteristic Irish type. I have figured a blade 164 inches long, and two others over 15 inches, One from the County Wexford, 153 inches long, is in the British Museum; but no halberd- blades at all approaching this length appear to have been found on the Continent. The curve is also peculiar to Ireland. It is of mechanical advantage in the adaptation of these blades to halberds, especially the larger blades, but appears to be unknown on the Continent. Halberd-blades, both of the straight and of the curved types, have been found in Scotland, apparently of copper, and indistinguishable from the Irish ; but they are of much rarer occurrence than the Irish examples.? Ireland may therefore be regarded as the centre of the copper scythe-shaped type. In England halberd-blades are very rare, and the curved form appears to be quite unknown. It has been supposed that the size and length of the rivets indicated massive handles, thought by Wilde to have been of metal. This has been pointed out by Sir J. Evans to be a mistake; but Wilde’s statement of the length of the rivets, “some an inch and a half in length” (R.L.A. Cat., p. 450), is Strangely erroneous. On the contrary, the rivets are noticeable for their shortness between the heads, almost always under ? inch, in the case of No. 21 (W. 255) not exceeding $inch. They imply a broad, fiat head to the shaft, rounded off at the back, as already mentioned. At first sight, the head of the shaft, as judged by the rivets, would seem, perhaps, too slender; but, as 1t was of considerable breadth, and would be bound round above and below the blade, it was, no doubt, strong enough. That it was customary to so bind the shafts may be inferred from examples with the 1 See Montelius’ ‘‘ Die Chronologie,’’ figs. 69 and 251; the latter of northern type, but trom nF Hungary, is also figured by Hampel in ‘‘ Venere Studien uber die Kupferzeit,’’ Z. f. E. 1996, p. 76, and appears to be copper, or bronze poor in tin. The halberd appears to be otherwise unknown in that centre. * See Evans’ ‘‘ Bronze Implements,’’ p. 268. One of the scythe-shaped blades is figured in tho Catalogue, National Museum, Edinburgh, p. 142. 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. metal shafts, such as Montelius’ “Die Chronologie,” pp. 29 and 83, where the lapping is imitated in the casting of the head. There are three bronze halberd-blades in the collection which may now be noticed. They have not been analysed, but are of quite unmistakable yellow bronze, fig. 6. The first is a straight blade, with well-marked mid-rib, 114 inches long by 43 broad, and may possibly have been a broad dagger; but the stoutness of the blade and some marks of the handle, which seem to point to its having been straight-across, as well as a shght want of symmetry in the shape, inclining to suggestion of curve in one of the sides, induce me to class it as a halberd, though the four rivet-holes are rather small, and disposed along the back more after the manner of a dagger. It was formerly in the 3.(W. 295) VS TTEROU Roscrea Co Tipperary Fic. 6.—Bronze Halberds found in Ireland. (4.) St. Columba’s College collection, and was probably found in Armagh or one of the adjoining counties, where most of the objects in that collection came from. The second is a very well-shaped bronze blade, slightly curved, and more pointed than is usual with the copper blades, 843, inches long by 47 inches at the butt. The rivet-holes are peculiar, consisting of two large ones in front and four smaller behind these, along the margin of the back. The locality is not recorded. The third of these bronze blades is a curved, beaked form of quite excep- tional type, closely resembling that figured in Evans from Co. Cavan, page 266, fig. 332. It measures 74 inches long by 83 inches across the base. This blade, found near Roscrea, Co. Tipperary, differs, however, from that from Correy—ZTrish Copper Halberds. 107 Cavan, in having two large rivet-holes, and also two notches in the margin at the back, and has likewise a sort of treble mid-rib; otherwise, it is of the same form as that from Cavan, which is also of bronze, and both agree in being somewhat broader at the base than the length. These two appear to be the only examples of that type of halberd-blade which are known. CONCLUSIONS AND DATE. Of the thirteen copper celts, analyses of which were published in my pre- vious paper, in one case only was the tin returned as reaching 1 per cent. This was the specimen analysed by Mallet, who returned the tin as 1:09; and it was the only Irish copper celt analysed previous to that time. As Mallet’s analysis has been shown to be erroneous in the case of the copper halberd, I am inclined to think that the percentage of tin in this celt may likewise have been stated too high; and it will be best to rule this case out in any discussion of the subject. Of the remaining twelve specimens, in eight cases the antimony was not separated from the tin; and in three of the eight the conjoined tin and antimony reached 0°8; in the other five of the eight the conjoined tin and antimony varied from a trace to 0°6. In the remaining four cases out of the twelve, in all of which the tin and antimony were separated, the highest tin reached was 0:12. In the five analyses of copper halberds, in all of which the tin and antimony were separately determined, it will be seen that the tin varies from 0°18 to 0°31 per cent.; and that antimony was present in two cases, amounting to 0°27 in one specimen; in one of the copper celts, in which the antimony was separately determined, it rose as high as 0°6 per cent. We may therefore conclude that the copper halberds are simply coarse or unrefined coppers from similar ores to the copper celts, and that the copper implements found in considerable numbers in Ireland may contain from a trace up to about 0° of tin—rarely, if ever, exceeding that per- centage. This small percentage of tin has been shown in my previous paper to be derived from the ore and not intentionally added, and may occur in the copper ores of even a conspicuously non-tin district, as shown by Siret’s investigations in the south-east of Spain. It is not necessary to press this point further. An increasing percentage of tin was not found in any of the copper celts, or, contrary to expectation, in the copper halberds. Whether a gradual increase of tin would be found in the early bronze celts, showing 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. an intentional addition of increasing quantities, would require a series of analyses of bronze celts. But judging from the widespread use of copper implements in Ireland (as shown from the number and distribution of the counties in which they have been found), from which it may be inferred that copper remained in use for a considerable time, and the uniform absence from them of added tin (notwithstanding development of type), it seems more probable that bronze was introduced as an alloy of a known proportion of tin, without having gone through any tentative stage in Ireland of experiment with increasing quantities of added tin. Moreover, in the case of the halberds, the great rarity of any specimens of bronze blades which can be classified as halberds indicates that that form of implement practically ceased to be used when bronze came into use in Ireland. Certain features of the copper celts indicate a gradual transition from stone to metal. It seems therefore reasonable that we should look perhaps for the prototypes of the copper halberd among the stone imple- ments of the preceding period. The evidence is not as satisfactory on this point as in the case of the celts. In the Bann valley many flint wedges or picks have been found. They have been found elsewhere in the northern counties, and, rarely, in other stone; but are generally known as Bann implements. They are usually some six to eight inches long, stout in body, more or less sub- triangular in section, and worked to a blunt point or to a sort of chisel- Corrry 109 edge. But in some cases they are flatter in section, and more tongue-shaped in form. Figure 7, from the County Down, is a very well-formed example of these latter specimens. It measures 5} inches in length by 23 inches across the butt. At first it might be thought that it was a fragment of a larger blade which had been snapped across; but it is not broken: the flat surface across the butt-end is a portion of the flat top of a core-like piece from which it was shaped; this is evident from the other side, from which some flakes have been struck downward from that edge. It is doubtful if any of the stout pieces were mounted on handles as picks; but the flatter blade-like pieces present some analogy to the copper halberds of the earliest type, which is suggestive. The copper blades may perhaps have mone these flint blades; but the series connects on better to the series of the Bann implements. And if a stone pick-like implement was in use in the Neolithic Period, it may possibly help to explain, to some extent, the prevalence of the * metal halberd in Ireland in the next or Copper Period. As the blades were made longer, the curved form would come into being, and would be readily suggested by the deer-horn picks already in use (fig. 8). Why the curved form should be apparently confined to Ireland, we cannot explain; but the halberd had evidently a wide and fairly long use in the island. The copper of which the celts and halberds were made was, in all probability, Irish copper. I had contemplated procuring a series of analyses of Irish copper ores for comparison with the analyses of copper implements to complete that branch of the subject, as stated in my previous paper; but on reconsideration I have decided not to proceed with this portion of the question— at least at present. Analyses of ores are somewhat troublesome to make; and the analyses of a few hand-specimens would not be likely to yield results that could fairly be brought into comparison. Until a number of the copper mines of Ireland have been reopened, especially in localities where tin is to be expected, such as in Wicklow, and perhaps in parts of the south- west, so that samples can be taken from ‘quarterings’ on a large scale, as was kindly done for me by the Messrs. Vivian in the case of the Cornish ores, it seems to me that isolated analyses would possibly only tend to confuse the subject, instead of advancing our knowledge. Moreover, the ores that would be first sought, and from which the copper implements were presumably made, would be the oxidised ores—oxides and carbonates—inferred from the fact that they are surface ores and more R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [16] 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. easily reduced than the sulphides ; and it is in these oxidised ores that tin is most usually found: thus samples from deep ores might be misleading. But though the direct evidence of a comparison of the native ores with the implements is wanting, we may, I think, fairly draw the following con- clusions from the investigations already made. The copper implements were not imported, nor was the copper for making them. This, I think, can be inferred from the prevalence and the special types of the Irish halberds. If the halberds were imported as made implements, we should expect a closer correspondence with Continental types; and it is improbable, taking into consideration the widespread use of copper implements ( judging from the numbers and distribution of finds), and the local knowledge of casting (as shown by the types), that copper was imported as metal to a country in which copper ores are largely distributed. In saying this, it 1s not meant, of course, to exclude the possibility of implements or metal having been brought into the island in the first instance. Copper came into use in Ireland, we may suppose, in no sudden or violent manner. On the contrary, the transition from stone was probably of some duration, and, it is to be inferred from the evolution of types, took place, in a general manner, possibly somewhat in this way. By the end of Neolithic times, division of labour had probably made considerable advance in certain directions. Flint-flaking and knapping and the manufacture of stone implements would be confined to the skilled workers of a community. This, we know from Catlin and others, was actually the case among the American Indians... When the use of copper was making its way through Europe, spreading from the lands of the eastern Mediterranean along the-.old trade routes of Neolithic times, and influenced by the search for new deposits of ore, there would be thus skilled classes of implement-makers already in existence, and probably to some extent in touch with each other in the different communities by reason of their common craft; by these a knowledge of the extraction of copper from the ore would be passed along, producing new centres of trade and ‘diffusion in localities where ores were easily accessible. And though at. first implements of copper, and. perhaps the metal, might be carried to a considerable distance, an early use of the local ores seems to better explain a case, such as Ireland, where the development of the copper celts from those of stone can be clearly made out, implying a local experimental stage in the capabilities of the new: ' Catlin: ‘Like the other tribes, they guard as a profound secret the mode in which the flints and obsidian are broken into the shapes required. Every tribe has its factory, in which these arrow-.- heads are made; and in those, only certain adepts are able or allowed to make them for the use of the tribe.’’—‘* Last Rambles amongst the Indians,” p. 187. Corrry —Lrish Copper Halberds. — Lik substance rather than the advent of copper NGS ane the experimental stage had been gone through elsewhere.- __ Whether this new knowledge of metal, coming from the eastern Mediterranean, first crept round by way of Spain, or struck across the Continent: to the north and west of Europe, and so to Ireland, we cannot at present say definitely; the lne of march as indicated by the halberds, which are strangely deficient both in the south and the north of France,! seems to point. to North Germany and Scandinavia, by way of the rich ore- fields of Middle Europe. But the archeology of the Peninsula for this early period is at present too uncertain to speak with confidence. There are indications even in Neolithic’ times which perhaps point to Spain; but again there are relations which indicate a considerable correspondence with Brittany and the north of France in the early Bronze Age. It may be sufficient at present to note that there is no reason to believe that even at that early time the sea snposed any ienperenyS obstacle to the spread of culture influences. The absence or very low percentage of Gn in the coarse coppers of the Irish copper implements seéms to me to exclude Cornwall as a possible source, as the “tinny” copper ores of that locality would probably give a larger amount of tin in the copper; see assays of Cornish copper ore in the previous paper on celts. In the subsequent period of normal tin-bronze, the remains of which are so well represented in Ireland, we can hardly suppose that the scanty native deposits of Irish tin, if known, were at all sufficient, and tin was no doubt imported—possibly bronze, too—from Cornwall or even Brittany. But the scarcity of copper implements and deficiency of copper types in Britain raise a doubt’ that the Cornish copper ores can have been known at the time, or were much in use before the exploitation of Cornish tin. What approximate date i in years may be assigned to the beginning of the Copper Period in Ireland and its probable duration are, of course, questions open to much speculation. A detailed examination of the subject is beyond the scope of this paper. _ ns & The following few dates, however, may be set down provisionally. Dr. Oscar Montelius, who has devoted so much attention to the chronology 1 Mortillet figures a large triangular blade from Hautes-Pyrénées (Musée Préhistorique, PI. Ixviii.) which he states is not quite correctly drawn (sides not so straight, and rivet-holes not so symmetrically distributed). He adds that it may be not a dagger, but one of those blades which were fixed on the side ofalong handle. It is also given from this figure, but as a dagger, by Montelius in ‘ Chronologie en Irance,’’ Cong. Préhist., Paris, 1900, p. 342. 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the Bronze Age of Europe, estimates the Copper Periods of France and the north of Germany from before 2000 B.c. The next or true Bronze Period he puts at from 1850 B.c. | Allowing a margin of some two centuries, these dates can be fairly trans- ferred, I think, to Britain and Ireland without likelihood of serious error. As far as I can see, the only approximately fixed points we have to argue from for Ireland are (a) the occurrence of the halberd with the copper celts (Birr find), which places beyond question the pre-bronze character of the curved halberd, and (6) the rare form of rivet with metal washers which occurs in one of the curved forms. This latter blade and rivets show considerable skill in metal-working, and may be presumed to be at least not earlier than the middle of the Copper Period in Ireland. The peculiar form of the rivet corresponds to that of some of the rivets on the bronze halberd-blades from Stendal (fig. 2). This form of rivet is found on other objects of the early Bronze Age; and we cannot suppose it to have been an independent invention in Ireland. It is true this class of rivet may have continued in use for some time in the early Bronze Age; but it is not known as yet in the copper implements on the Continent, and thus seems to bring the Irish copper halberds in sight of the Bronze Age of Upper Europe. It is therefore a probable conclusion that the Copper Period in Ireland was contemporary with an early stage of the Bronze Age of Middle Europe. Now Stendal lies in the path of one of the oldest culture routes, the Elbe, from the Adriatic northward across Europe. The important mineral fields of Bohemia and Saxony must, no doubt, have been reached at a very early time in the use of metals. Tin is abundant in that district; and the copper ores appear to be “tinny” ores, comparable in that respect to those of Cornwall, thus leading easily to a knowledge of bronze. In fact, an origin of European bronze has sometimes been claimed for that locality ; though, on the whole, this seems improbable, at least as regards the origin of the alloy, inasmuch as earlier dates are known for bronze in Egypt and certain eastern culture-centres than any ascribed to the alloy in Europe. But the Upper Danube region may be considered as the most important sub-centre for the dispersion of the knowledge of bronze in Europe. A date of about 2000 B.c. may therefore be mentioned for the commencement of the Bronze Age in that region. Somewhere between 1600 and 1800 B.c. may then be set down as a probable date for the end of the Copper Period in Ireland. There is no evidence that the Trish gold deposits were sought at this early period; but in the early Bronze Correy—ZIrish Copper Halberds. 113 Age gold objects of characteristically Irish type (lunulze) were exported to the Continent, indicating to some extent a return wave of influence. The lower of these dates is no doubt too late for the beginning of the period; butif some part of the latter half of the Irish Copper Period is accepted as corresponding with the period of the bronze halberds from Stendal, which, from the tubular shaft-ends found with them, cannot be very far removed in time from the halberds with metal shafts of North Germany and Scan- dinavia, 1700 B.c. does not seem to be too late for the overlap of time during which copper was still in use in Ireland. Iam aware that some authorities do not estimate the northern Bronze Ageat soearly a date. But wemust recollect that the whole ofthe Irish Bronze Age has to be fitted in after the Copper; and I do not see that the date can be much reduced if we are to allow room for the several periods of the Bronze Age and their approximate correspondence to the periods of the Continental chronology. Professor Gowland states, in regard to the Birr find (which he reproduces), as also some other celts figured in my paper, that these celts “ are undoubtedly bronze forms.” The remark no doubt applies to his general argument against a “Copper Age” as a distinct period of culture in Europe, instead of a stage of transition'—a view which I fancy few people now hold. The use of “Age” I have always purposely avoided for that reason, and from the beginning the Sirets and Montelius have referred to copper implements as a transition. Whilst in general agreement with Professor Gowland, I cannot, however, quite go with him as regards these celts. They seem to me to be still within the copper series between stone and bronze. The side flanges to which he refers can, I have stated in my paper, “hardly be called flanges, but are only a slight upsetting of the sides, afterwards rubbed flat, and usually noticeable on one face only,” though they may be taken, perhaps, as indications on the way to flanges. The breadth of the butt-ends is a copper-form; and, mote important, the greatest thickness in section has not moved up to the middle of the celt, but is still found towards the cutting edge. This last feature—a survival from the stone type—I have never noticed in a bronze celt. The further statement that riveting was not invented till late in the Bronze Age, appears to want some qualification as regards “late.’ The copper halberds were, it is to be presumed, cast in closed moulds. Some of the celts appear to have been cast in closed moulds also, casting in which would be facilitated by the impurities in the copper, as Professor Gowland himself 1 «* Copper and its Alloys,’’ Journ. Arch. Inst., vol. xxxvi., 1906, p. 24. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, C. [17] 114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. points out, especially as regards the large percentage of arsenic in these coarse coppers. So that the difficulty of casting copper, except in open moulds, does not seem to be a sufficient explanation of the copper series of types in Ireland, which implies a development of the metal form in the copper series. The scarcity of copper implements in Britain, which is explained by the presence of tin in quantity (bronze and closed moulds), is perhaps open, therefore, to another explanation. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate I. 6.La ragh, Carrickmacross Co. Monaghan. 7. (R459) Mallow. Co.Cork (S) (Analysed) 9 (71903. 235) Ballyboley Co Antrim é (Analysed ) 10. (P. 246) IN (R 1575) Tallyhaw, Colavan 12 (P. 252) Sse, (ey) Inisp Corprr Harpers. a a a ea ee eee ae! re ee DEeeTD Te Acadh\ Vol. XVI. Plate IIL 20. (W277) eee SS 2/1 (WwW. 235) 22.(W. 236) (S) 21. (W. 247 (S) 28. (W248) (Analysed) 293 (W238) Co Meath (S) 25. Fangs Co (Analysed ) JO (WwW 262) Si eee (Mallet) ae 29. (R.2553) 26 (W 233) (S) E Barnes (4y Tr1so Copper HALBERDS. f 15.) III. ANCIENT CHARTERS IN THE LIBER ALBUS OSSORIENSIS. By HENRY F. BERRY, L.S.0., Litt.D. Read NovemBer 11. Ordered for Publication NovemBer 13, 1907. Published JANuARy 31, 1908. THE original White Book of the Diocese of Ossory has long been lost; but transcripts of certain documents contained in it, probably (as evidenced by the handwriting) made some time in the first half of the seventeenth century, were preserved in the Consistorial Registry at Kilkenny, in the form of a small paper book, bound in parchment; and this was known for generations as the White Book of Ossory. This copy was also mislaid a great number of years ago, which will account for its contents not having been described by Sir John Gilbert in his Report on the Records of the See of Ossory, for the Historical Manuscripts Commission. Having been recently recovered by Dr. Crozier, the then Bishop of Ossory, an opportunity was afforded me, through his Lordship’s courtesy, of having its contents transcribed, when Mr. T. J. Morrissey, LL.B., of the Public Record Office, kindly copied the original contracted Latin used in the volume.' The little volume consisted of six folios, 113” x 8’, of thin paper, five of which and folio 6 face were written on. The book has been recently rebound. The documents comprise an Inquisition dated A.D, 1331, and fourteen charters or deeds (the early portion of the first being defective), all of which will be found to date between the years 1202 and 1289, ie., during the episcopates of Hugh de Rous, 1202-1218; Peter Malveisin, 1221-1230; Hugh de Mapilton, 1251-1257; Hugh de Thetford, 1257-1260; Geoffrey de St. Leger, 1260-1287; and Roger of Wexford, 1287-1289. Those wherein the Earl Marshal is named in connexion with Bishop Hugh belong to the period 1202-1218, during which Hugh de Rous or Rufus, the first Anglo- Norman Bishop of Ossory, occupied the see. In cases where Hugh the Bishop is not mentioned in connexion with the Earl Marshal, the deeds may date as of the time of Hugh de Mapilton, 1251-1257 ; or of Hugh de Thetford, 1257-1260. The documents relate to the property of the see of Ossory. Two of these charters—that of the Earl of Pembroke and _ his 1 The scribe of the original made many mistakes ; and the text is, in several instances, inaccurate, R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [18] fol. 1f, 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Countess to Bishop Hugh, and that of Bishop Hugh to Thomas Unch—were printed in contracted Latin, with translations, in the Journal of the Kilkenny Archeological Society (vol. 11, N. s., 1859, p. 322), in the first of a series of articles on Kilkenny, by Rev. James Graves; this particular paper dealing with the Irishtown. The City of Kilkenny had a double source—namely, the old town, which gradually grew round the ancient church of St. Canice on the north; and on the south, that which was formed about the church of St. Patrick, Donaghmore. About the year 1204, William, Earl Marshal, senior, united these two vills by the construction of what are now known as High and Parliament Streets. The township of the Irishtown, north of the Breagagh river at the Watergate, had its charters from the Bishops of Ossory, while the English town, south of that river, had its charters from the Earls Marshal. Parliament Street is situated on part of the see lands given to Bishop Hugh by Earl William for an ounce of gold yearly.1 (See pp. 123-4.) William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, died in 1219, leaving five sons, who succeeded him, and who all died without issue—namely, Earl William (the second), died 1251; Earl Richard, 1234; Earl Gilbert, died 1241; and Earls Walter and Anselm, who both died in 1245. The lordship of Leinster, which consisted of the present Counties of Carlow, Wexford, Kilkenny, Kildare, and Queen’s, was then partitioned between his five daughters or their representatives. (See p. 124.) 2 terris . .? tenementis omnibus in quibus Anglici habent ingressum per hibernicos sive per balivos nostros vel predecessorum nostrorum iniuste et sine waranto nostro vel predecessorum nostrorum et salvis nobis et successoribus nostris duabus partibus graue (a) nostre propinquioribus terre Richardi de Troja,? et vt hee nostra donacio concessio et Confirmatio rata et stabilis imperpetuum permaneat (és) presentem Cartam sigillo nostro Com- muni(y), vnacum sigillo dicti Capituli nostri Coroboravimus hus testibus H. de Pembrock,‘ tune decano Cathedralis nostri (6), Th. de Gravill, Archi- diacono,’(e) magistro Roberto de Serdeli, Willelmo Ouluer Canonico dicte 1 « History of the Diocese of Ossory,’’? Rey. William Carrigan. 2 ms. torn. 3 On the partition (after 1245) of the lordship of Leinster, the. homage and service of Richard Troy in Bablorkan (Ballylarkan) and Drumdelgyn were excepted from the Earl of Gloucester’s purparty. (C. D. I. Sweetman, vol. ii., p. 325.) From this family is named Troyes Wood, near Kilkenny. * Dean, 1245-1250. 5 Archdeacon, 1244-1258. (a) grane in ovig. (8) permanet iz orig. (y) sigilli nostri Commune 7m orig. (5) cathedrali nostro iz orig. (€) archideacono in orig. Berry—Anecient Charters in the Inber Albus Ossoriensis. 117 ecclesie nostre, G. de sancto leogario, tunc Thesaurario, magistro Vustast, tune precentore, magistro Johanne Ruffo, Johanne Longo, Clerico, Rogero Bengrant, Canonico dicte ecclesie nostre, Radulpho filio Johannis(a) tune Senescallo nostro (g) et aliis. Exaninata verbo in verbum cum originali Whit Book, folio 5°? evusdem libri. Carta H. episcopi Elie Caractario de xxj acris in dominio de kilkenia. Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum perven- erit. HH. miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salutem eternam in domino. Nouerit Vniuersitas vestra nos de communi assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici Kilkenie Concessisse et confirmasse Elie Carect- ario xxj accras terre de dominio nostro de Kilkenia in libero soccagio (y) habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris imperpetuum et in pace libere et quiete. Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet accra medietatem (6) ad pascha et aliam medietatem(é) ad festum sancti michael|is*] et ad Eecclesiam sancti Canici kilkenie C libras (e) cere (n) ad pentecosten (6) pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda Salvis nobis et successoribus nostris sectis Curie et molendinorum nostrorum. Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vnacum sigillo Capituli nostri apponi fecimus. hec donatio examinata [cum originali*] libro albo domini Episcopi et illic invenies in . . 2? to eiusdem libri. Carta H. Episcopi Wil[lelimo]...? terre in dominio de kilkenia, Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis etc. Hugo permissione divina Episcopus ossoriensis salutem eternam in domino Nouerit (c) vniuersitas vestra nos de Comuni assensu et concensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenie, Concessisse et confirmasse Willelimo de [b/ank] septem decem accras terre in dominico nostro de kilkenia in libero soccagio (y) habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris imperpetuum in pace libere et quiete Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet acra ad duos anni terminos medietatem ad pascha et aliam medietatem ad festum sancti Michaelis et ad luminarium ecclesie sancti Canici dimidium libre * The words in italics are struck out in the original. * torn. (a) Johanni in o7ig. (8B) nostri in orig. (y) liberum soccagium ix orig. (5) mediatem in orig. (e) libri ix orig. (n) cerel in orig. (9) pentecoste in orig. (.) Nouerint in orig. [18*] fol. 1d. fol. 2f. 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. cere (a) ad pentecosten pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda salvis nobis et successoribus nostris sectis Curie et molendinorum nostrorum, et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vnacum sigillo Capituli nostri apponi fecimus. Examinata cum originali whitbook et illic invenies in folio 5* de A. Carta Nicholai Pioine! ad G. Episcopum Ossoriensem. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Nicholaus Pyoine dedi concessi et hae presenti carta mea confirmavi venerabili patri domino G. ossoriensi Episcopo decem acras terre cum pertinenciis in bosco meo de Glashecro’ propinquiores bosco eiusdem domini Episcopi de Achehur® sicut eadem (8) sunt perambulate et mensurate habendas et tenendas dictas decem acras terre et dimidium cum pertinentiis in eodem bosco meo sibi et successoribus suis de me et heredibus meis libere et quiete [blank] et in pace cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis. consuetudinibus ad liberum tenementum spectantibus. Reddendo inde annuatim mihi et heredibus meis ipse et successores sui vnum denarium argenti ad pascha pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda pro hac autem donatione concessione et carte confirmacione dedit mihi predictus Episcopus decem marcas argenti pre manibus. Ego vero dictus Nicholaus et heredes mei dictas decem acras et d{i*]midium terre cum pertinenciis in dicto bosco meo eidem E[piscopo et*] successoribus suis contra omnes gentes warantiza- [bimus*] [acquieta‘]bimus et defendemus imperpetuum In cuius. . .* Examinata cum originali whit book et ibi invenies folio tertio de hj. {Carta‘] Willelimi Marescalli Comitis Pembr[oc*]k [et Isabelle*] Comitisse vxoris sue ad Hugonem ossoriensem Ep[iscopum‘]. Willelimus Marescallus Comes Pennbrocke omnibus ad quos presens Carta pervenerit salutem. Sciatis me recepisse ex donacione H. ossoriensis Episcopi et concessione totius Capituli sui villam de Aghe[bo*] cum omnibus pertinentiis et cum omnibus Clameis(y) terrarum quas idem (6) Episcopus clamabat in Cantredo de Aghebo, habendam pro homagio et servicio meo et tenendam ~ mihi et heredibus meis de dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis in feodo et 1 On the partition (after 1245) of the lordship of Leinster, the homage and service of John de Pioniis in Glascro were excepted from the Earl of Gloucester’s purparty. (C.D.1., Sweetman, vol. ii., p. 325.) 2 Glashcrow, Co. Kilk. 3 Aghour, or Freshford, Co. Kilk. £ torn. 5 Aghaboe, Queen’s Co. St. Canice founded a monastery here in the sixth century. (a) cerei ix orig. (B) eidem in orig. (y) Clamis ix orig. (5) eidem in orig. Berry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 119 hereditate libere et quiete integre et honorifice in bosco et in plano et in omnibus aliis locis cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus sicut carta mea quam habeo de eodem Episcopo testatur, Reddendo inde annuatim Cathedrali Ecclesie de kilken{ia’] ad festum sancti Canici duos Cereos sex libras cere (a) pro omni servitio et exaccione, Et quamvis idem (8) Episcopus sicut premissum est predictam villam de Aghebo cum pertinentiis mihi donaverit pro homagio et servicio meo tamen vt ego ei et successoribus elus plenius benefacerem dedi et concessi assensu et concensu Comitisse Isabelle vxoris mee iam dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis octo Carucatas terre in locis ei vtilibus et competentibus videlicet, Ballysly*? pro tribus Carucatis et Growin*® pro quatuor Carucatis cum beneficio EKcclesiastico elusdem terre, et vnam Carucata[m’] terre ex altra parte pontis de Insnack* versus [b/ank| perpetuo possidendas. Insuper dedi et concessi eidem Episcopo et suis successoribus ius patronum ecclesiarum Beate Marie de kilkenia et sancti Patric de donaghmore cum omnibus suis pertinentiis habendum sibi in Commutation[em'] patronatus Ecciesie sancti Canici in villa de Aghebo et aliar[um']| omnium LEcclesiarum eiusdem loci cum omnibus ad easdem pertinentibus vt autem hec mea donatio rata et inconcussa permaneat eam sigillo meo et sigillo Comitisse Isabelle vxoris mee confirmavi hiis testibus Examinata cum originali whit booke et illic inveni[es'] inscripta hee donati[o'] folio secundo eiusdem libri de C. Carta Burgensium de donaghmore videlicet the mannor of St Patrick’s in Kilkeny. Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit &e. H. de Pembrocke decanus Cathedralis Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie salutem eternam in domino Noueritis nos de concensu Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenie Concessisse et confirmasse burgensibus nostris de donaghmore de parochia sancti Patritii Kilkeniz ville (y) burgagia sua scilicet Willelimo Bren vnum messuagium pro quatuor denariis. Simoni ffleming vnum messuagium pro sex denariis Rogero filio Henrici pro (6) vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Rogero filio Ade vnum messuagium pro x denariis Rogero Clerico vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Radulpho hore vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Willelimo Lefeti vnum messuagium pro quatuor denariis Philippo Kifte vnum messuagium pro ix denariis Mauritio filio dennis vnum messuagium 1 torn. * Ballynaslee, near Durrow. 3 Grevine, near Kilkenny. 4 Ennisnag, near Stoneyford. (a) cerei in orig. (8) eidem in orig, (y) villa in orig. (8) so in orig. fol. 2d. fol. 3f. 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. pro xij denartis Iohanni Auncet vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Waltero Lonelt vnum messuagium | pro] ij solidis Ade Bruges vnum messuagium pro xij denaris Phillippo Kifte vnum messuagium Ade Capulo vnum messuagium habenda et tenenda (a) sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris libere et quiete cum omnibus libertatibus quas habent burgenses domini Episcopi in villa kilkenie Reddendo inde annuatim ipsi et heredes nobis et successoribus nostris medietatem(s) predicti redditus ad festum sancti Michaelis et aliam medietatem(¢) ad Pascha(y) et ad Luminaria Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenia vnam Libram Cere (é) annuatim ad festum Pentecostes pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda dicti vero burgenses dicta burgagia inhabitabunt vel inhabitari(s) facient, vt hee nostra donatio concessio et confirmacio rata et stabilis permaneat presenti scripto &c. Examinata cum originali whit book et ibi invenies in folio secundo et tertio de A. [C*Jarta Roberti parmentarii kilkeniensis de stagno molendini de greer’s mill. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Robertus parmentarius kilkeniensis remisi et quietum clamavi pro me heredibus et assignatis. domino H. Episcopo ossoriensi et elus successoribus imperpetuum totum damnum quod habui vel habere potero de cetero imperpetuum in terra mea quam habeo in tenemento Richardi Troje militis per invndationem aque de le Noere ratione stagni molendini sui in eadem aqua constructi apud kilkeniam pro vna acra terre quam mihi et heredibus meis et assignatis in recompensatione dicti damni ratione dicti stagni illati vel de cetero inferrendi idem (ny) dominus Episcopus in feodo(@) firma? assignavit in tenement[o!] suo de kilkenia, Ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei vel assignati nec aliquis pro nobis a predicto H. Episcopo vel successoribus suis ratione damni pretextu(:) stagni molendini predicti nobis illati vel de cetero interendi aliquid exigere poterimus sed ipsos imperpetuum contra omnes gentes quoad predictum damnum [d/ank] indampnos, hiis testibus Iohanne Redeb[e'|r[de'], Richardo Palmer tune preposito kilkenie et aliis. Examinata cum originali whit booke et ibi invenies inscripta folio secundo eiusdem libri de A. 1 torn. * struck out in original. (a) habendum et tenendum ix orig. {B) mediatem in orig. (y) Pasche in orig. (5) Cerei in orig. (e) inhabitare in orig. (n) eidem in orig. (0) feodi in orig. (t) pretextui.iz ovig. Brerry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 121 Carta Willelimi filii (a) Almaricii et heredum(é) bone memorie Galfridi dei gratia quondam ossoriensis Episcopi. (y) Vniuersis has literas visuris vel audituris Willelimus filius Almaritii et heredes bone memorie Galfridi(é) de sancto Leogario dei gratia quondam ossoriensis Episcopi (<) salutem in domino sempiternam Nouerit vniuersitas vestra me pro me et heredibus meis remisisse et quietum clamasse imperpetuum venerabili patri Rogero dei gratia [ossoriensi episco'|po et successoribus suis et Ecclesie sancti Canfici Kilkenie’] omne ius et clameum quod habui habeo [vel habebo de ce']tero in terris et tenementis domibus esceatis et redditibus immenentes...1eosdem confect ...!per dominum Galfridum emptis in Crocio . . .1 Crocea ossoriensi et in decem acris(n) bosci cum solo que emit de Nicholao Pioine. Ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei vel assignati nec aliquis nomine nostro aliquum ius aut clameum in predictis terris et tenementis domibus redditibus escaetis imminentes necnon et in decem acris terre in tenemento de Clashecro exigere sev vindicare poterimus imperpetuum In cuius rei testimonium, &c. Carta terre marescalli. (6) Hec est Convencio facta inter Petrum Episcopum ossoriensem ex vna parte et Thomam de Leger Ricardum filium Iohannis Redmondum filium Roberti et Ronaldum filium Iohannis ex altera parte, videlicet, quod idem Episcopus cum assensu Capituli Ecclesie Cathedralis de kilkenia tradidit concessit et presenti scripto confirmavit dicto Thome &c. totam terram quam Cannicus et kathela tenuerunt de de (c) eodem Episcopo vltra amnem versus orientem a Curia eiusdem Episcopi preter insulam que est iuxta magnam aquam quam idem Episcopus tenuitin manu sua. Tenendam et habendam illis et heredibus suis de eodem Episcopo et successoribus suis iure hereditario (x) Reddendo inde annuatim dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis quatuor marcas argenti pro omni servitio videlicet medietatem (A) ad pascha et aliam (m) medietatem (A) ad festum beati michaelis et Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie quatuor denarios in festo Pasche, Salvis decimis eiusdem terre que pertinent ad Ecclesiam sancti Canici hane autem convencionem tenendam vtraque pars sigillo suo Corobor- avit, Et dicti homines ipsam convencionem firmiter observandam affidaverunt 1 torn (a) fili in orig. (8) heredes in orig. (y) episcopo in orig. (5) Galfrido in orig. (€) episcopo in orig. (n) acras in orig. (0) Marisheallis in orig. (:) word repeated in orig. (x) hereditarie in orig. (A) medietas in orig. (u) alia in orig. fol. 3d. fol. 4f. fol. 4d. 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. et in predicta terra debent edificia construere et ibidem habitare hiis [testibus'] &c. Examinata [cum'] orig[inali Whit book e']t ibi invenies in folio 3° de A. [Carta’] Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi Thome vn[ch de‘] duobus Burgagiis et v acris(a) terre. vniversis matris Ecclesie filiis presens scriptum visuris vel audituris Hugo miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus et Ecclesie minister humilis (8) salutem (y) in domino Noveritis nos de concensu et assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenie Concessisse et hac presenti charta nostra con- firmasse Thome vnch Civi nostro kilkenie duo burgagia iacentia iuxta viam publicam que extendit versus domum fratrum predicatorum ex parte boriali cum v acris (6) terre in tenemento nostro kilkenfie'] ad dicta burgagia per- tinentia (<) que Iohannes Le Messager aliquando de nobis tenuit. Habenda et tenenda de nobis et successoribus nostris sibi et heredibus suis vel assignatis libere et quiete integre pacifice et hereditarie cum omnibus liber- tatibus et liberis consue[tu']dinibus ad Libera burgagia ville nostre kilkenie spectantibus Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui vel assignati nobis et successoribus nostris duos solidos argenti ad duos anni terminos. videlicet, xij denarios ad festum Michaelis et xij denarios ad festum Pasche et ecclesie sancti Canici Kilkenie dimidium libre (y) Cere(@) in dicto festo pasche pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda et vt hee nostra donacio concessio et charte confirmac[io'}] firma et stabilis imperpetuum perseveret presenti sc[ripto'] sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Communi dicti Capitu[li'] nostri fecimus apponi hiis testibus &e. Carta Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi (c) Richardo Palmer de xxv acris (6) terre in libero soccagio. (x) Vniversis sancte matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit H. miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salutem eternam in domino Noverit vniversitas vestra nos de communi assensu et [consen']su decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici Kil{kenie concessi']sse et confirmasse Richardo Palmer xx[v acras terre in!] dominico [me'Jo de Kil[kenia’] in libero(«) 1 torn. (a) accras in orig. (8) humiles in orig. (y) salutim i orig. (8) acras im orig. (e) pertinencta in orig. (n) libri in orig. (@) Ceree in orig. (1) Episcopo iz orig. (x) liberum soccagium im orig. Berry-—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 128 soccagio habendas(a) et te[nendas sibi'] et heredibus suis de nobis et suc- cessoribus nostris...’ in pace et quiete. Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet acra ad duos anni terminos medietatem (8) ad pascha(y) et aliam medietatem (g) ad festum sancti Michaelis et ad Luminaria ecclesie sancti Canici Kilkenie dimidium lbre (6) cere pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda Salvis nobis et successoribus nostris sectis molendinorum nostrorum et Curie, Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vnacum sigillo Capituli nostri apponi fecimus his testibus Examinata cum originali whitbook et ibi invenies folio 5° eiusdem hbri de A. Carta Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi Waltero [d/ank] de vij acris (e) terre. Vniversis sancte matris ecclesie filiis H. permissione divina ossoriensis Episcopus eternam salutem in domino. Noverit vniuersitas vestra nos de communi assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenie con- cessisse et confirmasse Waltero [blank] vij acras terre de dominico nostro de kilkenia in libero soccagio (yn) habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris et in pace lbere et quiete Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet acra ad duos anni terminos medietatem(s) ad pascha et aliam medietatem (s) ad festum sancti Michaelis et ad Luminaria sancti ecclesie [Canici’] dimidium libre (6) cere ad Pentecosten pro omni ser[vicio exaccione’] et demanda Salvis nobis et su[ccessoribus nostris'] sectis Curie et molendin- orum [nostrorum’] Kt ad maiorem huius rei securitatem prese[nti scripto'] sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Communi Capituli nostri apponi fecimus his testibus Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio 5° eiusdem libri de A, Carta Willelimi Marshiall Comitis Pembrock ad Hugonem ossoriensem Episcopum de vna vncia auri. Willelimus Marascallus Comes Pembrock vicecomiti kilkenie et omni- bus balivis suis ibidem constitutis salutem (#) Nouerit vniuersitas vestra 1 torn. (a) habendum iz orig. (8) mediatem in orig. (y) pasche in orig. (8) libri in orig. (e) acras in orig. (n) liberum soccagium in orig. (@) salutim in orig. R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [19] fol. 4d. fol. 5f. fol. 5d. oy ae Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy... me et heredes meos pos[t']me debere Hugoni ossoriensi Episcopo et succes- soribus suis vnam vnciam auri percipiendam de prepositatu meo kilkenie singulis annis ad terminum pasche. Quare vobis mando firmiter precipiens quod (a) eam illi et successoribus eius ita omni occacione et dilacione post posita faciatis habere.. Ad maiorem huius rei securitatem hi[is'] presentibus sigillum meum apposui. ~ STi: ue Examinata cum originali whitbook et ibi invenies folio primo eiusdem hbri de A. Inquisitio Capta de eadem vncia auri. [1331]. Inquisitio Capta Apud kilkeniam in vigilia Circumcisionis (7) domini anno [d/ank(s)| per Richardum Palmerum Simonem Kennagh Alexander [sic] de Sal[isbury'] Simonem Ryke, Philippum Kif[te Iordanum A‘|()ctehull Richar[dum] (8) Molendinarium(y) [Richardum Kerd*](6)iff Ga[lfridum1](8) de Axebridge magistrum Rober[tum Molen*]dinarium Henricum Album et Walterum Coflte"](6) Iurati dicunt quod Hugo quondam Ossoriensis Episcopus et successores sui consueverunt recipere singulis annis vnam vnciam auri quandoque de prepositura ville kilkenie per manum prepositorum ibidem et aliquando de [scaccario] (6) Castri kilkenie per manus Thesaurari et balivorum pro vna parte terre que se extendit a quodam fonte qui(e) vocatur Kenerokeswelt’ vsque ad aquam que vocatur bregaghe que Currit subtus pontem qui dicitur Cottrelt? quamquidem partem terre predictus Hugo LEpiscopus concessit domino Willelimo Comiti Mariscallo et heredibus suis ad amplandam villam pro predicta vneia auri singulis annis percipienda de prepositura predicte ville quamquidem vnciam Episcopi ossorienses successive recipere consueverunt annuatim quovsque terra Lageniensis (@) partita fuit inter coheredes Comitis Walteri et Anselmi Mariscalli. Et super hoc exhibita fuit carta predicti Willelimi Mariscalli que hoc testatur cuius transcriptum presentibus est inclusum, dicunt etiam quod predictus Comes et antecessores sui consueverunt recipere tolnetum de villa predicti Episcopi ab hora diei veneris nona vsque ad horam diei sabbathi nonam credunt tamen quod predictus Episcopus habet ius ad 1 torn. * Now called St. Kieran’s well. 3 Cottrell’s bridge stood where. Watergate bridge now crosses the Breagagh. Cottrell was an early name among the burgesses of Kilkenny. (a) quater i orig. (B) regni regis Edwardi tercii quarto, in Bp. Rothe’s De Ossoriensi Diocesi ; Sloane mss., Brit. Mus., No. 4796. te (y) cissorem, ibid. (5) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s Ms, (€) que wm orig. {n) Circumsitionis iv orig. (@) Laginensis in orig. Berry—Anecient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 125 predictum tolnetum, sed nihil inde sciunt nisi per quandam Cartam predicti Willelimi Mariscalli eis exhibitam ex qua presumitur quod idem Willelimus Mariscallus habuit mercatum predicte ville kilkenie ex concessione predicti Hugonis Episcopi ad terminum decem annorum de prefato et post terminum decem annorum debfeat merca(a)'|tum eidem Episcopo restitui et reuerti sicut pl[enius patet(a)'] in eadem carta cuius transcriptum similliter (a)'] inclusum et dicunt dictum tolnetum vallet quinque(a)'] solidos [per annum (a) ]. Vniuersis. ...' Hugo permissione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salu- tem (8) eternam in domino Nouerit (y) vniuersitas vestra nos de Communi assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenia dedisse concessisse et Confirmasse Rogero de Leon Clerico illam plateam iuxta domum nostram ex opposito Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie ex parte occidentali quamquidem plateam Padinus faber sagittarius de nobis aliquando tenuit habendam et tenendam sibi et heredibus vel suis assignatis vel cuicumque eam dare vendere legare vel assignare volue[rint'] Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes ve[l'] assignati vel illi quibuscunque illam plateam dederit venderit Legauerit vel assigna[uerit’] nobis et succes[s']ori[bus!] nostris sex dennarios ad duos anni terminos medietatem(6é) videlicet ad pascha (<) aliam medietatem (6) a7 *a~ yn sancti Mich[aelis'] pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda. Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Capituli nostri aponi fecimus hiis testibus Xc. Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio quinto et sexto eiusdem libri de A. 1 torn. (a) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s ms. (8) salutim 7m orig. (vy) Nouerint in orig. (5) mediatem in o7v2g. (e) pasche in orig. fol. 6f. q - lee pal Ary i —, Berry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. Wa predictum tolnetum, sed nihil inde sciunt nisi per quandam Cartam predicti Willelimi Mariscalli eis exhibitam ex qua presumitur quod idem Willelimus Mariscallus habuit mercatum predicte ville kilkenie ex concessione predicti Hugonis Episcopi ad terminum decem annorum de prefato et post terminum decem annorum debfeat merca(a)'|tum eidem Episcopo restitui et reuerti sicut pl[enius patet(a)'] in eadem carta cuius transcriptum simi[liter (a)'] inclusum et dicunt dictum tolnetum vallet quinque(a)'] solidos [per annum (a) |. Vniuersis. ...! Hugo permissione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salu- tem (8) eternam in domino Nouerit (y) vniuersitas vestra nos de Communi assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenia dedisse concessisse et Confirmasse Rogero de Leon Clerico illam plateam iuxta domum nostram ex opposito Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie ex parte occidentali quamquidem plateam Padinus faber sagittarius de nobis aliquando tenuit habendam et tenendam sibi et heredibus vel suis assignatis vel cuicumque eam dare vendere legare vel assignare volue[rint'] Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes ve[l'] assignati vel illi quibuscunque illam plateam dederit venderit Legauerit vel assigna[uerit!] nobis et succes[s']ori[bus'] nostris sex dennarios ad duos anni terminos medietatem (6) videlicet ad pascha (e) aliam medietatem (6) ad festum sancti Michf{aelis'] pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda. Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Capituli nostri aponi fecimus hiis testibus &c. Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio quinto et sexto eiusdem libri de A. ! torn. (a) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s Ms. (B) salutim 7 orig. (vy) Nouerint i orig. (5) mediatem in orig. (e) pasche in orig. R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [20] fol. 6f. ; ee J IV. ELIAS BOUHEREAU OF LA ROCHELLE, FIRST PUBLIC LIBRARIAN IN IRELAND. By NEWPORT J. D. WHITH, D.D., M.B.1.A., Canon of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin; Professor of Biblical Greek in the University of Dublin; and Keeper of Marsh’s Library. Read Novemsper 11. Ordered for Publication Drcrmperr 11, 1907. Published Frpruany 5, 1908. THE moving cause of this paper is to be found in the restoration to Marsh’s Library of a portion of the private correspondence of the first Library-keeper, Elie Bouhéreau; and its publication will be justified if it is the means of calling the attention of historical students to the whereabouts of a mass of original material for the social and general history of the Huguenots in and near La Rochelle, from about 1660 to 1685. It is necessary here to anticipate a little, and explain how this correspondence came originally to Marsh’s Library, and by what means it was subsequently lost. Inthe Calendar of Treasury Papers, January 22nd, 1708-9, there may be read an abstract of the petition of Dr. Elias Bouhéreau— a pathetic document to those who read with knowledge of the man and his story—in which these words occur :—“ Was a stranger, and left France for his religion’s sake, and brought over nothing with him but a numerous family and his books, value 500/., which he gave to the library.” Besides the printed books (considerably over 2000), in consideration of which, as it was put, Bouhéreau was made Library-keeper, he also deposited in 1714 in the library, for safe keeping, a strong box, the chief contents of which were the archives of the French Protestant Church of La Rochelle. The Governors of the Library then ordered “ that they were to be kept until such time as the same shall be demanded by the said Reformed Church.” This entry in the Visitation Minute Book gives credence to a statement by S. Smiles, in The Huguenots in England and Ireland (p. 367), that “when the strong box was opened, a paper was found in it in the doctor’s handwriting, directing that, in the event of the Protestant Consistory at La Rochelle 1 There was apparently a reservation in this gift; for Dr. Bouhéreau left to his son John ‘‘such of my Books as he will chuse for himself.” It does not appear whether John ayailed himself of this legacy or not, Warre—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. LAT becoming reconstituted and reclaiming the papers, they should be given up.” The next notice of the documents is in 1760, when the Library-keeper, the Rey. John Wynne, is “apprehensive that the Papists might have access to make bad use of or destroy them.” Eventually, in 1862, they were returned to the Consistory of La Rochelle; and, according to Smiles (1. c), “ Pastor Delmas, the President, has since published, with their assistance, a history of the Protestant Church of La Rochelle.” ~ It may be questioned if there is any other instance on record of the restoration of valuable manuscripts by a library after the lapse of nearly 150 years. There was at least one person who was pained by this extra- ordinary instance of library honesty; and that was Robert Travers, M.D., who held the post of assistant librarian from 1841 to 1887. (Died 28th March, 1888.) Dr. Travers was also Professor of Medical Jurisprudence in the University of Dublin from 1864. The preservation of the books in Marsh’s Library was a passion with him. He used to spend much time in searching the Dublin second-hand bookstalls for stolen volumes which he would pur- chase and restore. In 1828 he had been specially thanked by the Governors for his “laudable exertions” in the discovery of an “infamous villain” who had “secretly conveyed away several of the books and sold the same.” The traces he has left on the Catalogue and Minute Book point to an accurate and scholarly man with a rare power of exquisite penmanship. In addition to the La Rochelle Church papers, the strong box mentioned above contained the private correspondence of Dr. Bouhéreau—letters addressed to him between 1661 and 1685. From a memorandum in my hands it appears that, in 1853, Dr. Travers went methodically over the contents of the box, noting precisely the contents of each bundle of papers, including the letters, and adding notes; and before the public documents returned to La Rochelle he drew up, in 1862, an elaborate inventory of them, which is, in fact, the formal receipt, signed at the foot of each page by H. C. Mecredy, as agent for the French Church. But besides this précis, Travers, as we know now, actually copied out the documents im extenso, and began to make notes of the addresses of the private letters. However, until December, 1903, the only representative of the contents of Bouhéreau’s strong box remaining in Marsh’s Library was the inventory of Church archives just mentioned. There were other Mss., of which I shall give an account further on; but I knew nothing of the existence of the private correspondence. On the 5th December, 1903, I received a letter from Mr. T. P. Le Fanu, in which he said: “Tn going through some papers which belonged to the late Dr. La Touche, [20* ] 128 Proceedings of the Rayal Irish Academy. Teame across some letters which appear to belong to Marsh’s Library. The letters run from 1662 to 1685, but are mostly of the years 1663-4-5 and 1684-5, and are addressed to M. Bouhéreau, who was afterwards, as of course you know, the first Librarian of your library. “There are four bundles of original letters, and one bundle of copies of similar letters with translation. I have been unable to find the originals of these copies. “A copy of a memorandum by Dr. Travers [rather, the Rev. T. R. W. Cradock] on the Bouhéreau Mss. which accompanied the letters, states that these papers are tied up in thirteen separate bundles wrapped each in blue paper. The letters which I have found are wrapped in old-fashioned blue paper; and three of the bundles are numbered: no. eleven, no. twelve, and no. thirteen. Their identity is therefore, I think, clearly established; and as they are of much interest to any student of Huguenot history, I should be glad to restore them to your custody.” A day or two afterwards Mr. Le Fanu brought the long-lost letters back to their original home; but I had not time to investigate their contents until February, 1905. It was just as well that the pressure of more important business prevented my attempting to make public the results of my investigations on these letters; for in December, 1905, I learnt from the Rey. T. K. Abbott, 8.4.7.c.D., that Lord Iveagh had offered to the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, a quantity of letters addressed to Dr. Bouhéreau, which he had purchased from the representatives of Dr. Travers. When I laid the facts of the case before Dr. Abbott, he very kindly undertook to suggest to Lord Iveagh that the letters should rather be restored to Marsh’s Library, where they would be at home. His lordship graciously assented; and six bundles of documents were committed to my custody on the 8th January, 1906, by Mr. Henry S. Guinness. I have since ascertained from a friend of Dr. Travers that when the Huguenot archives were restored to La Rochelle in 1862, the then Library-keeper, the Rey. T. R. W. Cradock, presented the private letters to his assistant, Dr, Travers, on the ground that they were not worth preservation in the Library. On the death of Dr. Travers, his representatives gave some of the letters to this friend, who transferred them to Dr. J. J. Digges La Touche, and the rest were purchased by Lord Iveagh. Dr. La Touche edited in 1903, for the Huguenot Society of London, the Registers of the French Conformed Churches of St. Patrick and St. Mary, Dublin; a volume of which I have made much use for the purposes of this memoir. We have twenty-three letters copied, as being of special interest, for Dr. La Touche. The originals of these, with perhaps one exception, have Waite—ias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 129 been lost irrevocably. The copies are not very satisfactory, so that I have not made any use of them here. But the original collection must have suffered loss long before Dr. Travers commenced his investigations. There are constant references in the extant letters to Bouhéreau’s correspondence with Valentine Conrart, the first secretary of the French Academy, and with Tanneguy Le Févre, the well-known classical scholar. Not a single letter from either is forthcoming, nor is one noted in Travers’s memorandum. It must be stated, however, that, in the printed collection of Le Févre’s Epistolae, Pars altera, Saumur, 1665, there are no fewer than twenty-one addressed Ad Hliam Boherellum, amicum suum; and Dr. La Touche had two others copied; but the date as copied, 1677, is evidently a blunder. It is possible that the letters of Valentine Conrart to Bouhéreau were returned by the latter to Conrart’s literary executors, with a view to their publication. The collection as it remains, however, is not devoid of literary interest. The following are names of men who “were honoured in their generations, and were a glory in their days ” :— Marc-Antoine de la Bastide (1624-1704), one of Conrart’s literary executors, and who revised and corrected his metrical version of the Psalms ; Paul Bauldry, historian, born at Rouen, 1639, died at Utrecht, 1706, where he had been professor of sacred history ; Moise Charas (1618-1698), an eminent physician and chemist, received with high honours when he visited England; Pierre Chauvin, philosopher and theologian; Jean Robert Chouet (1642-1731), who, at the age of twenty-two, was professor of philosophy at Saumur, and, returning to Geneva in 1669, maintained there the system of Descartes, and was “the master of Bayle and Basnage” ; Benjamin D’Aillon, theologian, who, after holding a post at the Church of La Potente in London, became minister to the French congregation in Carlow, and died there, 1709 ; Laurent Drelincourt (1626-1681), author of Sonnets Chrétiens—there is an account of his ordination as pastor at La Rochelle by his more famous father, Charles, in 1651, in a work by the latter, classed in Marsh’s Library, R 5. 6. 27; Etienne Gaussen, died at Saumur, 1675, where he had been successively professor of philosophy, of theology, and Head of the Academy in succession to Amyraut; André Lortie, and Elie Merlat (1634-1705), controversialists; Jean Rou (1638-1711), historian and chronologer; and Jacques Du Rondel, to whom Bayle dedicated the prospectus of his Dictionary. These that I have named have an honourable place in the Nowvelle Biographie Générale, and were, all of them, intimate friends of Elie Bouhéreau. While sorting out these letters, and reading such as were easily legible, it occurred to me that it would be an act of piety towards the memory of 130 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. the first Keeper of Marsh’s Library if his latest successor were to bring together whatever may be known about his life—a life, strenuous, beneficent, enriched by considerable learning, but maimed by the persecution for religion from which he eventually found a harbour of refuge in St. Patrick’s Close. Something has already been done to preserve the memory of Elie Bouhéreau.!' He has an honourable place in Haag’s La France Protestante, and in the Rev. David C. A. Agnew’s Protestant Exiles from France in the reign of Lowis XIV. (second ed., London, 1871: see especially vol. ii., p. 140) ; and the late Professor G. Stokes, D.D., in his accounts of Marsh’s Library (Proceedings RI.A., ser. 3, vol. iv., p. 415, and Some Worthies of the Irish Church, pp. 116, sqq.), gave some information about the first Librarian. But these writers had not before them the private letters, although one of the letters restored by Lord Iveagh, that from M. Rou, is quoted by Agnew, who also makes other statements which I have reason to believe he learnt from Travers. Something also may be gathered from two little books by a friend and contemporary of Bouhéreau’s, Pastor Delaizement— Hist. des Reformez de la Rochelle depuis lannée 1660, Amsterdam, 1689, and his edition of Recherches sur les commencemens...de la Reformation en la ville de la Rochelle, par Phil. Vincent, Rotterdam, 1693. Elie Bouhéreau was born at La Rochelle, on May 5th, 1643,’ according to a MS. journal, kept by his uncle, Joseph Guillandeau, which is among the Bouhéreau MSS. in Marsh’s Library, but in 1642 according to Haag. LEither date agrees fairly well with Bouhéreau’s own statement (Cal. T'reas. Papers, Jan, 22, 1708-9) that he was sixty-eight years old when sending in his petition for the continuance of his pension. He was the only surviving son of Elie Bouhéreau, pastor, first at Fontenay, and subsequently at La Rochelle, and, according to Smiles, President of the Consistory. His father died while he was yet a boy. This is indicated in the inscription on the title-page of a college prize (classed R 1. 4. 15)—first for Greek and Latin in the second class—won by Bouhéreau at Saumur, Ist Nov., 1656, in which he is described as Elias Boherellus Rupellensis ... praestantissima viri et fidelissimta Verbi Det in Ecclesia Rupellana olim dum viait Praeconis fili minime degener. The book is an edition of Pindar by Johannes Benedictus,’ Saumur, 1620. This inscription disposes of the supposition, mentioned by 1 There are very brief notices of him in the Biographie Universelle and in the Nowvelle Biographie Générale, Firmin Didot Fréres. 2 The numbers 5 and 16438 have been rewritten in later ink, possibly by Bouhéreau himself, in the entry relating to his father’s marriage, 138th February, 1636. Elie Bouhéreau, the grandfather of Dr. Bouhéreau, was a merchant. 3 Benedictus was a doctor of medicine, and also professor of Greek at Saumur. There is also an edition of Lucian by him (2 vols., Saumur, 1619) among Bouhéreau’s books in Marsh’s Library. Waire—LElias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 131 Agnew, that his father came over with him to England in 1686. Since writing the above, I have ascertained, through the kindness of M. Meschinet de Richemond, Archiviste Honoraire de La Rochelle, that Bouhéreau senior died 23rd June, 1653. See Appendix, p. 152. The Bouhéreaus were a prominent family among the Protestants of La Rochelle. The name of Bouhéreau’s great-grandfather, Pierre, occurs in the first list of anciens of the Consistory in 1561. They do not, however, seem to have been very numerous—at least in the male line; for not one of the many cousins whose letters have come down to us bears the name. The name itself was properly pronounced Boiveaw; and it is so written on many of the letter-addresses from intimate friends. Uneducated people write it Boureau, Bowrau, Bowrot, Boueros. The form Boireau is actually printed in the dedication by Tanneguy Le Févre of La Vie d’Aristippe, Paris, 1668. In the shelf-catalogue, which may have been written in the lifetime of Bouhéreau, the following note is found below the entry of this book :— “Cui hic Liber inscribitur, Boireau, ejus nomen melius scribitur Bouhéreau'; quamquam eadem est pronunciatio. Illum alias Tan. Faber vocat Borellum, qui melius dicitur Boherellus ; Elhas nempe, Eliae fil: Eliae nep: Petri Pronep.” The allusion is to the Ad Hliam Borellum Praefatio of Le Févre’s Prima Scaligerana, 1669. The copy of this latter work which is now in Marsh’s Library (R 1. 5. 72) was a gift to Bouhéreau from Isaac Desbordes, printer and publisher at Saumur; the former was a presentation copy from the author. Bouhéreau’s mother was Blandine Richard. She was a very devoted parent; and, while her son was away from home, wrote to him every week, never missed a post, and seized every extra opportunity to send a little note. It is a pity that she spelt her language phonetically. This habit, and a crowded though bold handwriting, make her letters difficult to decipher. As was the custom then for widows, she always signs her maiden name, blandine Richard. She had two brothers—merchants, I faney—who lived at St. Martin, in the Island of Ré, opposite La Rochelle; and Bouhéreau corresponded with four cousins of the same name, one of whom, Elie Richard, was on terms of special intimacy with him, and subsequently joined him in partnership in the practice of medicine. The letters of this Elie Richard, written while studying medicine at Groningen, Amsterdam, Leyden, and Paris, give the impression of a pleasant, straightforward, manly, and intelligent person. His sister Marie married a M. Journeau in the spring of 1663. It may 1 The second syllable is also accented on the title-page, and at the foot of the Epistle dedicatory of Bouhéreau’s Origen, and in his signature to his Statement, 1702 ; but in writing the name, the accent was usually omitted, in accordance with the careless fashion of the time, 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. here be noted that the handwriting of Bouhéreau’s coevals is quite modern in style and easy to read; the men of the older generation formed their letters in quite a different fashion, and one extremely baffling to unaccustomed eyes. Elie Bouhéreau was sent to the- most important of the Protestant academies of France—that of Saumur (founded by Duplessis-Mornay in 1599, suppressed, 1685, but according to R. Lane Poole, Jan. 8, 1684). Weiss (Hist. French Prot. Refugees, trans. p. 37) enumerates the following eminent persons produced by this seat of learning:—Amyraut, Saint-Maurice, Desmarets, Tanneguy Le Fevre, to whom should be added the names of Louis Cappel and Caméron. Three of these scholars presided over the education of the young Bouhéreau. The inscription in the prize book won by him in 1656 is in the handwriting of Cappel, who signs himself as Rectore... S. Theol. et linguae Hebe’ Professore; and beneath are the signatures: Mose Amyraldo, Gymnasiarché ; Beawardino, pastore ; Tanaquillo Fabro, wi class. praeceptore. Cappel was “ the first to overthrow the authority of the Hebrew vowel- points, and of the Massoretic text of the Old Testament”; and he may be justly called “the founder of modern Biblical criticism.” Moise Amyraut, or Amyraud, was a voluminous writer, as Bouhéreau’s library testifies, on the Roman and Calvinistic controversies. Reginald Lane Poole, to whose History of the Huguenots of the Dispersion 1 am indebted for most of what is here noted about Saumur, states that this Academy influenced those of Sedan and Montauban in the direction of Arminian or Remonstrant views of the doctrine of grace, and in liberalism generally. Amyraut died, as I gather from references in Bouhéreau’s correspondence, at 1 p.m., 18th January, 1664, and was buried next day at 5 o’clock, in obedience to an order of 1662, which forbade Protestants to bury their dead, save at day-break or night-fall (Weiss, up. cit., p. 51).1 Le Fevre, or Faber, as the name is Latinised, was a brilliant classical scholar, and father of the celebrated Madame Dacier, who inherited his tastes and genius. He died in 1672. The letters in the collection signed Le Fevre are from some relative. There are among Bouhéreau’s books some nine or ten that once belonged to Le Fevre. He seems to have sold them in Nov., 1662. He received his congé from the Academy about 1670. There are in these letters hints at various irregularities in his conduct, both private and academical. Beaujardin, whose name is also on the fly-leaf of Bouhéreau’s prize, was 1 In February, 1676, the Protestants at Marans were threatened with a lawsuit for burying one of their pastors, Bogaert, at 4 p.m. Wuite—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 133 not one of the college staff. He was the pastor of the congregation of the Reformed at Saumur; and, according to Delaizement, he abjured his faith under pressure in later years. Bouhéreau lived with him while attending classes at the Academy. The young Bouhéreau was a diligent student. We have proof of this in seven carefully written volumes of notes of lectures written out at Saumur in 1657, 1658, and 1659.1 The first of these are the lectures of a person named Doull on rhetoric and the use of the globes; the remaining six are on philosophy and logic, the lectures of Isaac Hugo. Among Bouhéreau’s books are two by Hugo: Summa Brevis Doctrinae Metaphysicae, 1649, and Hthica, 1657, both published at Saumur. Saumur was not a divinity school, although there candidate pastors received their intellectual equipment. Among the many friendships begun there by Bouhéreau were two with laymen of noble rank, the Marquis Turon de Beyrie and Richier de Cerisy. And the intellectual and literary interests which seem to have been instilled into the young men were certainly by no means those of a seminary, or exclusively religious. De Cerisy writes on February 9, 1666 :—* Il n’y a point encore d’Ovide en ma, biblio- theque, mais j’espere qu’il y en aura bientost, et que tout galant qu il est, mes theologiens Vy souffriront aussi bien qu’ Horace et Petrone et les Priapées de Scioppul qwils y endurent tres patiemment.” The same divided allegiance is reflected in the letters of a youth who was Bouhéreau’s dearest friend, Paul Bauldry ; for example, we read in a letter of November 15, 1662 :—“ J’ay aujourdhuy prié un homme qui est en Angleterre de chercher le 13 tome des Cent. de Magd. et des exempl. d’un livre intitulé Priapeia Scoppi.” Strange company for the highly respectable Madgeburg Centuriators! And these were not by any means vicious or profligate young men. Later on they will become austere enough. Turon de Beyrie rallies Bouhéreau on his puritanical manners, in his letter of October 23, 1674 :—“J’ay craint extremement que dans ma derniere lettre il ne me fit échappé quelque chose qui t’etit scandalisé ; car je remarque que M" les Beats, au nombre desquels je prendray la liberté de te mettre, sont extremement sensibles et delicats. 1] faut que pour me vanger je te die une chose que j’ay découverte en ta personne depuis que tu fais metier de devotion, c’est que contre le genie de nostre Religion, qui la veut masle et vigoureuse, tu as chargé la tienne de grimaces, et je trouve pitoyable qu’aymant naturellement les plaisirs, tu ayes creu qu il estoit de la severité d’un Ancien de se priver de la dance et de la musique. Tu vois par la que je me souviens de la maniere dont te firent fuir un soir les hauts-bois 1 See Appendix: List of Bouhéreau MSS. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [21] 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quand j’estois a la Rochelle, et je remarquay que cela fist peine a Mademoiselle Boireau, qui contre le genie du temps, feroit scrupule de prendre des plaisirs qu'elle ne petit partager avec son mary.” In 1674 Bouhéreau had been married five or six years, was a leading citizen of his native town, and a church-elder. But when Turon first knew him, he was estudiant or proposant en théologie, a divinity student, composing des vers galants, ordering 1’ Histoire Amoureuse from Paris, and‘ sending copies of the Basia of Johannes Secundus to his friends, his serious thoughts spent on emendations in Catullus, Virgil, etc., and minute and profitless points of New Testament criticism and exegesis ; like Pope’s Narcissa : ‘A very heathen in the carnal part, Yet still a sad, good Christian at his heart.” By far the largest number of letters extant from any one correspondent are those of Paul Bauldry, who left Saumur Academy about a month after Bouhéreau. The first letter is dated 22nd and 23rd July, 1662; and on the > top of it Bouhéreau has written Je suis party de Sawmur le 16° de Juillet, Dimanche. With scarcely an exception, these letters, and those of other very intimate friends, are unsigned, and have no formula of address at the beginning. It has been a task of some difficulty to discover the names of the writers in many cases. In this instance it was not until I had read the fifteenth that I found a hint of the writer’s name in some Latin hendeca- syllable verses beginning :— “ Male est, o Boherelle, Baldrio: mi Male est mehercule et laboriose.” The verses are followed by this comment :—“ Vous voyes bien par ceste epigr. plus Catullienne que bauldrienne, que vous me faites tres grand plaisir de m’ecrire de longues lettres.” The writer’s name then, Latinised, would be Bauldriuvs. No. 32 is signed P. B.; no. 37, Baul; and finally, no. 43 concludes thus :—aimés toujours bien le petit Paul Bauldry, He is spoken of as Baudry by other correspondents. Bouhéreau himself was not a tall man. In Bauldry’s letter of November 15, 1662, the writer’s feelings, as was often the case, find expression in verse :— “Quelle ait pour vous de la douceur Et toujours quelque faveur A Vegal de vostre merite. Cest a dire non petite, (Quoyque vous soyés petit.” De Cerisy, too, makes jesting reference to his friend’s appearance, He Waite—Lhas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 135 tells him (letter of 19th June, 1664) that he and Bouhéreau’s amante of Paris were laughing du petit homme a mine noire. Compare the following from an anonymous correspondent, who writes from Paris, 10 Juillet, 1664 :— ‘Hn verité, Monsieur, je trouve que vouz aves la meillure memoire du monde, et que pour mestre paz des pluz grands de corps, vostre ame contient beaucoup de chosez.” The Bauldry correspondence, as it lies before me, is an illustration of the cooling of a hot friendship. Bouhéreau has carefully numbered the first forty-seven letters, concluding with that of 50th November, 1663. There are two others, not numbered, of that year; only twelve of the year 1664 (during part of this year they had been together in Paris); twenty-five of the year 1665; three between that year and the close of 1668; one each for 1669 and 1670; five for 1672; four for 1680; and one for 1683. Our own experience, however, ought to make us hesitate to assume that the depth of our attachment to our friends can be safely gauged by the frequency and length of our letters to them. When Elie Bouhéreau left College, he went home to his mother, who had a house at La Rochelle, en (or a) la ville newve, prés (or proche) la nouvelle porte de Maubec (or proche le temple). He. then continued his studies as a proposant or estudiant en théologie. For at least a year some of his friends so addressed his letters. I find it last in April, 1665. Sometimes we find only the abbreviation #. #. 7. This mark of distinction was not always acceptable. At least Bauldry, who never so addressed his friend, writes on 28th January, 1663 :—“ Mon pere se fasche de voir sur vos lettres proposant ou estudiant en theolog. Contentés le bon homme si vous pouvés, qui est chagrin épouvantablement, ce qui me desespere.” Bauldry’s father, who lived at Rouen, d la rue de la grosse orloge,? may have deemed it imprudent in those troublous times to have unnecessary publicity given to his adherence to La Religion Prétendue Réformec, as it was officially styled. It appears to have been the custom for the young divinity students to deliver a trial sermon, called wne proposition, in the places in which they sought to exercise their ministry. Bauldry thus describes his first effort of this kind, 28th May, 1663 :—“Je rendis hier ma proposition avec tout le succés que j’en puisse raisonablement esperer, graces a Dieu. Ce qui nest pas une petite affaire dans nostre eglise, ou les gens passent pour des je ne scay qui quand ils hesitent ou quwils demeurent. Mais enfin je ne hesitay 1 There is a picture of this ‘‘ temple,’? which was demolished March, 1685, in Delaizement’s Hist. des Reformez, p. 204. * Bauldry moved later, 1669, @ la rue des charetles, pres le pont Ariluine. [21*) 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. point et je ne demeuray point. Il ne faut pas mentir avec tout cela, je croyois bien faire l'un et l’autre avant que de monter en chaire. Car quand je me sondois ou sur ma priere ou sur mon exorde ou sur ma conclusion je me trouvois foible par tout: mais enfin encor un coup je men tiray bel et bien, et c’est dont je remercie Dieu de tout mon cceur.” Everyone was not so fortunate. De Cerisy, writing on February 9th, 1666, relates as a piece of gossip the failure of their common friend, Bernon, at La Rochelle, and his being jilted in consequence by a damsel whose love would not endure transplanting. Bouhereau got as far as writing a proposition; for in the same letter Bauldry says :—‘“‘ Envoyés moy done vostre proposition le plustost que vous pourrés ”; and in a letter of June 19th of the same year (1663) :—“J’ay leu vostre proposition, mais je ne vous en parleray point jusqu’a Samedy que je vous la renvoyeray avec la mienne.” Unfortunately this undertaking was not fulfilled, at least at that time. Bauldry was compelled to leave Rouen in hot haste “pour eviter une tutelle et une curatelle dont j’estois menacé.” It is interesting to learn, as we have now done for the first time, that Bouhéreau, in taking orders in Ireland many years after, was fulfilling the intentions of his youth. In December, 1663, Bouhéreau went on a long visit to Paris, where he stayed with an uncle, Guibert, sometimes described as avocat en Par- lement, who lived dans la rue de la Buscherie proche la place Maubert. At the end of that year he finally determined to cease his preparation for the ministry. He left Paris about June 10th, 1664, returning home via Saumur, where he spent a few days in the house of Le Feévre, d la billange. All that the letters reveal as to Bouhéreau’s doings in Paris refer to a love-affair with a Mademoiselle de Beauchamp, a cousin. This young lady married somebody else in September of the same year. One of the letters, the writer of which I have not been able to identify, gives a description of the wedding and a very unflattering account of the bride- groom’s personal appearance and position in society :— | “Le 4 Sept., 1664. “Quelle estoit belle! Si vous y eussiés esté! non pourtant, je ne le dois pas souhaitter. Je vouz ayme trop, vouz l’aymiés trop, vous en seriés mort de regret. Dimanche dernier je l’ay veiie marier: et je n’ay rien veu marier de si beau. Que d’ieux elle fixa sur elle mesme! Que de victimes elle deroba a Dieu! Que je vis dattraits! Que je vis de graces! Je ne peus m’empescher de dire en moy mesme que les poétes avoyent menti de ne parler que de trois, car j’en vis une infinite. Quel dommage quelle soit entre les bras d’un homme si malfait que l’époux qu’on Waire—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 137 luy a donné! car de mine, il l’a tres mauvaise, et d’esprit, on ma dit qwil n’en avoit que pour faire la reverence et pour dire, je suis vostre serviteur. Mais ce qui aencore bien faict causer le monde c’est qu'il n’avoit qui que ce soit pour l’accompaigner que le frere de la mariée. On a creu que c’estoit une marque qu’il estoit descendu de fort bas lieu, et ce qui a confirmé ce soupcon, c’est qu’on a sceu que son maistre, car il est commis, aux aides que je pense, n’avoit paz daigné honorer la mariée (une seule visite, contre la pratique ordinaire. Quelques unz ont aussi trouvé estrange que la mariée n’eust aucune suitte, et encore pluz de ce que quand on passa le contract il n’y eut aucune apparence de nopces, pas seulement un verre de vin. Ce que j’en dis, ce n’est pas que je m’en scandalise, je ne suis pas encore si infirme, mais c’est que le monde parle ainsi. J’ay creu que vous preniés assés de part en cette affaire pour que je vous en informasse. J’ay peur mesme que vous nen preniés que trop pour vostre repos, car quand on a beu a la santé (une fille dans la calotte de sa perruque, je pense quwon doit avoir grand regret de la voir possedée par une autre.” Haag states—I do not know on what authority—that Bouhéreau took the degree of M.D. at the University of Orange on August 29th, 1667. 'The earliest reference I have found in the correspondence to the doctorate is on a letter dated 20th July, 1667, from Montpellier, Monsieur B. doctewr en Medecine d Rome; and on a letter of December 15th, 1667, on the address of which Massiot—a future father-in-law or brother-in-law—addresses him as Doctewr en Medecine de present. Agnew, following Haag, adds: ‘“‘ After taking his degree, he travelled in Italy with his cousin, Elie Richard Bouhéreau.” Apart from the mistaken addition of Louwhéreaw to the cousin’s name, there seems to be an error here; for unless we suppose that the degree was conferred in absentia, the cousins were in Italy in August, 1667. We have among the letters of that year one from Bassiou, of Montpellier, dated June 21, and another from Journeau, a relative, dated August 15th, and yet another from Les Freres Garbusay— bankers apparently—of Lyons, dated September Ist, all addressed to Bouhéreau at Rome.! It is no disparagement to Bouhéreau to say that the degree must have been rather easily acquired—at least in some cases. There was no school of medicine at La Rochelle; and with the exception of the six months’ stay at Paris in 1664, and again in 1667, there is no evidence that Bouhéreau left his home for more than a few days, until he went on his Italian tour, nor is there any allusion in the correspondence to any studies in medicine or kindred 1The notice by M. Delayant, printed in the Appendix, p. 152, gives the date of Bouhéreau’s doctorate as March 29, 1667. This fits in with the facts as presented in the correspondence. 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. subjects. On the contrary, there is a passage in one of Turon’s letters (19th February, 1677) which would lead us to suppose that Bouhéreau’s serious study of medicine did not commence for some years after he had taken his degree in it:— “Je me reiouiray extremement de ce que tu vas embrasser tout de bon la medecine, si j’estois persuadé que le merite y trouvast totiours la recompense qui luy seroit deiie. En ce cas-la je ne serois pas en peine pour toy, et je suis persuadé que tu ty distinguerois bien tost. Mais en verité Vexperience que j’ay dans le monde m’a fait connoitre que la charlatanerie et Vimpudence d’un ignorant n’y manquent guere de triompher, de l’esprit et du scavoir d’un homme modeste. C’est un patelinage perpetuel entre medecin, apothicaire, et chirurgien. Tout s’y fait par compere, et par commere, on ne voit que cabaler pour établir ou decrediter, et comme pour la pluspart les gens a qui l’on a afaire, sont fort ignorants et de peu d’esprit, un fripon artificieux l’emporte ordinairement sur un honneste homme sincere ; ce qui ne se peut voir sans chagrin, de quelque philosophie qu’on se puisse munir. Mais je suis bien ridicule de t’aller icy dire des choses que tu scals mieux que moy, et je ne pretends pas combattre le dessein que tu as pris.” The poor Marquis must be pardoned this cynical ebullition. He hada very distressing complaint to make him irritable. The point, however, that is material for our present purposes is that this extract is good evidence that at this time, 1677, Bouhéreau was only beginning to practise his profession seriously. Huis medical education was certainly very different from that of his cousin Elie Richard, who, after a stay at Saumur—lI do not know how long —engaged in special medical and natural philosophy studies at Groningen and Paris. . But we are anticipating. The two cousins in their travels visited Venice, and made some considerable stay in Rome. They were also at Strassburg, and returned to Paris about November, 1667. In Le Févre’s Epistre a Monsieur Boireau, dated 23rd November, 1667, which he prefixed to his Vie d Aristuppe, he says:—“Je viens d’apprendre chez l’illustre Monsieur Conrart, que vous étes de retour de Rome depuis trois jours.” Bouhéreau remained in Paris at least until the close of January, 1668, ches Monsieur Barbot, Advocat aw conseil, Rue de la Harpe. From a memorandum, partly in his mother’s writing, partly in his own, we learn that the total expenses of the tour, including those of his stay at Paris, amounted to 3,955 livres. In September of this year, 1668, we hear of Bouhéreau’s approaching marriage. The writer of the letter referred to, La Fons Thomeilles, speaks as Wuitt—Khas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 159 if it were to take place immediately ; but later letters (Gaussen, October 5th, 68; Bauldry, November, ’68) refer to it as still future. It probably took place early in 1669. (See Tessereau, February 14th, 69; Bascoux, February 2nd; Cerisy, April 2nd.) The lady on whom his choice fell was Marguerite Massiot, a cousin. They had a large family. Agnew (ii., p. 140) gives the list of them from the Naturalizations, dated 15th of April, 1687: Elias, Richard, Amator, John, Margaret, Claudius, and Magdalen. In addition to these, there were at least two others who died before Bouhéreau left France; and another daughter, Blanche or Blandine, is mentioned in his will. When Bouhéreau married, he left the old house, and went to live in the Rue des Augustins, where he remained at least until July 9th, 1685, with occasional absences at the Synods of his Church, of which he soon became ancien. The letters which have fallen into my hands give the impression that he had sufficient private means to enable him to lead a life of study. We have seen already that he did not seriously begin to practise his profession of physician until 1677. As early as 1669 (see Turon’s letter of July 5th), Valentine Conrart, the first Secretary of the Académie de France, endeavoured to direct Bouhéreau’s studies into a definite channel. But the first express mention of the task assigned him—a translation of the Treatise of Origen against Celsus—is not found until 1672. At Conrart’s death in 1675 the work was still unfinished; and indeed, when Bouhéreau submitted the manuscript to Spanheim in 1685, all the books of Origen’s treatise had not been translated. It was eventually printed at Amsterdam, with an Epistle dedicatory to Henry de Massue de Ruvigny, Earl of Galway, dated a Dublin le 1 Janvier 1700. (The copy in Marsh’s Library, R 2. 4. 47, is that with last press-corrections.) Westcott, in his article on Origen in the Dictionary of Christian Biography, says Bouhéreau “shewed great skill, with too much boldness, in dealing with the text,’ and quotes Mosheim’s admiration of Bouhéreau’s ingenuity in emendation.! It is quite possible that the persecution of Huguenots, which was yearly, indeed monthly, growing more intense, as well as his increasing family, com- pelled him to earn an income. As the troubles thickened, we have evidence that he began to contemplate the necessity of leaving La Rochelle. As early as March, 1683, a relative, Massiot, in Paris, discusses Bouhéreau’s prospects of success if he were to set up as a physician in the capital. We have 1 Haag also mentions “une lettre de lui sur un passage difficile de Justin inserée dans le T. ii. de la Bible ancienne et moderne,’’ 1714; and a Lettre a Mademoiselle D. B. sur le choix d’un médecin, 1674. 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. significant memoranda of questions to enquire concerning North America. In 1685, Chouet discusses the advantages and disadvantages of Geneva as a harbour of refuge. In 1683 the Huguenot physicians of La Rochelle were forbidden to practise their profession; and it is possibly in connexion with this that we find a formal offer made by the Academy of Saumur, through Barin the President, of Chairs of Philosophy to Dr. E. Bouhéreau and his cousin Elie Richard. This was in May, 1684. It was a case of one drowning man endeavouring to save another. The days of the Academy were numbered. Bouhéreau had demonstrated his loyalty to his Alma Mater by sending his eldest son there in spite of the remonstrances of his friend Turon.! The father treasured later among his own books a French New Testament (classed in Marsh, R 2. 6. 19) on the fly-leaf of which is written, Elie Bouhereau a remporté ce second prix de pieté dans la premiere classe le T° Tee 1684 a Saumur. Thecover is stamped on the front, “ Avitae memoriae et Christianae amicitiae sacrum,” and on the back, “ Elie Bouhereau de la Rochelle anno 1684.” There is a brief summary of Bouhéreau’s history in 1685,in Delaizement’s Fist. des Reformez, pp. 264, 265. “Le sieur Bouhereau qui avoit été envoyé [par lettre de cachet, Haag] a Poitiers, aprés y avoir demeuré quelque tems, obtint de la Cour, quil auroit Paris pour le lieu de sa relegation. Jl y vint au mois d’Aott et y demeura jusques a ce que les maux des Reformés allant étre au comble, il lui fut enjoint d’aller aus extremités du Languedoc et d’y demeurer jusqu’a nouvel ordre. Il partit de Paris pour obeir; mais ayant trouvé moyen de se détourner pour aller tirer sa femme et une partie de ses enfans, du peril ou il savoit quwils étoient a la Rochelle, il passa avec eux en Angleterre.” This story differs in some details from Haag’s account, followed by Agnew (op. cit., vol. 11, p. 140). Haag imphes that Bouhéreau was some months in Paris before he left ostensibly for Languedoc. We have, however, letters addressed to him at La Rochelle as late as July 9th, 1685. Agnew also states that he brought all his children with him to England. Seven are enumerated in the Naturalizations list of April 15th, 1687; but Delaizement’s words imply that, when Bouhéreau left La Rochelle, some only of his children accompanied him. The story as told by himself to his granddaughter, Jane Quartier, solves this difficulty, and also explains how he saved his library. Her other reminiscences will be found in the Appendix, p. 150; but this is the place for her narrative of his escape from France :— “When the storm threaten’d them, my Grandfather who was at 1 “ Je ne scay comment tu t’es resolu d’aller mener ton fils a Saumur dans cette grande decadence de l’ Academie, et j ay peur que tu ne t’en trouves mal.’’—Letter of 12th May, 1684. Waire—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 141 that time a Lawyer & expected to be soon call’d into the Parliament was intrusted with the original edict of Nants & all the satutes [sic] of the Church, as may be sill [ste] seen in the publick Library of St. Patrick’s- when the persecution began to blaze he rec* a letter of cachette which banish’d him to another town, there he found another to go further, however he made his escape went to the English Ambassader at Paris told who he was (his name was known tho his Person was not, by his famous transla- tion of Origene against Celstes [sic] & beg’d of his Excellency to permit him to give him a rect as if he had bought his library & got them sent to England, which that Nobleman did, by which means he sav’d a most curious collection of manuscripts & other books, which woud have been burn’d by the common hangman as heretical, as soon as he was gone a troop of Dragoons was quarter’d on his House, to force my Grandmother to change her Religion & take his children, but she had them all out to different friends, with orders to send them to a house on the quay (where all the Protestants that coud make their escape us’d to meet) with a promise that she woud make hers & meet them there, which accordingly she did, for one of the fellows asking her money to buy a hat, she said she coud buy it cheaper than he & it woud make the money go further & get them more things as they might want them. he consented & went with her, it was night, & her maid (tho a woman) was very faithfull, promis’d to do what lay in her power to help her. my Grandmother made her carry a lanthorn, & bid her when she came to such a house to pretend her foot had slip’d & let her self fall & put out the candle, which she did, & making a great outcry, pretended she had sprain’d her ancle, in the meantime my Grand- mother got into the house, which was left open on purpose, & by the back door got to the quay, where her children were before her, all but the youngest that was at nurse being but six months old, but y° woman promis’d that on shewing her the copy of a letter my Grandfather had given her she woud deliver the child. the first person my Grandmother found going into y* house was my Grandfather whom she thought was some hundreds of leagues off, she had much adoe to keep herself from shreiking, but contain’d herself, on acc®* of the danger they ran if they had been discover’d, y° same night they got on board a ship y* waited for them & a great number of others yt had made their escape as well as they. two years after my Grandfather ventur’d his life, to bring his youngest son out of France, for had he been caught he woud have been hang’d, as he had been hang’d in effigie for having made his escape, but y° nurse was true to him & did not inform against him.” R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [22] 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The first notice of him by Englishmen is in Anthony Wood’s Fasti Oxonienses :— “1687. In a Convocation held 15th Dec. were Letters read from the Chance. of the University in behalf of one Elias Boherel (born at Rochelle, partly bred under his Father an eminent Physician, and two Years or more in the University of Saumur) to be created Batchelor of the Civil Law, but whether he was created or admitted, it appears not. He and his Father were French Protestants, and were lately come into England, to enjoy the Liberty of their Religion, which they could not do in Franee, because of their Expulsion thence by the King of that Country.” In alluding to this quotation from Wood, Agnew falls into the error of supposing that the Elias Boherel referred to is Dr. Bouhéreau himself. It really is his eldest son, who was killed in a battle in Flanders, according to Jane Quartier. Dr. Bouhéreau informs us that he arrived in England in the beginning of the year 1686. On the accession of William III, he immediately obtained government employment as secretary, first to Thomas Cox, Envoy to the Swiss Cantons, and subsequently in Piedmont to Henri de Massue de -Ruvigny, Deputy-general of the Huguenots, and subsequently Earl of Galway. (Statements of French Pensioners, 1702," and Calendar of Treasury Papers, 1689, August 20th and September; and 1708-9, January 22nd.) Massue de Ruvigny had been appointed in November, 1693, Commander- in-chief of the English auxiliary forces in Piedmont, and returned thence in January, 1697. (See Dict. Nat. Biog.) It would seem that Bouhéreau accom- panied him home; for he acted as Secretary to Lord Galway while the latter -was Lord Justice of Ireland, 1697-1701. He is so described in the Portar- lington Register, 11th July, 1700: Monsieur Bouhereau, secretarre de son Exeellence Milord Conte de Galluuai lun des Lords Justice d’Irlande. It was at this time apparently that Bouhéreau came under the notice of Narcissus Marsh, Archbishop of Dublin. This learned, wise, and munificent prelate was then agitating for the realisation of a project on which he had set his-heart, 1.e. the establishment of a public library in Dublin. It is unneces- “sary here tosay more about Marsh’s Library, the origin and nature of which have been already related by the last and the present Library-keepers. (See G. T. Stokes, Some Worthies of the Irish Church, p.112; Library Association - Record, March, 1899.) It is sufficient to say that Archbishop Marsh’s notion -was that Bouhéreau should. be appointed librarian on a salary of £200 per annum until such-time as one of the dignities of St. Patrick’s Cathedral should become vacant, when Bouhéreau should succeed to it. See Appendix, p. 147. 1 In the Public Record Office, Dublin. Wuaite—Lhias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 148 The Archbishop’s importunity was rewarded by the issue of a Royal Warrant, 11th June, 1701, embodying his proposals ; and Bouhéreau was now Public Librarian in Ireland, in custody of his own books, to which those of Stillingfleet, Bishop of Worcester, were added in 1704. Besides his own state- ment as to his official position, made in 1702, the entry of his daughter Marguerite’s marriage, 21st July, 1703, describes him as ministre et biblioté- eatre de Monsieur le Primat dIrlande. Does this mean that he was also _ private chaplain to the Archbishop? This construction of the sentence is supported by an odd expression in his own statement: estant dans les ordres sacres awpres de Mylord archevesque De Dublin. But there is no record of his ordination in the diocesan registers of Dublin. Marsh was translated from Dublin to Armagh in 1702; and it is almost certain that before he left Dublin a portion of the library—which was built on ground taken from the Archbishop of Dublin’s garden—must have been erected. The wood-work of the first gallery, which runs north and south, and looks into the Cathedral grounds, is superior in quality to that of the second or inner gallery, which runs at right angles to it, east and west. Moreover, the arrangement of Bouhéreau’s own books in the reading-room, which is at the corner where the two main galleries meet, proves that they were classed and tabulated before the second gallery was built; for while the largest portion of the books classed R 3 is on the north side of the door-way connecting the reading-room and gallery no. 2, there are a few on the south side; and a perpendicular slip of wood fastened on the outside of the case indicates where R4 begins. Similarly some of the books of R5 are on the east side of the door leading into gallery no. 1, and others are on the north of the adjoining window. It is evident that before gallery no. 2 was built, and the door-way into it constructed, R5 and R 4 divided the east wall of the reading-room between them, and that R 5 occupied the whole space east of the door-way leading into gallery no. 1. Of Bouhéreau’s performance of the duties of library-keeper it is impossible now to speak with exactness. He had lived his life, and a useful, honoured life too, before he was appointed Public Librarian. Men do not usually begin to learn a new business, however apparently easy, at the age of sixty-five—least of all when they are exiles, and all that they had lived for—causes and persons —crushed or buried. A letter from Archbishop King, quoted by Sir Charles Simeon King (4 Great Archbishop of Dublin, p. 261), proves that the manuscript catalogue of the books in Marsh’s Library, which has been praised by all who have consulted it, was the work of Bouhéreau’s successor, Robert Dougatt. There is extant a list of books in Bouhéreau’s handwriting; but it is quite useless as a catalogue. Archbishop King, in the same letter, states that [22*| 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Dougatt found the brary “in a miserable condition,” and that it “had cost him out of his own pockett, between 3 and 4 hundred pounds.” This can only mean that Primate Marsh had not done all that he had originally intended to do for the fabric. It is quite impossible to suppose that any neglect could so impair a building no part of which was more than seventeen years old. Cotton states (Fusti, vol. u, p. 112) that Bouhéreau “was minister of the French Church, in Dublin.” Thisis not true. Mr. T. P. Le Fanu, in reply to my enquiries, states : “I can say with confidence that Elie Bouhéreau was not a minister of either of the French Churches in Dublin. He took part, however, occasionally in the affairs of the Conformed Church as a member of the congre- gation.” See his sentiments on the subject of conformity in his will (p. 149). On another point, too, Cotton has, I think, made an error: that is, in giving Bouhéreau the title D.D. It is true that the entry of his burial in the Registers above mentioned describes him as docteur en theologie. But there is no record of his having obtained the degree at Oxford or Cambridge or Dublin. It is most likely that his D.D. was a loose inference from his being a M.D., a clergyman, and a theologian more learned by far than most of those who have “performed the exercises ” necessary for the degree. To the ear, all “ Reverend Doctors” are of equal standing. Yet although Bouhéreau was not actually a minister of the French Conformed congregation assembling for worship in the Lady Chapel of St. Patrick’s, he must, as was natural from his past history, have been regarded as one of the important officials; for he obtained the right of burial within its walls—a privilege reserved for “ the Ministers and other Church officers” according to the condition agreed to by the Dean and Chapter in their Capitular grant, 23rd December, 1665 (see La Touche, op. cit., Introd.). In his willhesays: “I... desire ... that, if it can conveniently be done, my Body may be deposited in the same place of the French Chappel, within the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick, Dublin, where the Bodies of my Mother, my Wife, my eldest daughter, and others of the Family, have formerly being [sie] deposited.” There is no reason to think that this natural desire was not complied with. The entry relating to his burial runs thus :— “Le 7 May, 1719, a esté enterré par Mr. Fleury, le corps de feu Mr. Bouheraud, chantre de St. Patrick, docteur en theologie. Il etoit fameux medecin et zele Protestant de La Rochelle, tres scavan et estimé.” It is pleasant to think that the bodies of the devoted mother and the faithful son rest together in the quiet and beautiful chapel. The above extract from the will throws light on an imperfect entry in the French Registers :— 417004 42039 Aujourdhuy 9° Avril a esté enterré par M* Barbier, lun Wuitr—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 145 de nos ministres, le corps de feu Dame..... ; auquel enterrement ont assisté Mts Bouhereau, pere et fils, et M. Jourdan, ministre, qui ont dit que la dite Dame estoit aagée lors de son deceds de 95 ou environ.” It is evident that the missing name is Blandine Richard Bouhércau. The officiating minister probably knew her only as Dr. Bouhéreau’s mother, and intended to ask the exact name the next time he met him. These registers afford many examples of similar /acwnw, which can only be ascribed to this habit of putting off till to-morrow. Madame Marguerite Massiot (Maciot, Matiot) Bouhéreau was buried 23rd May, 1704, when it was stated that she was about sixty years old at the time of her death. The eldest daughter Marguerite was buried 23rd April, 1707. She was then about thirty-four years of age. She had been married, 21st July, 1703, to Louis Quartier (later Cartier), “ ministre de Péglise frangoise de St. Patrick a Dublin.” They had at least three daughters, one of whom, Jane, survived her parents, and received one-fifth of her grandfather’s property. She married Jean Freboul, July 12th, 1730. Her account of her family will be found in the Appendix, p. 150. Her father, Louis Quartier, was buried 23rd October, 1715. Of Elie Bouhéreau’s “ numerous family ” only four survived him :— (1) Richard. This son bore the additional surname of Des Herbiers. An account of his career can be seen in The Statements of French Pensioners, 1702, 1713 (the latter in his father’s handwriting). He served all through King William’s wars, and lost his left arm at the siege of Ebernburg. Agnew (op. cit., vol. i1., p. 308) states that one of Bouhéreau’s sons became Mayor of Dublin, and had a son Richard who changed his name to Borough ; that he had two sons: Lieut-Col. William Blakenay Borough and Sir Richard Borough (1756-1837 ; Bart., 11th November, 1813). Sir Richard married, in 1799, Anna Maria, daughter of Gerard, Viscount Lake, and had a son, Sir Edward Richard Borough, born 1800, and married to Lady Elizabeth St. Lawrence. ‘Their two sons, Edward and William, died respectively in 1855 and 1856. They had five daughters. Now, there was no Mayor of Dublin named Borough in the eighteenth century. But Smiles (op. cit.) and Burke’s Peerage agree in describing the office as that of “ town-major.” This agrees with the recollections of Jane Quartier, p. 151. (2) Amateur appears in a baptismal entry of September, 1738, as Monsieur le Major Amateur (Borhow)' Bouhéreau. He is probably the same as Arteur Borough, mentioned as a parrain, 22nd April, 1733. The names ' “ Borhou ”’ is interpolated in a later hand. 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Amateur and Arteur are interchanged in the name of the child, who was in fact, Amateur Bouhéreau’s grandnephew. | (3) John Boireou,! or Bouhéreau, entered Trinity College, Dublin; was Scholar, 1704; B.A., 1705; m.a., 1708. He was ordained, 19th March, 1709, and took the degree of D.D. in the spring of the same year. He was the first assistant librarian of Marsh’s Library, and held the post till 1725. The will of a John Borough, of Ringsend, was proved in June, 1726. This may be the same person. If it be, he left a wife and one daughter, both named Mary. (4) Blandine, or Blanche, married John Jourdain, or Jourdan, who held the living of Dunshaughlin, Meath. She had a “numerous family,’ in consideration of which her father left her three-tenths of his property. APPENDIX A: EXTRACTS FROM THE CALENDARS OF TREASURY PAPERS. Calendar of Treasury Papers, 1697-1701-2. Vol. Ixii., 41. June 26, 1699. Letter of Mr. Blathwayt to Mr. Lowndes. The Archbishop of Canterbury had communicated a letter of the Bishop of Dublin and Bishop of Clogher, relating to a library keeper at Dublin, to the King, who referred the part relating to an allowance of 200/. a year to the said library keeper, out of the first fruits and twentieth parts of that kingdom, to the Lords of the Treasury. Dated Loo, 6 July 1699. NS. [i.e., 26th June]. Minuted :—“To have 200" a yeare from Midsm™ during pleasure, provided that if the treasurership or chancellorship of the cathedrall church of St. Patrick becomes voyd, this pension to cease.” Vol Ixxiv. 7. May 6th, 1701. A letter from Narcissus, Archbishop of Dublin [to the Lord Lieutenant of Treland ]. He knew not whether Lord Galway had acquainted his Excellency with a design of erecting a library at Dublin for public use, which would be of great benefit, seeing the only library in Ireland (which was that of the 1 So spelt in the printed list of Dublin Graduates. Wuitr—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 147 College in Dublin) was inaccessible to all but the members, and that the booksellers’ shops were furnished with none but a few modern English books, so that the clergy of that city and such as came to it about business, and especially the poor curates who had no money to buy, having no place to repair to where they might have the perusal of a collection of good books, he feared spent much of their time worse, than probably they would do, if such a provision were made for them. When he spoke of the College library as the only one in Ireland, he meant that was anything considerable, there being two others very small, one at Kilkenny, given by the late Bishop there, and another at Londonderry, erected by the present Bishop of that place. The money for the structure was ready and the ground laid out, being part of the garden belonging to his (the Bishop’s) house, and the model of the building was being drawn. Only one encouragement was wanting. There was a very learned gentleman, a refugee, one Mr. Bonhereau [sic], who held great correspondence in foreign parts, every way qualified to be a library keeper. He had moreover a collection of books worth between 500/. and 600/. This gentleman, being ancient, would give his books (which were in a manner all his substance) to this library (when erected) and become library keeper himself, if he might have 200/. a year settled on him for life. Were the treasurership or chancellorship of their Cathedral of St. Patrick void, he (the Bishop) would bestow it on him who was well qualified for such a dignity and would endeavour to make it a preferment for a library keeper for ever, there being no duty belonging thereto besides preaching three or four times in a year. But it being uncertain when either of these might become void, the only expedient that could be thought of was, that the King would graciously bestow a salary of 2002. per ann. on Mr. Bonhereau [sic] as library keeper, either during life or until otherwise provided for, which might be paid out of the first fruits, and then the work would go on. The library would at first opening be pretty well stocked with those books and such others as he (the Bishop) should then give (the remainder of his library, all but his Oriental Manuscripts, being designed for it when he died); but if this could not be obtained, he feared the whole project would languish and come to nought. He was somewhat bold with his Excellency; but his concern was for the public good. Lord Galway was fully apprised of the matter, and the Archbishop of Canterbury had formerly been acquainted with it, and he (the Bishop) had again written to him. Minuted :—“ To be laid before the K.” The Act of Parliament, passed 1707, by which Marsh’s Library was ‘incorporated, mentions that the Rey. Mr, Elias Bouhereau had been made 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Library-keeper. In March, 1709, he was collated Precentor, or Chanter, as it was then termed, of St. Patrick’s Cathedral. His predecessor in that dignity, Samuel Synge, Dean of Kildare, had died on 2nd December, 1708. The delay in Bouhéreau’s collation was probably due to some pecuniary difficulty, as it had been arranged that his pension of £200 should cease on his succession to a Cathedral dignity. The following extract from the Calendar of Treasury Papers throws light on the situation :— Vol. cx. 22;- 1708-9, Jan. 22. The Earl of Gallway to the Lord High Treasurer. Testifies to the great merit and learning of, and to his particular esteem for Doctor Bouhereau, who had been his secretary in Piedmont, whose case he enclosed . Dated Lisbon, 2 Feb. 1709 N.S., 72.e. 22 Jan. Docquetted :— 2 Feb. 1708-9. | | Accompanied by the “ Petition of Doctor Elias Bouhereau, Keeper of the Public Library near St. Sepulchres, Dublin, erected by the Archbishop of Armagh. He was allowed 200/. a year by the beneficence of Her Majesty until the chantership of the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick fell vacant by the death of Dean Synge. Was required to pay two third parts of 360 odd pounds expended in buildings to the executors of the Dean. Was a stranger and left France for his religion’s sake, and brought over nothing with him but a numerous family and his books, value 500/., which he gave to the library. Prays the continuance of his pension for two years. Was 68 years old.” Minuted :—“ Ref. to My Lord Lieutenant.” APPENDIX B. EXTRACTS FROM THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT OF EIAs BoUHEREAU Dated 19th March, 1712. ie dees desireihy a: aa that, if it can conveniently be done, my Body may be deposited in the same place of the French Chappel, within the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick, Dublin, where the Bodies of my Mother, my Wife, my eldest daughter, and others of the Family, have formerly being [sic] deposited... ... The design I allways had of dying within the communion of the Wuire—Lhas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 149 Reformed Churches of France, in which, by the grace of God, I con- stantly lived, till they were utterly destroy’d, was the reason why, upon my being driven into England, by the same storm which overwhelmed them, I immediately submitted to the Discipline of the Church, as by Law there established; as being fully perswaded that I could never more effectually shew my self a true son of our desolate Churches, than by a steady adherence to the principles which they owned and maintained; and as believing it to be our part and duty to shew at least good example, when we can not any other way contribute towards reclaiming those who stand separated for such reasons, as our Churches did highly disapprove ; far from giving the world occasion to believe, by making distinct and separate Assemblies, that we would refuse, in our native country, to be Members of such a Reformed Body, as the Church of England now is. The due and constant practice of this maxime I recommend to those who will have any regard and consideration for my memory. I earnestly above all entreat my dear Children never to forgett that signall mercy of God, by which they were taken out of a Country, which may be so justly look’d upon as a place of slavery. There are few families, upon whom Providence hath bestowed the same favour, with such remarkable circumstances, as do better deserve to be kept in perpetual remembrance ; the chiefest of which I have purposely sett down in another writing. . My willisthat...... ten equal shares may be made of...... my substance ; that my eldest son Richard Bouhereau, and his sister Blanche, alias Blandine, wife to Mr. John Jourdan, may each of them have three of these shares a piece; the one, upon account of his Birth-right, and the loss of his Arm; the other by reason of her numerous family: that my Grand- daughter Jane Quartier may have two shares, which I do assign to her, to make good the promise I made to her dying mother: that my other two sons, Amateur and John, may have one of these shares a piece; not that I love them less than the rest of my Children, but because they are better able to provide for themselves... . Att present I leave to my eldest son’s keeping such Papers as concern the affairs of the family: and I bestow upon my youngest all such things as have any relation to sciences, and learning; as my Geographical Maps, and Chrono- logical Tables, what few Medals I have, my common-place Books, such of my Books as he will chuse for himself, and especially those where there is any handwriting of mine in, and all other such like things; upon this condition, that he will deposit in a safe place what he will think deserves to be preserved, after having made use of it, R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII. SECT. C, [23] 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I bequeath twenty Guineas to the Consistory, or Vestry, of the French Church of S. Patrick, to be distributed, by way of extraordinary allowance, to such families of our poor Refugies, as shall by them be judged to be in the greatest want ....... Remember, my dear Children, to keep a strict peace, concord, and friend- ship, among yourselves. This is the true and onely way, by which you may make God propitious to you; as it is also the chief and last thing, that I recommend to you, and wish you. I shall leave you riches enough, if I leave you such a Treasure, as the favour of God is. What can you possibly want, if you have this? May God then give you Peace among yourselves, and Grace towards him! Amen! Amen ! I declare ., ..... for Executors of this my last Will....-- my eldest son Richard Bouhereau, and his youngest brother John Bouhereau ; as being those of my sons, who are the most settled by me. APPENDIX C. THE RECOLLECTIONS OF JANE FREBOUL, née QUARTIER. From a document now in the possession of Mrs. M. Archer, of 4 Elton Park, Sandycove, Co. Dublin. I have preserved the original spelling and punctuation. estas Of my father’s side my ancesters as far as I coud trace them were either in the Church or Phisick, my Grandfather & Great Grandfather Quartier were Ministers, my great Grandfather Barbier, which was my Grandmother’s name was one also, beyond that they were either Phisycians or Lawyers & had good estates in Saumur....... When Lewis the 14th came to the Crown, he revok’d the Edict his Grandfather had made, my dear Father was at that time at the University, & had just finish’d his studies, & was call’d to the Church of Vendome in the room of his Father, who had been call’d to that of Paris, but the persecution began & all the Churches were thrown down, all the favour that was shewn my poor Grand- father was, that by ye means of some friends he had in Paris he got leave to go out of the Kingdom, but coud take nothing with him but his wife & son they came to Holland, & my Grandfather was call’d to the Church of Groninguen, where he died in the year 1699, my Father on his coming to Holland had the offer of being chaplain to the Queen of Denmark, but WuitE—Elias Bouhéreau of Lu Rochelle. 151 chose to come to Ireland where he was call’d to be Minister of Patrick’s Church, as he had a first Cousin who was [sc] that Church & married to a near relation, after my Grandfather’s death he went for his mother & brought her here, & the good old woman liv’d till the year 1712, so much is all I know of my dear father’s family. now I come to my mother’s, they were of Rochelle, a sea port town who suffer’d a siege till they were almost famish’d, rather than submit to articles y' were against their Religion, my great Grandfather was a Counseller in the Parliament, which is what we call here a Judge, & during y* siege they not only eat rats & mice, but my Grandfather told me they even eat y° harness of their coach, at last they capitulated & kept their priviledges longer than any town in France. [Here follows the paragraph cited on page 140.] thus did my Grandfather with his wife & six children & his mother leave France & a plentifull fortune for the sake of his Religion, & come to a strange country, not knowing if he woud get bread to suport his family, at first he settl’?d in England & appled himself to study Divinity took orders & travell’d, till being acquainted with Lord Galway he made my Grandfather his secretary, when he was made Gen™! of King William’s forces in Portugall, when Lord Gallway came over here Lord Justice, with y° Duke of Grafton ye first time, he gave my Grandfather y° place of Publick librarykeeper worth at yt time about two hundred pounds per annum, when he came over y* second time under Queen Anne’s reign he rais’d it to four hundred & made his youngest son who was a Clergyman his deputy in y° Library, & gave him y’° parish of Rush which is but a sinecure, my three other Uncles were in y° army, y° eldest was kill’d in Flanders, y* second lost his left arm at y* same battle in King William’s wars, he got half pay, & afterwards bought y° town Majer’s commission of Dublin, y* other died about 26 years agoe in Limerick, Majer in Gen™! Olmay’s Regt, my Grandfather lived till y* year 1719, when he died he left all his books & manuscripts to y* Library, where they are in a room by themselves & may be seen by any one y' asks for Doctor Borough’s books)... 2: The water-mark on this document has the date 1798. It is evidently an original, not a copy; therefore the writer, whose mother died in Apvil, 1707, must have been over ninety years of age when she committed to writing, with great reluctance as she says, what she had learnt from her grandfather and uncles. [23*) 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. APPENDIX D. Notice oF E. BounkrREAU BY M. LEOPOLD DELAYANT. The following has been kindly communicated to me by M. Meschinet de Richemond, Archiviste Départemental Honoraire, of La Rochelle :— Extrait de la biographie inédite de ce savant médecin, due a la plume autorisée de feu Léopold Delayant bibliothécaire et historien de La Rochelle, ancien professeur de philosophie, chevalier de la Légion d’Honneur et officier de l’Instruction publique. Delayant, biographie rochelaise, 355 (3488) tome 1* (Bouhéreau, Elie). Jourdan, mémoires biographiques 319 (8424-3) Bouhéreau, fol. 195. G. Musset, Cat. des. manuscrits, pages 139 et 187. Arcere i. 420—Biog. Michaud.—Savants et illustres Rochelais, mss. 163. Bayle, art. Origene— Lettre de T. Faber.—Callot, Rochelle protestante —Eloge de M. Richard. Elie Bouhéreau, pasteur 4 Fontenay-le-comté, fut appelé a La Rochelle pour y suppléer Colomiés en 1640; il y resta jusqu’a sa mort, arrivée le 23 juin 1653, il n’avait que 52 ans. Son fils y était né 1642. La perte quil faisait si jeune ne nuisit pas a son éducation dirigé probablement par son oncle Etienne Richard; il fit de fortes études a l’académie de Saumur. Il y eut pour professeur le savant Tanneguy Lefevre, dont il garda, toute sa vie, le souvenir. I] conquit son affection. I] n’avait que seize ans lorsque ce savant lui écrivit, le 26 mars 1658, la premiere lettre qu’on ait conservée. Ce n’est qu'une plainte, sur le ton de la plaisanterie, de son état de santé, mélée de vers latins et grecs; mais peu de nos écoliers de cet age la comprendraient. C’est en 1663, lorsque Bouhéreau n’étant plus un enfant, n’était pas encore un homme, selon l’expression de Lefévre lui-méme, gui nec puer erat nec vir, que cette correspondance devint active. Il n’y a pas dans cette année moins de vingt lettres de Lefevre a Bouhéreau, et elles traitent les matiéres, elles indiquent les auteurs que nous regardons comme le plus spécialement réservés aux érudits. L’antiquité seule en fait objet, bien entendu; surtout V’antiquité grecque. Lefevre montre pour la langue latine un grand dédain relatif: elle lui parait comparativement semi-barbare. Du reste tout est bon a son érudition, depuis les matieres les plus hauts de la Bible, des épitres de St. Paul, jusqu’aux caprices les plus légers d’Ovide, aux gaietés les plus vives de Pétrone. Il en prend méme bien librement la langue, et quelques mots de ses propres vers latins ont nécessité des....... Pour tout réunir dans un seul trait, une étude Warrn—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 153 complete des Harangueuses d’Aristophane, traduction latine et commentaire, est l'objet d’une de ces lettres. On congoit que ce fit un honneur de les recevoir, et que Bayle ait dit: “M. Bouhéreau si connu par les doctes lettres que M. Lefévre, de Saumur lui a écrites (art. Origéne, rem. L.) 11 lett. XVIII. Bouhéreau parait n’avoir pas eu moins de soin de la langue frangaise. Il entretint, dans sa jeunesse, une correspondence assidue avec V. Conrart, Vacadémicien au silence prudent, grammairien attentif, comme on l’était alors, a la formation et aux progres de la langue. Ses notes sur Origéne en ont conserve des traces. Ce n’était pourtant ni aux lettres, ni a l’enseignement, ni au ministére religieux que se destinait Bouhéreau: comme son cousin Elie Richard, il se fit médecin. Le passage d’une étude a l’autre lui parait dur, mais il vit qu’on pouvait les réunir, il en témoigne et en donne une preuve dans une lettre adressée au médecin Antoine Meujot, en Mai 1679 et imprimée 4 la suite de son Orzgene, ou il reléve une faute des éditions de Platon, qui avait induit en erreur Boileau dans sa traduction de Longin, et discute un passage de Lucrece. Il fut regu docteur en médecine dans l’université d’Orange, le 29 mars 1667. Recu docteur, Bouhéreau voyagea en Italie avec Elie Richard, puis revint exercer sa profession a La Rochelle, Ce tiers de siécle quwun écrivain récent (Hdinburgh Review, July, 1866, p. 104) signale comme le plus heureux pour le protestantisme frangais, ce temps, ou n’étant plus un parti politique, il jouissait dans une mesure suffisante de l’égalité civile et de la liberté du culte, était expiré. Dans le délire de son orgueil, le pouvoir absolu voulait forcer tous les Francais a étre de la Religion du Roi. Parmi les mesures prises dans ce but, figurait l’établissement 4 La Rochelle dun Collége de Médecine, dont il faudrait faire partie pour exercer cet art dans la ville; et on ne pourraient étre admis que des catholiques. C était interdire aux trois Médecins protestants! l’exercice de leur profession. Quelque indignés qu’ils fussent de cette mesure, ils n’osérent pas l’attaquer directement. Richard, cousin et confrere de Bouhéreau, se borna a publier une lettre d M’’ D. B. sur le choix dun médecin. Il lui disait qu il valait mieux se passer de médecin qu’en appeler un mauvais, et il tragait les caractéres auxquels on peut reconnaitre celui-ci. Pour nous, il n’y a la que des généralités, @ peu pres incontestables ; il est indubitable que pour les contemporains tout était allusion. Un médecin catholique, Venette, le comprit ainsi, et publia une réponse. Bouhéreau réplique par la Réponse de Mile. D. B. a la seconde lettre qui lua a été éerite sur le choix dun Médecin. I] raille plus qu'il ne raisonne: il attaque Venette sur son style, et consacre ' Bouhéreau, Richard, et Seignette. 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. la moitié de sa réplique a des critiques grammaticales. Venette publia encore une Féponse a la lettre de Mile. D. B. sur le choix d'un médecin. TU y expliquait nettement toute Vaffaire, et montrait que le début était entre catholiques et protestants. Les protestants ne répliquerent que par deux épigrammes, quwils joignirent a l’écrit de Venette dans une réimpression des quatre lettres et qu’une note qui me semble contemporaine attribue a notre Bouhéreau. Cette querelle est des années 1683 et 1684. Prise en elle- méme, elle laisse le tort aux médecins protestants, qui sen prenaient a leurs confréres d'une mesure dont ils n’étaient pas responsables, mais outre que l’oppression excuse bien un peu de mauvaise humeur, comment apprécie- rons-nous la part des rivalités de métier dans les intrigues que couvrait le prétexte de la Religion. L’année suivante vit la Révocation de VEdit de Nantes. Bouhéreau quitta la France; il avait des parents en Ecosse, et chercha un asile en Angleterre. Membre du Consistoire de La Rochelle, il emporta les papiers que celui-ci jugeait les plus intéressants. I] emportait aussi une traduction avancée du Traité d’Origéne contre Celse. C’avait été Vavis de plusieurs pasteurs protestants, entre autres de Claude, qu il y avait quelques inconvénients 4 mettre, par une traduction, cet auteur entre toutes les mains, et Bouhéreau hésita quelque temps a publier son cuvre. A la fin pourtant il sy décida. Sa traduction parut en 1700 a Amsterdam, chez H. Desbordes, un vol. in 4°. Elle était dédiée au Marquis de Ruvigny devenu Comte de Galway, Protestant réfugié comme lui. Ruvigny avait été Député général des Eglises reformées, il avait eu de grands rapports avec les Rochelais, il fut Pappui de Bouhéreau qu'il prit pour secrétaire. La dédicace de celui-ci est certainement d’une réserve et d’une noblesse de ton tout a fait remarquable. Sa traduction réussit; mais elle ne fut d’abord jugée que par des co-religionnaires. L’histoire des ouvrages des Savants (X™ 1699); Les nouvelles de la République des lettres (Janvier 1700) en firent l’éloge. Dom Ceillier (1730) en a dit depuis: “Cette traduction s’éloigne en plusieurs endroits de la traduction latine, et parait plus conforme au texte original ; mais l’auteur s’y est donné quelquefois trop de liberté.” Goujet a copié ce jugement si sommaire et tout le monde a copié Goujet. Seul l’abbé Gourey est plus sévére ; il trouve au contraire que “ Bouhereau n’est qu'un timide esclave qui se traine presque toujours sur les pas de son maitre.” Reste a savolr si un traducteur ne doit pas étre un esclave, s'il est permis d’en agir avec son auteur comme Gourcy en agit avec Origene, donnant, de son aveu de son Traité contre Celse une analyse plutét qu'une traduction, et si cela donne droit d’appeler son devancier ‘un servile et ennuyeux interpréte qui ajoute aux longueurs et aux redondances de original le défaut d’une diction Wuitte—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 155 languissante, embarrassée, peu correcte, et surannée méme en quelques endroits.” Je ne voudrais pourtant pas soutenir que ces reproches soient compléte- ment immérités. Mais ilfaut songer que bien que la littérature francaise ait atteint son point culminant sous Louis XIV., la prose courante, la prose sous les plumes secondaires y a moins de légereté quelle n’en a acquis depuis ; que la traduction est de tous les genres celui qui favorise le moins cette qualité ; que parmi les auteurs qu’on peut traduire, il y en a peu qui y prétent moins quOrigene. On peut ajouter, si lon veut, que Bouhéreau écrivait en province ou a l’étranger. En fait, cette traduction n’a pas été refaite, elle est la seule que je sache qui existe de ce traité: il est vrai qwelle n’a pas non plus été réimprimée. Apparemment, Origéne n’est lu que par les savants qui lisent le texte, en s'aidant, tout au plus, d’une version latine, a moins qu’on n’admette que si beaucoup de gens parlent d’Origéne, peu le lisent. Gourcy, qui ménage si peu Bouhéreau, ajoute pourtant qu'il jouit d’une réputation méritée comme éditeur et comme commentateur. C’est confirmer l’éloge qu’on a fait de ses notes sur le texte et de ses remarques, qui occupent 80 pages. On a dit que sa traduction avait été revue et corrigée par Conrart, sans songer qu'il y avait vingt-huit ans que cet académicien était mort lorsqu’elle parut. Le fait est que Bouhéreau Vavait consulté sur des difficultés grammaticales. Ses écrits prouvent qu il connaissait aussi bien les bons auteurs de son pays que ceux de Vantiquité. Si done on peut lui contester la renommée d’écrivain, on ne peut lui disputer celle d’érudit. Moins fécond que Colomiés, il n’est pas moins habile. Il est impossible de ne pas remarquer que cette société protestante rochelaise que dispersa la persécution était singuliérement instruite et active. Bouhéreau ne resta pas jusqu’a sa mort secrétaire de lord Galway: il ne le suivit point en Espagne. Recommandé a PEvéque protestant de Dublin, il fut @abord son bibliothécaire, puis celui de la Bibliotheque Marsh de Dublin. Enfermé dans ces fonctions de lettre, i] ne donna qu'un signe de vie a Vextérieur. En 1708, lorsque parut la seconde édition de /’Histoire des Réformés de La Rochelle de 1660 a 1687, elle était précédée d'une lettre de Bouhéreau a lauteur. Il avait alors 66 ans. Nous ne connaissons pas la date de sa mort. I] n’avait pas oublié sa chere église de La Rochelle. En laissant a la bibliotheque Marsh ses papiers, il recommandait qu’on les renvoyat a La Rochelle, si Dieu permettait que Véglise réformée y retrouvat sa place. Les successeurs de Bouhéreau a Dublin ont cru, il y a six ans, Vheure arrivée ; le consistoire de La Rochelle averti a fait venir ce dépot. La révolution de 1789 n’avait laissé aucun intérét a des titres de propriété qui 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. paraissaient les plus importants aux fugitifs: quelques piéces, en petit nombre, ont de la valeur pour Vhistoire ou pour les lettres. On y trouve un dialogue entre Reveau et le pere de Bouhéreau sur le suicide, écrit en latin, mais rien qui ajoute & Vhistoire do notre Elie. Seulement aprés plus d’un siecle et demi un de ses derniers voeux a été exaucé. APPENDIX E. LIST OF THE BOUHEREAU MANUSCRIPTS REMAINING IN MARSH’s LIBRARY, NOW PLACED IN Room Z. Schedule of the French Protestant Documents, 372 in number, restored to the Consistory of ‘La Rochelle, 23rd September, 1862. Copies of the aforesaid French Protestant Documents, made by Robert Travers, M.D., originally in seven notebooks ; six are extant; the missing book contained nos. 61-132. Two vols. of “Memoires et pieces pour servir a Vhistoire generale de la persecution faitte en france contre ceux de La Religion Reformée depuis Vannee 1656 jusqu’a La Revocation de L’Edit de Nantes, faitte par celuy donnée a fontainbleau au moys d’octobre 1685.” These volumes consist of original documents, Mss. and printed, arranged in chronological order, with a connecting narrative. This is probably the “ writing” to which Bouhéreau refers in his will. Commonplace Book [original classing R 3. 1. 25] containing :— (1) Annotationes In Organum Aristotelis a D. J. Posa Phylosophiae professore dictatae anno... 1593 mense januario. 33 leaves num. foll. by one blank leaf. (2) Annotationes in librum Physicorum Aristotelis a D. J. Posa, &c. dictatae 1593 mense novembro, 11 leaves n. n. foll. by one leaf blank; another with 13 lines of Latin on r°; another with entries of marriages, &c. on top of r° and v’. (3) Journal Francois de ce qui s’est passé en la Rochelle, depuis 1584 jusqu’a 1643, par Joseph Guillandeau [Dr. Bouhéreau’s grand- uncle], 102 pp. and half r° of another, continued for 14 leaves after a gap of 13 leaves; also 3 loose leaves, 2 of which refer to 1632. (4) [At the other end of the vol.] Compendium logicae, 99 pp. num, Warre—Llias Bouhéreau of Lu Rochelle. 157 (5) Annotationes Compendii in Phy[si]cam francisci Titesmani a D. J- Posa ... dictatae anno 1593 mense novembro, 14 leaves, n. n. foll. by 3 pp. French and one blank leaf. (6) Annotationes in Ethica Aristotelis a Domino Bruno dictatae... anno... 1594 mense Martio, 13 leaves. Actes de tous les Synodes Nationaux des Eglises Réformées de France [original classing, R 2. 1, 11, 12]. Tome Premier, contenant les 22 premiers Synodes, 1559-1617. Tome Second, contenant les sept derniers Synodes, -1659. Bouhéreau Correspondence in 7 portfolios. Curriculum totius Philosophiae. In Aristotelis logicam commentarius Auctore Johanne Dumbaro Scoto, Philosophiae professore; Iop@upiou sisuywyn De quinque vocibus simplicibus praedicabilibus; Arist. Categoriae; Arist. de interpretatione; Arist. Analyticorum priorum et posteriorum libri; Arist. Topicorum libri octo; Arist. de Sophisticis Elenchis; De Methodo; In Arist. Philosophiam naturalem com- mentarius; Ethicae Medulla; Oeconomicorum nucleus Metaphysicae succus De Sphaera Tractatus quidam [written out by Dr. Bouhéreau’s father, 1618, 1619; original classing, R1. 1. 17]. Chronologia Sacra summatim collecta ab Elia Boherello [Dr. Bouhéreau’s father ; original classing, R2. 1. 5]. Recueil Touchant l’origine et le progres de la Ville de la Rochelle . . . jusques en l’an mil six cents vingt & huit, que le Roy Louis XIII. fit demolir ses murailles, Par Pierre Mervault, Rochelois, MD.CLX XI. Formula Consensus Ecclesiarum Helvetiarum Reformatarum circa Doctrinam de Gratia, &c. College Note-books of Elie Bouhéreau. 1. Compendium de Chreia; Syntagma Artis Oratoriae; De Rhetorica Speciali; Sphaerae Explicatio. Quae omnia ex ore Praeceptoris, nom: Doull: in primo Classium ordine, excipiebat, et manu scribebat, Salmurii, Eas Boherellus...1657 [original classing, R 2. 5. 31]. 2. Cursus Philosophiae Manuscriptus ex ore Isaaci Hugonis exceptus ab Elia Boherello, &e. : (a) Tom. i. continens Prolegomena de nat. logicae et Isagogen Porphyrii. 1658. R.I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII1., SECT. C. [24] Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (6) Tom. 11. continens Categorias et Librum de Interpretatione. 1658. (c) Tom. ii. continens Priores et Posteriores Analyticos, Libros octo Topycorum et duos de Sophisticis Elenchis. 1658. (d) Tom. iv. continens Summam Physicae. 1659. (ec) Tom. v. continens Prolegomena Physicis et octo Libros Physicae Auscultationis. 1659. (f) Tom. vi. continens Libros de Caelo, de Ortu et Interitu et de Anima [original classing of these, R 1. 1. 40-45]. We CALENDAR OF THE LIBER RUBER OF THE DIOCESE OF OSSORY. By Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D. Read Aprit 27. Ordered for Publication May 13. Published Jury 31, 1908. PREFACE, THE Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory is a manuscript containing eighty leaves of vellum (including f. 6, which is of half the usual width), the normal measurements of which are 300 x 210 mm. Two consecutive leaves have the number 17, and those numbered 54 and 55 (recte 56, 55) have been transposed by the binder. The formation of its seven gatherings of leaves may be exhibited thus :— A, (A5 without conjugate) B,, C,, D,, EH, F,, (F2, 3,15 without con- jugates) G,) (G3, 4 without conjugates). A table of contents written on four leaves of paper was prefixed to the volume in the eighteenth century. It was compiled, if I mistake not, by the scribe who made one of the copies of Archbishop Alan’s Register now in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (ms. 554),? The book was known in the seventeenth century by the title which it now bears; and it was then regarded as the oldest existing record of the see, as appears from the following inscription on f. 1 :— “ Liber Ruber Diocesis Ossoriensis, antiquissimus ecclesize Ossoriensis.? Rich. Connell, Notarius Publicus, Registrarius dictz Diocesis principalis, Anno Domini 1678.” The name which the volume is thus proved to have borne for more than two centuries was plainly due to the colour of its original cover, which still remains. It was bound in oak boards covered with red leather, The date of its original compilation can be fixed within somewhat narrow limits. For nos. 14, 15, 17-22, 24-33, 37-40, 43, 49 (?), which comprise the 1 See Hermathena, xiv. 301. * The obvious inference from this phrase is that the Liber Albus wasalready lost. A sixteenth- century copy of some charters contained in it has been printed by Dr. H. ¥. Berry in the Proceedings ot the Academy, vol. xxyii., sect. C, no. 3. They all date from a period much earlier than that of the Liber Ruber. ea ; R.I. A. PROC,, VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [25] 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. greater part of the book, and doubtless at first the whole of its contents, are penned, if not by a single hand, at least by a small number of nearly contem- porary hands. The latest of these documents (nos. 31, 32) belong to the year 1360. But a note at the end of no. 22, in a different hand from the body of the article, proves that that article was penned before 13896. The bulk of the manuscript was, therefore, written between 1360 and 1396. And it may probably be placed nearer the former than the latter of these years. For Richard Ledred, Bishop of Ossory, 1317-1860, is prominent throughout (see nos. 14, 15, 19, 20); and the more important of the documents enumerated above fall within the period of his Episcopate. We shall perhaps not be far wrong if we suppose that the Liber Ruber was written about the time of his death, mainly as a record of memorabilia of the Diocese of Ossory during his pastorate. It is some confirmation of this view that three of the later additions are copies of documents which may be dated within twenty years of his death (nos. 11, 12, 34.) A copy was made of at least portions of the Liber Ruber for Anthony Dopping, Bishop of Meath, in 1686, which was afterwards in the possession of John Stearne, Bishop of Clogher. Sir James Ware also made some extracts from the book which are still in existence. The volume contain- ing them subsequently became the property of Henry, Earl of Clarendon, Viceroy of Ireland, and passed with other of his manuscripts to the Duke of Chandos. The Clarendon manuscripts next came into the hands of Dr. Jeremiah Milles, Dean of Exeter, by whom they were presented to the British Museum. That one with which we are immediately concerned is now Additional Manuscript 4787. It is sometimes cited as Clarendon Manuscript 36. Both Dopping’s and Ware’s transcripts were made use of by Wilkins in his Concilia Magnae Britanniae, which appeared in 1737. A description and calendar of the Liber Ruber by Sir John T. Gilbert was printed in 1885 in the Tenth Report of the Historical Manuscripts Commission, Appendix, Part V, p. 219 ff.; and in an appendix thereto (p. 228 ff.) many of the documents are given in their entirety. More recently many extracts from the book have been printed by the Rey. William Carrigan in his History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory, 1905. In the following Calendar advantage has been taken of the labours of these two writers. The compiler has to acknowledge with gratitude the assistance given him ‘S. Ayscough, Catalogue of Additional Manuscripts, 1782, vol. i, p. vii; Bernard’s ee 1697, vol. ii. part ii, p. 3; Dict. of Nat. Biog., vii. 162. * See vol. ii, p. 501, vol. iii, p. 660, Lawior—Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 161 by M. J. McEnery, Esq., of the Public Record Office of Ireland. He is also much indebted to the kindness of the late Bishop of Ossory, now Bishop of Down, and of the present Bishop of Ossory, who have given him special facilities for his work on the Liber Ruber. LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE CALENDAR. Ny . Benefice belonging to the Abbess of Kilculliheen. B, ; . Benetice in the Bishop’s gift. Carrigan, . The History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory, by the Rey. William Carrigan, c.c., with a Preface by the Most Rev. Dr. Brownrigg, Lord Bishop of Ossory. Dublin, 1508. iE, : . Benefice belonging to the Economy of St. Canice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny. HMC, - . Mistorical Manuscripts Commission, Tenth Report, Appendix, Parti Veeco: I, : . Benefice belonging to the Prior of Inistioge. Irish Statutes, Statutes and Ordinances and Acts of Parliament of Ireland, King John to Henry V. Ed. H. F. Berry, 1907. J, ate . Benefice belonging to the Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny. ee, - Benefice belonging to the Prior of Kells. 1p. : . Parishioners. Papal Letters, Calendars of entries in the Papal Registers relating to Great , — Britain and Ireland. Papal Letters, ed. W. H. Bliss and others, 1893, R, : . Rector, Rectory. Statutes, . . Statutes of the Realm (Record Commission), 1810-1828. a ; Benefice belonging to the Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin, V, ; . Vicar, Vicarage. W ; . Benefice belonging to the Prior of St. Katherine’s, Waterford. Wilkins... . Wilkins, Concilia Magnae Britanniae. London, 1737. [25*] 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. CALENDAR. 1. The Rents of the Bishop of Ossory. f i Cent. xv. They are as follows:—At Deruagh £53 12s. 2d.; Aghtur £28 9s. O3d.; Kylkenny £26 2s. 3d.; Owtrath £19 17s. 103d.; Logh’ £46 5s. 11$d.; Insnake £51 19s. 8d.; Thascofyn £13 9s. 11$d.; Clonmor £5 Qs. 21d.; Seyrkeran and Fynchor £24 12s. 8d. Sum £259 11s. 43d. The manor of Seyrkeran contains 240 acres of arable land in the lordship, and the land of the burgesses, who are 61 in number, contains 300, making 440 acres (sic) in all, besides £10 13s. 4d. in rent from outsiders (in redditu forenc’), the mill excepted. Thus the arable land being estimated at 6d. an acre comes to at least £14 a year, the mill and other things not being counted. The first portion is repeated below, no. 23, with some variations of spelling. Printed in Carrigan iv. 436. _ 2. Names of the villas of Seyr. f. 21% Cent. xv. They are: Brechmorh, Cuyllnafernog, Achaworcy in Long- port, Caenachann in Fygkach, Carrmata of Saeyr, Cyllmeagayn, Chapel of Fyncora. Printed in R. Butler’s ed. of Clyn’s Annals (Irish Archeological Society), p. 50. 3. Amercements of the Churches of Ossory. fe2e Middle of cent. xv(?) For each church the rector (R), vicar (V) and parishioners (P) are assessed separately, as follows :— . (a) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastown R 2s., V 6d., P 2s.; Cowan, Bryd, Barcoun Rk 6d., V 3d., P 6d. in each case; Gorme R 6d., V. 3d., P 12d. | Rower], Lesterlyn, Mothan, Hauok R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each case; Styok R V P 12d. each; Colme R 2s., V 12d., P 2s. Sum 27s. (ib) Silelogher’ Deanery: Rothan, Broke R 2s., V 12d., P 2s. in each case ; Dammaht, Wallycallan (sic), M*anag’, Combusta R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each case; Rathill R 6d.; Delkyn, Marow, Rath P 12d. in each case; Downfert, hk V P 12d. each; Fer[ah], [....] RP 6d. each in each case; Wolehan (?) R P 12d. each. Sum 30s. (ec) Ouerk Deanery: Rathpatrik, Donkytt R 12d. V 6d. P 12d. in each case; Kylkylleghyne, Kyltakane, Tybryt, Ballytartyn R P 6d. each in each case; Kylmaboygh R 8d., V 6d., P 12d.; Kylbecok, Kylkned, Kyllagh, Maculh, Illyd, Portscholl (?) R 6d., V 3d., P 6d. in each case; Rakyeran (?), 1 Written here and elsewhere ‘ Silr’ or ‘ Sillr,’ with marks of contraction, LawLor — Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 163 Polrothan R 6d., V 3d., P 12d. in each case; Balmartyn R V 6d. each; Beawley, R P 3d. each; Fydone R V P 12d. each; Fothram, Kylmethall, Cassellan R V P 6d. each in each case; Clonmor R P &d. each. (d) Kenlys Deanery: Kenlys, Evylhart R P 12d. each in each case; Erley, Kylmeghen R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each case; Callan R 2s., V 12d., P 2s.; Coylagh, Tyllamayne R12d., V 6d., P 6d. ineach case; Kyldresse, Kylamery P 6d. in each case; Lomok R P 6d. each; Maylardystoun R 6d., V 3d., P 6d. ; Ballagh R V P 6d. each ; Kyllalo [here follows space of several lines]. (e) Aghour P 8d.; Kylrusche R 4d., P 8d.; Kyldrynagh V 4d.; Tybbert P 12d.; Clonetybbert P 6d.; Aghmecart R 6d., P 12d.; Kyllynn V 3d. V (sic) Gdys Arke Vi 6d), P 12d (ff) Odogh Deanery: Casteldogh R 6d., V 3d., P 12d.; Glascro R 3d., P 4d.; Ratbeagh, Dyrwagh R 3d., P 6d. in each case; Rosconyll R 4d., P 8d.; Casteloomyr R 6d., P 12d.; Mocholly, Kylmecar, V 3d., P 6d. in each ease ; Donmore V 4d., P 8d.; Coulcrayghyn R P 4d. each; Mayn P 4d.; Aghtere P 6d. : Printed in Carrigan iv. 387. This list has certain features in common with those of nos. 21 and 41 (which will be shown to be related to each other) which are not shared by the lists in nos. 19, 20, 22. For example, the church of Tullahought is here reckoned as belonging to the deanery of Kells, and the churches of Kilbeacon and Killahy as belonging to Iverk, in agreement with nos. 21, (36), 41: in nos. 19, 20, 22 the first is placed in the deanery of Iverk, and the last two in the deanery of Kells. Again, nos. 19, 20, 22 give the church of Galmoy, in the deanery of Aghour: its place seems to be taken in nos. 21, 41 by Glashare and Erke, and in no. 3 by Erke. In like manner nos. 19, 20 have Carcoman, for which apparently nos. 3, 21, 41 substitute Kiltakan and Ballymartin. And finally no. 3 has a number of churches mentioned in the group 21, 36, 41 which do not occur, or are called by different names, in nos. 19, 20, 22. Such, for instance, are Tullaroan, Damma, Ballycallan, Rathealy, Outrath, Tullamaine, Kiltrassy, Killaloe, Kilrush. In many respects in which nos. 3, 21, 41 differ from nos. 19, 20, 22 they are in agreement with the Regal Visitation of 1615. From these facts it may be inferred that no. 3 is of later date than nos. 19, 20, 22, i.e. after 1818 av. It was transcribed about a.p. 1500, though apparently from an earlier, mutilated original. Thus we seem to be justified in placing it not very late in the fifteenth century; but there appear to be no data for determining the date more exactly. Cf. notes on nos. 36, 41. 4, Bull of Adrian (IV). £3. 1154. Grants Ireland to Henry II. Printed in Rymer’s Moedera 1, 19. 5. Note. tor Henry II came to Ireland and held a council at Cashel 1172. 6. Bull of Alexander (III). f 3M. 1172. Confirms the Bull of Adrian IV (no. 4). From Giraldus Cambrensis, Hxpug. Hid. ii. 5. For the date see Giraldus 7. c., Hoveden’s Chronica, s. a. 1171. 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 7. Excommunication. eA 1362 x 1366 Bishop John excommunicates Walter Wals, prior of or St. John’s near Kylkenny, and places his priory under 1398 x 1400 interdict for his contumacy in not appearing and giving or satisfaction for the pension due to Kylkenny Cathedral. 1404 x 1405. Printed in Carrigan iii. 252. There were several Bishops of Ossory named Jonn before the Reformation, viz.: de Oxford, 1362-1366 ; Waltham, Griffin, and another John, 1398-1400; Waltham again, 1404-1405; O’ Hedian, 1479-1487. One of these must have issued the above excommunication; but the last-named seems to be excluded by the character of the hand in which this article is written. 8. Part of a homily (?). f. 4. Instances from King Saul to the Emperor Theodosius the Great of kings being punished for their sins. 9. The articles for which Thomas (a Becket), Bishop of Canterbury, was exiled. ty eg ales 10. Account of the Synod of Cashel. f. 4. Copied from Giraldus Cambrensis, Lapug. Hib. i. 35. 11. Memorandum of an agreement between the Dean and Chapter of 1 January, 1876. the Cathedral Church of Ossory and the proctor of St. Augustine’s Abbey near Bristoll, rectors of Dysert o Loscan Church, on the one part, and Sir Robert Comys, vicar of the same, on the other part. 1s Oy The former grant to the latter the sanctuary land of the church with the altarages ; the latter is to support all the burdens of the church. The agree- ment is for the life of said vicar. Printed in H M C 261. 12. Letter of Edward III to the sovereign (superiori), provost, and 28 January 1373 x 1877. community of Kylkeny. ei ; f°. A(lexander Petit de Balscot), Bishop. of Ossory, has shown that, holding his temporalities from the king in capite, he has a market every Wednesday in his villa of Irystown near Kylkeny, which is part of his temporalities, and that he and his predecessors have held this market and their liberty within the cross of the bishopric, freely without payment of any customs out of saleable things for the murage of Kylkeny, from the time of the foundation of St. Kanice’s Church ; nevertheless the sovereign, provost, and community of Kylkeny have demanded and unjustly taken such customs, on the ground of royal letters patent, and the Bishop has sought a remedy from the King. LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 165 Accordingly, an inquisition having been taken before the Chancellor of Ireland, brother William Tany, prior of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem, from which it appears that the Bishop’s statement is correct, it is commanded that henceforth no such customs be taken on the ground of said letters patent. Dated at Dublin, per ‘petitionem de parliamento.’ Printed in H M C 262. The heading gives the year as 88 Edward III (1364). But Tany did not become Chancellor till after August, 1372 (Cal. of Chancery Rolls, Ireland, p. 84, no. 126, p. 85, nos. 3, 6). 13. Provincial constitutions made by the Archbishop of Dublin with 1518. his [suffragan] bishops and religious persons. TOW. The substance of the constitutions is as follows:—(1) That priests from Conact and Ultonia be not admitted unless in the judgment of the ordinary they be found fit. (2) That persons who do not pay pasture and ‘simili ordine’ tithes are excommunicated. (3) That Irish clerks who do not pay procurations to the Archbishop and other burdens laid upon the churches be denounced as excommunicated by all curates, on pain of suspension ‘quo ad ulti™ vale ste” (qu. ité = item) dispo™ cle. duds et cet’is provin’"s const’ adit’ [sic] in hac pte. (4) Tin chalices are to be disused (suspense) after a year, and henceforth none are to be consecrated which are not at least made of silver. (5) Two valuers are to be appointed by the bishop to apprise the goods of the dead. [Offenders against this rule] are ipso facto excommunicated, and are to be denounced by the curates, even without letters from the ordinaries. (6) If temporal persons do not pay the half part of the obventions of their houses in cemeteries, their goods and persons, being in the said cemeteries or the churches, shall have no ecclesiastical immunity. (7) Provincial statutes and synodals must be put in force (exequi) by the ordinaries and curates under the penalties contained in the same. (8) A grant or farm made to laymen, of any ecclesiastical goods, without the assistance of a clerk, is void. (9) Clerks playing football shall for every offence pay 40d to the ordinary and 40d for the repair of the church in which the game has been played. (10) Those who impose lay burdens and necessary exactions on any church are excommunicated, the royal power excepted. (11) The council defines all procurations among Trishmen due to the bishop on account of visitations, and orders that payment thereof is to be compelled by ecclesiastical censure, so, however, that the statute “ Instud’” may extend to the payment of procurations to all 1These words are given as they stand in the ms. It seems impossible to extract any coherent meaning from them; and the surmise of Wilkins, that the text is corrupt, appears to be justitied. 166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. to whom they are due; and it is approved that all such, both among Irish and English, should be paid according to the ancient annals (?) (ailos) and rolls framed therefor in the several dioceses. Printed in Wilkins iti. 660. 14. Constitutions of the Diocese of Ossory. f. 6. 6 October, 13817. The constitutions were made by Bishop Richard de Ledred at a Synod held in St. Canice’s Cathedral Church, Kilkenny, and contain the following :—(1) A profession of faith in the Trinity, followed by a command that if anyone in the diocese is aware that any person is preaching heresy therein, he is to give information thereof within a month after it has come to his knowledge. (2) All undedicated churches, cemeteries, and chapels having rectors are to be dedicated, and all dedicated churches which have been violated to be reconciled, within six months from last Michaelmas, under a penalty of 40s. to the alms of the bishop, and payment of procurations due for such consecration or reconciliation. In every dedicated church the date of the dedication, with the names of the [saint]! to whom it was dedicated and the person by whom it was dedicated, and the number of days’ indulgence granted at the consecration, is to be inscribed near the great altar, and the anniversary of the dedication is to be observed. (3) Persons having cure of souls and not being priests are, in accordance with the ordinance of Pope Boniface VIII, to obtain, within a year, promotion to all holy orders necessary for their cures, and are to reside in their benefices unless lawfully dispensed. (4) None hereafter shall be admitted to a perpetual vicarage with cure of souls unless he be a priest, or at least a deacon or subdeacon, to be ordained to the priesthood at the next ensuing Embertide, and, renouncing all other benefices which he may hold, shall take an oath to reside constantly in the same. (5) Everyone obtaining a benefice with cure, who has been dispensed from residence, shall by letters patent appoint a proctor in such benefice, and, if there be not a perpetual vicar in the benefice, shall, on the day on which licence of absence is granted, present a priest to the bishop, who shall have a share of the fruits assigned to him, at the bishop’s direction, for his support and for sustaining the burdens of the church towards the ordinaries. (6) Since neither evangelical authority nor canonical severity has availed to restrain clerks and priests from openly keeping concubines, it is commanded that every clerk in holy orders in the diocese of Ossory who openly keeps a concubine in his own or another’s house shall put her away within a month from the publication of this constitution. If not, he shall be suspended from his office, and further he shall lose a third part of the fruits of his benefice, to be 1 Blank space in ms. Lawior—Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 107 disposed of at the will of the bishop. Those who are disobedient after such punishment are to bedeprived. (7) Since it is reported that it is customary to farm ecclesiastical benefices for long periods or for ever (quasi perpetuo) to laymen, who collect the fruits, turning them into lay fees, and allowing the buildings to fall into ruin, so that the worship of God is diminished, the cure of souls neglected, and the jurisdiction of the ordinary destroyed, and that the wives of the farmers, after the death of their husbands, demand oblations and tithes at the altar during the celebration of Mass, and receive sentences of excommunication, ‘p'p® (?) intentantes’; it is therefore strictly prohibited henceforth to set to farm any parish church, prebend, vicarage, dignity, or office of jurisdiction to laymen on pain of the greater excommunication. (8) No dignity or benefice shall be farmed to ecclesiastical persons for a long period, except on the ground of urgent necessity and with the bishop’s licence, and then for not more than five years; and a copy of the agree- ment, in such cases, shall be deposited with the bishop. When a benefice is so farmed, if there be no perpetual vicar, a portion of the fruits shall be assigned to a parochial presbyter, who shall be then presented to the bishop, for the performance of divine offices in the church, for his maintenance, and for paying the burdens of the church to the ordinaries. At the conclusion of the period of five years the agreement with the farmer may be renewed if the bishop consents. No vicarage shall be set to farm in any manner. If any benefice be farmed contrary to this statute, it is decreed, with the consent of the Chapter of St. Canice’s and of the major part of the clergy of the diocese, that a third part of the revenues thereof shall be applied, in equal shares, to the fabric of the cathedral and to the alms of the bishop. (9) No rector or vicar, or proctor or farmer of the same, shall collect tithes of churches or ecclesiastical fruits outside the land (solum) of the church, turning it into a lay fee, nor sell the fruits collected in gross (so that the ordinaries cannot find fruits to sequestrate, if need be, for the maintenance of those who serve in the same, and for payment of burdens to be raised therefrom), [nor] transfer them in any way, on pain of the greater excommunication. (10) Laymen shall not carry out (?) attachments or secular judgments in churches or cemeteries or sanctuary; nor shall they lay hands on or convey away ecclesiastical possessions or goods, on pain of the greater excommunication. (11) Those who in any way violently remove persons accused of crime who have fled for refuge to churches, cemeteries, or cloisters, or plunder goods deposited therein for safety, or who shall aid or abet others in doing so, shall zpso facto incur the greater excommunication, from which they shall not be released until they have made reparation to the church for the ‘ injury which they have done to it, and, having done penance proportionate to R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. C. [26] 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. their sin, shall deserve the benefit of absolution. (12) Since often in this diocese many priests celebrate clandestine marriages, some at daybreak, others at midnight, without publication of banns according to the form of the Church, it is enacted that priests and contracting parties so acting shall be severely punished at the will of the bishop in accordance with the canons. (13) Anyone in public or in private maliciously charging his neighbour, especially if he be a clerk, and most of all if he be in holy orders, with crimes and enormities, so as to injure his character, shall incur the greater excom- munication. (14) The foregoing statutes and synodals having been ordained by brother Richard (Ledred), Bishop of Ossory, with the express consent of the larger and saner part of the chapter of the cathedral church of St. Canice of the diocese of Ossory, with the assent of the greater part of the clergy of the whole diocese, he demands that all his subjects shall observe them, and they shall be recited every year at a synod to be held on the Tuesday after St. Michael’s Day (29 September) in St. Canice’s, by the bishop, or archdeacon, or the bishop’s official. And he decrees that offenders against these statutes, where no fixed penalty is assigned therein, shall be punished at the will of the ordinary. Each rural dean shall procure a transcript thereof within a month, and, within six months thereafter, the rectors and vicars shall obtain copies through the deans for preservation in their churches. (15) Though bishops and priests have always in all nations been had in honour, yet inasmuch as some in this diocese seek to interfere with their exercise of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and threaten to harass them in the secular courts, it is therefore ordained, with the unanimous consent of the chapter and clergy, that anyone who does violence to the bishop, or who spoils bishop, priest, rector, vicar, or clerk of goods, movable or immovable, in life or in death, or despoils the bishop in the episcopal manors or impedes his jurisdic- tion, or who aids and abets others in any of these things, shall ipso facto incur the greater excommunication, from which he shall not be absolved till he has made full restitution and satisfaction. They shall also be without any ecclesiastical lberty or immunity, in their persons or their goods, in life and death, and shall not receive ecclesiastical burial. Priests who give them ecclesiastical burial shall incur the greater excommunication; and if a priest buries one of them in ignorance, when he learns the truth, he shall cause the body to be exhumed, and to be removed from sanctuary and cast upon a dunghill. Otherwise the church and cemetery are placed under interdict till the body is removed. (16) The custom of Catholics in the article of death and making disposition of their goods is to offer, in the first place, that which belongs to God and the Church, and to pay debts due to their neighbours, and to apply the remainder to good works, and for obtaining the aid of LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 169 prayers for their souls. But it is said that certain men bestow the whole of their goods on others, some while they are in good health, in order that they may be able to slay others without thereby suffering the loss of their goods, and others when in the article of death, defrauding both the Church, their creditors, and theirown souls. It is therefore ordered, with the assent of the chapter and clergy, that priests and curates of churches shall not, on pain of the greater excommunication, admit any who act in either of these ways to ecclesiastical burial without special licence of the bishop, and that those who receive such gifts shall be suspended from entrance to the church. These two statutes are to be recited publicly in the vulgar tongue by the vicars and parish priests in all parish churches on the first Sundays of Lent and Advent every year. (17) A general sentence of excommunication upon various classes of offenders follows, which is ordered to be recited in the mother tongue by all rectors, vicars, and parish priests in the diocese of Ossory in their churches during mass once a quarter, on pain of excommunication. Printed in Wilkins, ii., 501. For the date see no. 15. 15. Memorandum relating to no, 14. i 10% c. 1360. The memorandum was erased at an early date; and an attempt made about sixty years ago to restore the writing by means of a reagent was only partially successful. What can now be read runs as follows :— “Memorandum quod anno domini millesimo cccc® (sic) sexto decimo translato Willelmo episcopo Ossoriensi quarto die post festum Annunciationis beate virginis [Marie] ad archiepiscopatum Cassellensem frater Ricardus de Ledred de ordine minorum de Anglia [oriund]us per sedem apostolicam factus est episcopus Ossoriensis pro illo substitutus qui admissus a rege [tem |poralibus e[ ... trJaditis et literis apostolicis archiepiscopo [Dub]liniensi et capitulo suo Kilkennie [pu]blicatis celebrata inauguratione sua apud Kilkenniam conuocato capitulo et clero t[oto] diocesis primam synodum solempnem [in] octauis beati Michaelis sequentis solempniter (?) celebrauit et statuta synodala supradicta per eum facta publicauit et de consensu capituli et cleri publice statuit observari. Qua synodo celebrata pro eo quod maneria episcopalia fuerunt destructa per guerram scotorum et vt plurimum com- busta (?) episcopus petiuit subsidium a toto clero qui omnes de consensu omnium nulla bona traderent pro eo quod ipsi omnes (7) per dictam guerram [f]ructus' pauperati coll... .et ordin.. sunt (?) quod episcopus .. traret... 1 Possibly, as a friend suggests, ‘‘ fuerunt.”” [26*] 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy fructus beneficiforum]...... d cum (?) . . pro releuacione et reformacione maneriorum episcopalium....et....... OH OSNSNCGES 6 6 44 ss < et viri religiosi occupant..... em partem. Ideo exiliter responsum est episcopo de beneficiis supradictis. Acta sunt hec die et loco supradictis.” The first portion was deciphered by the Rev. James Graves, and printed in Butler’s edition of Clyn’s Annals, p. 51, in 1849. It was again printed, less correctly, but with the addition of parts of the latter portion in H M C 233, and (with further additions) in Carrigan, 1. 49. ‘The date given above assumes that the note was composed immediately before it was copied into the Liber Ruber. See Preface, p.160. That it was not contemporary with no. 14 is proved by the error in the date assigned to the translation of Bishop William Fitz John, who was provided to Cashel, 26 March, 1317. (Lapal Letters, ii., 162.) 16. The fixing of the bounds of the Bishop’s manor of Dorow or 1460 x 1478 Derwache (Dirvagh in teat). im IL. Certificate of Thomas Loundres, Notary public, that in the presence of him and witnesses, David (Hacket), Bishop of Ossory, caused the bounds to be fixed by Tirrelaus (Turlogh), son of Donat Irryghe McGillephadrik, his son Tatheus (Teige) the Red, Dermot McPaderisse, Sir Donat McKeve, priest, Tatheus (Teige) the Black McGillephadrik, Sir Kervallus (Carroll), Rector of Bordwell, Geoffrey McGillephadrik, captain of his. nation, Kervallus (Carroll), son of Sirt John McKeve, and Dirvaill, daughter of Donat Riavy (?) (Reamhar, the Fat), who said that they had learned the bounds from their elders, the said Donat Irche, Padyn Ayghre, the daughter of Edmund Botiller, wife of the late McGillephadrik, Wiliam McCowchogery, Malemor McMalaghlynn Gille, Donat McLucas, Dirvayll iny (daughter) of Codye, Dermot son of the son of Dermot Carrygh, John McKeve, late Rector of Dirvagh, Donald, son of MceGrynynn, Luke McCarroke, and William McGillerigh, viz. from Glantelwe to the oak T'\\\cuc;, thence by Barr ne Beghe on the left to Liscomyn on the other side of the new ditch, and thence to Knokenoran by Guruan and the meadow, on the right hand. Printed in Carrigan, 1. 217, where the places named are identified. The dates between which the transaction described must lie are those of the appointment (1460) and death (1478) of David Hacket, Bishop of Ossory. 17. Provincial Constitutions of Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor). 1317 x 1349 iim ILILY. A council having been held in accordance with the ancient institution 1 The original has ‘d/’, which may ke read ‘dicti’? or ‘domini,’ The latter is to be preferred, since no John Mckeve has been previously mentioned, Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 171 that metropolitans should celebrate provincial councils with their suffragan bishops every year, the following ordinances are made by the Archbishop with the consent and assent of his suffragans and the clergy of his diocese and province :—(1) Since some interfere with the ecclesiastics whose office it is to collect tithes, or their proctors or servants, so that the pope’s tithes cannot be collected; while others, because ecclesiastics prosecute their ecclesiastical rights in the ecclesiastical courts, indict them, or cause them to be indicted, or procure their arrest, so that clerks are arrested in the public streets or in their dwellings, and are imprisoned till they pay a fine, and meanwhile are robbed of their goods; all persons so acting are pronounced excommunicated, and their ‘loca’ and lands where clerks shall be imprisoned are to be interdicted, and to be denounced by the ordinaries as interdicted, until the prisoners are set at lberty with their goods, and satisfaction is made for their losses; and during the interdict their captors and those who dwell on the lands shall be deprived of ecclesiastical burial and other sacraments of the Church, saving only the baptism of infants and penitence of the dying. (2) Since some seeking the refuge of the Church are so closely guarded that they can scarcely be suppled with food, and some are violently removed from the churches and cemeteries or the public road ‘ post abjurationem terre’ and slain, all who take part in such deeds ipso facto incur sentence of greater excommunication. (3) All persons who remove or destroy the goods of ecclesiastical persons or churches against the will of the guardians, or who consent to or procure such acts, are declared to be violators of the immunity of the Church, and therefore to incur ipso facto sentence of greater excommunication, the King and Queen and their children only excepted. (4) Since it is a matter of ascertained law that religious men of whatever degree are inhibited from inducing any to vow or promise to select their churches as their place of burial, or not to depart from such selection already made, and from administering extreme unction or the eucharist or solemnizing matrimony for laics, without special lceence from the rector, vicar, or parish priest, and that those who (except in cases allowed by law, or through privileges of the Apostolic See, or by provincial or synodal statutes) absolve persons excommunicated by canon, or, in their own words, ‘a pena et a culpa, ipso facto icur sentence of excommunication only to be absolved by the Apostolic See—and yet some disregard these prohibitions; it is ordered that every diocesan shall yearly make inquisition, and if he find such transgressors of the canons, shall pronounce them by name to have incurred the censures by law appointed, and shall cause all such to be publicly denounced as a class four times a year by the parochial priests. (5) No tee Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. penitentiaries or others are to absolve those who have committed perjury to the prejudice or loss of others, unless they have special licence therefor, in writing and by name, except i articulo mortis, [and perjurers who have been absolved in sickness], if they recover, are to be enjoined to go to the diocesan of the place to receive penance. (6) None below the rank of a bishop is to absolve from murder. (7) Since it has happened that, when the possessor of a benefice is in remote parts, another pretending to be his proctor, and to be called upon to defend his cause before a judge, has fraudulently obtained authentication of his letters of procuration from a rural dean or other superior, whom he has asked to affix his seal to them, and has thus obtained possession of the benefice, it is ordered that no dean, archdeacon, archdeacon’s official, or bishop’s official set his seal to any letters of procuration, unless it is publicly sought from him, [or] unless the person who appoints the proctor, being present, personally requires him so to do. Offenders against this ordinance are to be suspended for three years. Advocates or proctors acting in the way described ipso facto incur sentence of excommunication, and are to be suspended from their office for four years, and also to be otherwise punished at the will of the diocesan. (8) Since some, stating that the possessor of a benefice is dead, have obtained presentation to it from the patrons, and, procuring a clandestine inquisition, have got possession, it is ordered that no inquisition on the alleged voidance of a benefice be taken except in a full chapter of the place, by the rectors and vicars of the place, chaplains and others (in the absence of the rectors and vicars), after a due interval has elapsed, and public proclamation having been made in the benefice of the day and place of such inquisition. Persons holding clandestine inquisitions are to be punished at the will of the diocesan; and anyone seeking to get a benefice by such means is to be for ever excluded from the said benefice. (9) Clerks holding benefices or in holy orders shall not, without licence of the diocesan, be bailiffs or seneschals of laymen, or exercise secular jurisdictions. Offenders are to be punished by the diocesan and fined. (10) Rural Deans are not to deal with matrimonial causes. (11) Chaplains of chapels are to restore all oblations and other things which ought to go to the parish church to the rector or vicar of the same, and until they do so they shall be suspended from the celebration of divine offices. (12) No religious person is to be allowed to act as executor of a testament unless his superior takes care that he may execute faithfully the last will of the deceased, and render an account of his administration, and answer to the ordinary of the place for the losses, if any, which occur through him. (13) Since some have infringed the ordinance of the Council of Cashel (see Giraldus, Zzpug. Hib. 1, 35), it is LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 178 ordered that none hinder or disturb the free making of a testament by anyone. Those who do so ipso facto incur sentence of greater excommunication from which they can be absolved only by the ordinary of the place. (14) Excom- munication of all who disturb the peace of the King and Kingdom of England and the Lord of Ireland, or who infringe ecclesiastical liberties, invade ecclesiastical possessions, or lay hands on ecclesiastical goods, and of those who intrude into benefices and unjustly retain them by lay power. (15) Clerics who will enjoy clerical privilege are to be properly tonsured, and offenders against this ordinance are to be severely punished by the ordinary. (16) If any shall indict the archbishop, bishop, or archdeacon, or their officials or ministers in a lay court, because for his faults in matters per- taining to the ecclesiastical court they have suspended or excommuni- cated him, or put his land under interdict, he is bound ipso facto by sentence of greater excommunication. (17) No one, under pain of greater excommunication, shall compel an ecclesiastic, by taking of his goods or other amercements, to assume a public office which he cannot exercise without violation (offensa) of his order or state or right, or without irregularity. (18) No spiritual office is to be set to farm to anyone, nor shall burial or any sacrament be denied to any for a debt. Offenders to be punished at the will of the diocesan. (19) Laics shall not execute secular judgments or attachments in churches or cemeteries or on the ground (solum) of the church. Penalty, excommunication. (20) Unknown chaplains shall not be permitted to celebrate divine offices in the province unless they produce letters of orders, or give proof of the same by trustworthy witnesses ; and a layman coming into the province from remote parts shall not be married until proof in due form is given (in forma juris constiterit) that he is unmarried (solutus fuerit). (21) Anyone who is judicially convicted of falsely charging another with crimes, the consequence of which should be death, exile, mutilation, disinheritance, or forfeiture of the greater part of his goods, shall ipso facto be bound by sentence of greater excommunication. (22) Those who choose rural deans, if the latter are guilty of misconduct in their office, or fail to give satisfaction to the diocesan for perquisites and synodals, shall give satisfaction on their behalf, ‘et si per ministrum fuerit mutatus quod ipse respondeat pro assumpto.’ (23) On account of certain defects and deceptions in the preaching of quaestors of alms, it is ordered that no quaestor shall be admitted without letters from the archbishop or diocesan, and that the ‘decretal words of the epistle written below’ shall be inserted [here follow what appear to be the words referred to], and that he shall not be permitted to propose anything except what is lawful and canonical. Priests wittingly permitting quaestors to preach contrary to this ordinance 174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. shall be zpso facto suspended for a year. Quaestors attempting anything contrary thereto are ipso facto excommunicated, and if they persevere for forty days, at the command (significationem) of the bishop they shall be imprisoned until another arrangement has been made about such matters by the diocesan. All letters hitherto granted to such quaestors are recalled, relaxation of the foregoing sentences without absolution of the diocesan being reserved. And chaplains receiving money on that account shall restore threefold to the cathedral churches. (24) There shall be a commemoration of St. Patrick throughout the province on some vacant day every week except in Lent, with regimen of the choir, and the day of his death shall be celebrated as a double festival, as shall also the death days of the patrons of the other cathedrals, viz.:—St. Brigid in Kildare, St. Canice in Ossory, St. Laserian in Leighlin, and St. Eden the Confessor in Ferns; and on the festival of the patron saint in each diocese, the people shall abstain from work, and attend the offices in their parish churches. (25) The festivals of Laurence the Archbishop (double), of the eleven thousand virgins, and of the translation of St. Patrick, shall be observed with nine lessons in the churches throughout the province. (26) Where there is a proper service of the said patrons a copy shall be sent to each cathedral church by the diocesan, that distribution may be made among those churches. 18. Provincial constitutions of Archbishop John (de St. Paul). f. 15%. 21 March, 1352. The following constitutions are promulgated by the Archbishop at a council held in Holy Trinity Church with the consent and assent of his suffragans and his and their chapters, and of all others whose consent is required :—(1) The festival of the Conception of B.V.M. is to be celebrated in the province as a double, the service being the same as that for the Nativity of B.V.M., except that the word ‘conceptio’ is used instead of ‘nativitas’ throughout; and on the festival day the people are to abstain from labour and attend their parish churches. (2) The festivals of St. Ann on 26 July, of the Translation of St. Thomas, mart., and of St. Katherine, virg. and mart., are to be celebrated as doubles, the people abstaining, as before. Curates, on pain of greater excommunication, if they have not the proper services for these days, are to procure them within six months. Meanwhile, on St. Ann’s Day, the service for St. Mary Magdalene is to be used mutates mutandis. (3) Violaters of sequestrations made by authority of the arch- bishop or suffragans, and duly proclaimed, ipso facto incur sentence of greater excommunication. (4) Since clandestine marriages are contracted without publication of banns, and often within the prohibited degrees, one or both of the parties being on the bed of sickness, and are celebrated by foolish and Lawtor— Culendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 175 ignorant chaplains, it is ordered that marriages are not to be solemnized except in church and after proclamation of banns during mass on three feast days. Offenders—both priests and contracting parties—ipso facto incur sen- tence of greater excommunication. (5) Since divorces are sometimes obtained for pretended causes and by means of false witnesses, those who wittingly give or procure such false testimony, and judges who wittingly marry persons who cannot lawfully be joined together, or separate those who are lawfully married, are excommunicated. (6) No. 17 (2) is confirmed, and it is ordained that anyone laying violent hands upon one who has taken sanctuary (even though both be laymen), or causing goods deposited in sanctuary to be removed, is excommunicated. (7) On Good Friday (dies parasceues) rural and secular work shall be abstained from, that the day may be duly observed with fasting and prayer. (8) All persons, clerks and laics, are exhorted, whenever the most Holy Name is pronounced in divine offices, to ‘incline mind and head and body very devoutly.’ Those who do so shall have ten days’ indulgence, namely on all Sundays and double festivals. All ecclesiastical persons present at divine offices are to bow humbly when they say ‘Gloria Patri.’ (9) The sentences of excommunication contained in no. 17 and these con- stitutions are to be published during Mass in the parish churches yearly on the first Sunday in Advent, Septuagesima, and the Sunday before the festival of St. Peter ad vincula (1 August) by the priests of the places, and also in Cathedral and Collegiate churches on three solemn feast days by three priests vested in albs, and to be explained in the vulgar tongue. (10) The suffragan bishops are commanded to cause these constitutions to be solemnly published and strictly observed in their dioceses, and to be publicly recited in their episcopal synods every year. Printed in Wilkins, 11. 746. 19, Taxation of the Diocese of Ossory. iil (OS 1303 x 1306. ‘The taxation is said to be in accordance with the Register of the Curia as found by the Bishop, brother Richard (Ledred), in the Roman Curia, and in the Register of the Clerks near London, and in the Register at St. Paul’s Church, London. The list of revenues is as follows :— (a) Kenlys Deanery: Kenlys (K) £10; Callan, R £57 13s. 4d., V £13 6s. 8d.; Erleyestoun, R (K) £8, V £4; Maillardestoun, R £4 8s. 104d., V 44s. 53d.; Rathgulby (K) 106s. 8d.; Lomok (K) £4; Kilmegen (K) £8 ; Kelkyrel (K) 46s. 8d.; Kilknedy, R (K) 106s. 8d., V (B) 53s. 4d; Kilkes (given by Bishop Geoffrey (St. Leger) to the economy of the vicars of Kilkenny) 40s.; Stanecarthy (K) 66s. 8d.; Dengylmore Chapel (K) 53s. 4d. ; Jeryponte, R (J) £13 6s. 8d., V £4 13s. 4d.; Donimegan Chapel (K) 53s. 4d. ; R. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [27] 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Kilry (K) 26s. 8d.; Kiltorkan and Athernehynche Chapels (K) 100s. ; Kilbecok, Prior of Kenlys’ part (K) 40s., Prior of Instyok’s part (1) 46s. 8d., V 53s. 4d.; Killach, R (1) 60s., V 40s.; Rossenan, R (1) 44s. 5d., V (1) 22s. 3d.; Achbillyr (Patron David de Ba.) R £4 15s. 4d., V 46s. 8d.; Lesmetag Chapel (K) 18s. 4d.; Ballagh, R (K) 44s. 5d., V 22s. 3d.; Knoctofre, R (K) £4 6s. 84., V 63s. 4d.; Shorthalestoun Chapel (K) 20s.; Killameri (Prebend, belongs to the Chancellor) £10; Balygerath (K) 33s. 4d.; Court of Erleyestoun Chapel (K) 33s. 4d.; Inesnag (Prebend) £9. Sum £220 10s. (Wb) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastoun R (I) £4 13s. 4d, V (1) 66s. 8d.; Instyok (1) 60s.; Colmekyll Chapel (1) £7 6s. 8d.; Fossith Chapel (K) nil; Balyfassath, Prior’s part (W) 26s. 8d., V 26s. 8d.; Kilcoan, R (I) 20s.; Kilcolyn (W), R 53s. 4d, V 25s. 8d.; Balymalgorme (A), R 35s. 64d, V 27s. 93d.; Trystelmokan, R (A) 53s. 4d., V 26s. 8d.; Lesterglyn, R (Patron Henry de Rupe) 66s. 8d., V 33s. 4d.; Kilmehauok (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d. ; Shenboth, R (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d; Clon (Prebend) 60s.; Rowyr, R (Patron John de Rupe ‘u ord”), £4, V 40s. ; Rosbergoun, R (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d. ; Droundonenni, R (A) £4, V 40s.; Dysert (K) nil. Sum £60 3s. 4d. (e) Ouerk Deanery: Evilhauth (V B) £4; Typerauth (V B) 10s.; Clonam- mill (Patron Arnaldus Poer) 40s.; Rathkeran (EZ) £9 9s. 3d. [note: “£4 ut nunc” ], V (B) 26s. 8d.; Fydon, R (the prior of St. Katherine’s, Waterford, has half, the Vicar half), £9 9s.3d, V (B) £4 10s. 11d.; Beaulu (Patron Philip de Hyndeberg) £4; Polnescoly Chapel, R (A) 35s. 5d., V 17s. 103d. ; Balytarsyn (Patron Wodelok) 26s. 8d.; Castlan, R (1) 40s., V 20s.; Macully (A) £4; Typeryd 20s.; Dunkyth, R (I) £6, V 60s.; Kilmaboy, portion of © Master Thomas Cantok prebendary, 60s.; portion of Master Michael de Mora (Patron William Graunt), 49s. 8id., V (B) 49s. 84d.; Karcoman (Patron Richard FitzWilliam) 73s. 4d.; Illyd, R (A) 66s. 8d., V 33s. 4d.; Pollerothan, R (A) 36s. 8d., V 16s. 8d.; Clonmore (B) 40s.; Kilkilhyn 13s. 4d. (a) A7l- kenny Deanery: St. Mary’s, Kilkenny (half belongs to the Dean, half E (?)) 106s. 8d.; St. Patrick’s (belongs to the Dean) £10; St. John’s with Lochmerethan (J) 53s. 4d.; St. Canice’s 50s. Sum £92 6s. 24d. (e) Claragh Deanery: Blauncheuilestoun 53s. 4d.; Droumerthir, R (J) £4, V (J) 40s. ; Tillagh (Prebend) Archdeacon’s part £13 6s. 8d., Precentor’s £13 6s. 8d. ; Dungaruan (W), R £12, V 66s. 8d.; Kilmedimok (The Dean; Master James is rector) 16s.; Claragh (J), R £6 13s. 4d. V 66s. 8d.; Kynder (the rector is Nicholas de Leylin; lay patron N. Blauncheuyle; ‘bonus decanus cansti’? 53s. 4d.; Kylfan (Prebend) £6; Madokestoun (‘momit piller(?)’; prebend) 40s.; Fynnel, R (Patron Simon Purcel) 53s. 4d., V * Qu. ‘uel ordinarius ’"—i.e., ‘ or the ordinary.’ LawLor— Calendur of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossonyn NV 26s. 8d; St. Martin’s (B) prebendary’s part 46s. 8d., other rector’s 43s. 4d. ; Balygaueran, the Templars are rectors, V (B) £6 13s. 4d.; Rathcoull (E) £10; Tascohyn (Prebend; the bishop united R and V) R £4, V £4; Kilmelag (J) £4; Tresdynestoun (E) 20s.; Kilbleyn and Boly [words erased] not taxed. Sum £110 6s. (ff) Stllelogher Deanery: Balymarf (E) 106s. 8d., V (B) 40s. ; Incheolhan (Patron Sir John Vale) £6 13s. 4d.; Ballybor 26s. 8d.; Tilhanbrog (T), R 106s. 8d. V 26s. 8d.; Kiltranyn (K), R £8, V 53s. 4d.; Kalmanagh, with St. Malla’s Chapel (Prebend) £10; Kilfetheragh (belongs to the Abbot of St. Augustine’s, Bristoll) 26s. 8d.; Drimgelgy (Trauers) d08s. 4d.; Tullachany (belongs to the Abbot of Dowysky) 13s. 4d.; Groweyn (Prebend) 60s.; Dunfert with V (J) £12. Sum 62 6s. 8d. (g) Agthour Deanery: Douenaghmore with Chapel (Patron Fulk FitzWarun) £8; Achmecart (belongs to the Prior of Achmecart) 66s. 8d.; Achenirle (belongs to the Deanery) £6 13s. 4d.; Athechor (Prebend; therefore does not pay procurations) £6 13s. 4d.; Typeridbretaen (J) 40s.; Stafethen (E) 66s. 8d.; Cathyr (I) 30s.; Killyn R (I) 40s., V 40s.: Clontiperid R (E) 40s. V (B), 20s.; Killaych, R (T) 26s. 8d.; Clonmantach £4, V (Lay patron) 20s.; Rathlohan (Lay patron) 40s, V 20s.; Ferkeragh (belongs to the Prior of Ferkeragh) 53s. 4d.; Coulcasshyn (HZ) £8; Gawlmoy with Chapel (belongs to the Prior of the Hospitallers of Jerusalem) £6 13s. 4d.; Kildrenagh (J) 40s. Sum £68 10s.; (Ia) Odogh Deanery : Castellodoch (belongs to the Abbot of St. Augustine’s, Bristoll), R £6 13s. 4d., V 66s. 8d.; Douenaghmore (T) 66s. 8d.; Rathele de Grangia (belongs to the Abbot of Jeriponte) £6; Glascro (Lay patron) 13s. 4d.; Comyre (Patron doubtful(?)) £13 6s. 8d.; Macully (J), R 44s. 54d., V 22s. 23d.; Mothil (belongs to the monks of Exeter) R 49s., V 20s.; Dyserdoloscan (belongs to the Abbot at Bristol), R 20s., V 6s. 8d.; Dunmore (T) £6, V 40s.; Acheteyr (I) £10, V 66s. 8d.; Rathbacag (Lay patron) R 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d.; Ardeluth (K), not worth the stipend of a chaplain; Athenach (E) 66s. 8d.; Mayn (Prebend) £6 13s. 4d.; Lamhull (Lay patron) 14s. 4d.; Coulcrahyn R (do.) 53s, 4d., V 26s. 8d.; Kileormok (1), R 35s. 64d., V 17s. 93d.; Kilcolman (T) £6 13s. 4d.; Deruagh (B) £10; Rosconill (B) 106s. 8d.; Kilmennan (Lay patron) 40s., V 20s.; Kilmeker (T) 66s. 8d. V 38s. 4d. Sum £112 3s. 8d. Sum of the whole £740. (i) Sum of the rents and temporal profits of the Bishop £163 4s. 2d. Tithes of other religious persons: Prior of Kenlys 70s. 7d., Prior of Instyok 18s. 8d., Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny 2s. 83d., Prior of Aghmecart nothing on account of war, Prior of Fertkeragh lls. 7#d. Abbot of Dowysky £4 7s. 6d., Abbot of Jeryponte £4 16s. 8d., Abbess of Kilkilhyn 18s. Sum of goods £145 14s. 9d. Sum of tithe pertaining to the bishop and religious £30 17s, 103d. Sum of taxation for the whole 27*] 178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. diocese £349 4s. 93d. (Ix) Aghebo Deanery : Aghebo (Lay patron) ‘pauci’ £25, V (B) £10 ; Achebon (Lay patron) ‘nulli’; Offerkelan (belongs to Dowyskych) ‘nulli, V (B) ‘nulli,”; Bordwell and V (B); Rathdowny (Lay patron) and V ; Coulkyr (belongs to the canons of Lexslipe); Clonybe; Irel; Donamor (Lay patron) (these six are marked ‘pauci’); Scatheryk and V (J); St. Nicholas’ Chapel; Kilgaryth; Lysmor; Delgy; Athkypp; Kildermoyth (Lay patron) ; Balygeuenan (belongs to Achebo); Dyrkallyth (do.) (these nine marked ‘nulli’). Sum £14 (sic). The amount of tithe follows the revenue in each case. Printed in Carrigan, iv, 363. Among the papers of the late Rey. James Graves, now in the possession of the Rev. William Carrigan, there is a note of a grant of the Church of Offerkelane to the Abbey of Duiske by Bishop W. Since it is witnessed by John Lupus, Dean of Kilkenny, who was Dean before and after a.p. 1800, W. was evidently William FitzJohn (1303-1317). In the above list Offerkelane is described as impropriate to Duiske. It cannot, therefore, be of earlier date than 1303. But Thomas Cantok is named in it as Prebendary of Kilmaboy. The restoration to him of the tempo- ralities of the See of Emly, 3 September, 1306 (Calendar of Documents, Ireland, 1302-1307, no. 562), therefore gives the latest possible date of the document. It may be added that Cantok died in 1808-9; and further that the Templars, who are mentioned as Rectors of Gowran, were deprived of their benefices in February, 1308. 20. New Taxation of Ossory made after the war with the Scots by Bishop 1318. Richard (Ledred) by command of the King. iy ULM, The revenues are as follows :—(a) Kenlys Deanery: Kenles 100s; Callan, 50 marks, V £8; Erleyestoun £6, V 40s.; Maillardestoun 60s., V nil ; Ragulby 40s.; Lomoe 40s.; Kilmegen 100s.; Kilkirl 20s.; Kilknedy 40s., V nil; Stamacarthy 40s., Chapel of Dengylmor 30s.; Jeryponte 100s., V 40s. ; Chapel of Donymgan 30s.; Kilry 15s.; Chapels of Derynch and Kiltorcan 40s.; Kilbecok, Prior of Kenlys’ part 10s., Prior of Instyok’s part 10s. ; Killagh 20s, V nil; Rossenan 10s.; Aghebillir 40s, V 20s.; Chapel of Lysmetayg nil 20s. (sic); Ballagh 20s.; Cnoctofr 40s., V nil; Shorthalestoun 6s. 8d.; Balyngeragh 15s.; Chapel of Castrum Erleye 20s.; Insnak 20s. ; Killamery £6. Sum of tithe £10 3s. 4d. Sum of procurations 25s. 8d. (Ib) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastoun 60s., V 30s.; Instyok 30s.; Colmekille 60s.; Balyfassath 10s., V nil; Kylcolme 30s, V 10s.; Lesterglyn 20s. ; Rowyr 40s.; Dromdowny 20s. Sum of tithe 31s. Sum of procurations 3s. 103d. (e@) Ouerk Deanery: Tuylhaght 30s.; Clonymyl 20s.; Fydoun, £6, V 60s.; Beaulu 30s.; Polnescoly 15s., V nil; Balytarsyn 10s.; Castlan 10s. ; Meully 30s.; Dunkyt 60s., V 20s.; Kilmaboy 60s., V nil.; Carcoman 40s. ; Kilkylehyn 6s. 8d. Sum of tithe 51s. 2d. Sum of procurations 6s. 43d. (dl) Kilkenny Deanery: St. Mary’s £4; St. Patrick’s £6; St. John’s, 40s.; St. Cannice’s 30s. Sum of tithe 27s. Sum of procurations 3s. 44d. (e) Claragh Deanery: Blauncheuylestoun 30s.; Dromyrthre 30s., V 10s.; Tylagh, £10: Lawior— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 179 Dungaruan 100s. V 40s.; Kilmedymok, 6s. 8d.; Claragh, 60s. V 20s.; Kilfan £4; Madokestoun 30s.; Fynel 30s., V nil; St. Martin’s, prebendary’s part 20s.; Baligaueran, Hospitallers, V 60s.; Rathcoull 100s. ; Tascohyn 40s. ; Kilmelag 30s.; Tredynstoun 10s. Sum of tithe £4 9s. 8d. Sum of procu- rations lls. 25d. (f) Stllelogher Deanery: Balamarf 40s.; Incholhan 40s. ; Balyburry 10s.; Tylabrog £4, V 20s.; Kiltranen £4, V 30s.; Kilmanagh £6. Kilfetheragh 20s.; Drumgelgyn with chapel 20s.; Tylahany 1 mark; Groweyn 40s.; Dunfert 60s., V 20s. Sum of tithe 59s. 4d. Sum of procurations 7s. 5d. (g) Aghthur Deanery: Donaghmore £4; Am¢cart 20s. ; Aghnylre 40s.; Agthur £4; Tybritbrytayne 10s, V nil; Stafen 20s. ; Clontybrit 10s.; V nil;-Kyllagh 26s. 8d.; Clomantagh 50s, V 10s. ; Rathlohan 20s.; Fertkeragh 20s.; Couleassyn £4; Galmoy £4. Sum of tithe 54s. 8d. Sum of procurations 6s.10d. (im) Odogh Deanery: Castrum de Odogh 60s., V 20s.; Donaghmore 66s. 8d.; Rathill i. Grangia £4; Comyr £8; M°’cully, R 10s; Mothill 40s, V 10s.; Donmore £6, V 10s. ; Aghteyr £4, V 40s.; Rathbeath 10s., V nil; Mayn £4; Culcrahyn 40s. ; Kilcolman £6 13s. 4d.; Rosconyl 40s.; Kilmenhan 20s., V nil.; Kilmekar 66s. 8d. V nil. Sum of tithe 109s. 8d. Sum of procurations 13s. 85d. (i) Aghebo Deanery: Aghebo £4, V nil; Offerlan 100s., V 20s.; Bordwell 40s. ; Rathdowny £4; Culkyr 20s.; Donaghmor 20s. Sum of tithe 36s. Sum of procurations 4s. 6d. Total tithe £33 22d. Sum of procurations £4 2s.11¢d. (KK) Rents and profits of Bishop £53 6s. 8d. ‘Tithe of Prior of Instyok 18s. 8d., of Prior of Fertkeragh 6s. 8d., of Abbot of Dowysky £4 7s. 6d., of Abbot of Jeryponte £4 16s.8d., of Abbess of Kilkylehyn 6s. 8d.; of Prior of Kenlys £4 8s. 8d., of Rector of Callan 5 marks, of Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny 36s., of Prior of Am‘cart 6s. 8d. Sum of tithe of Bishop and religious £25 Lls. 63d. Sum of sums of aforesaid tithes Epo! les. 42d. In each case the amount of tithe (one-tenth of the revenue) and of procurations (one-eighth of the tithe) is given. Printed in Carrigan iv. 372, and H M C 234. The war referred to in the title is, of course, the invasion of Edward Bruce. Bruce was not finally defeated till October, 1318 ; but the taxation may have been made at an earlier date, and was not improbably connected in some way with the Synod held at Kilkenny in October, 1817. See above, no. 15. 21. List of procurations according to which John (de St. Paul) Archbishop 3 November, 1351. of Dublin received procurations at his visitation of Ossory. f, 24%, It is stated that he received double procurations, but remitted to some the fourth part. His predecessor Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor) also 180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. received double procurations, but made no remission; wherefore he was appealed against for extortion. The list is as follows :—(a@) Aghebo Deanery : Offerylan R. 12s., V 63.; Aghebo V 22s. 8d.; Bordwell R 40d., V 20d. ; Rathdowny R 10s. 8d., V 5s. 4d.; Coulkyr R 4s. 8d.; Raharan R 4s. 84d. ; Delgy, R 18d.; Donaghmore, R 40d., V 20d.; Skaryk V 20d.; Kildermoy R 4s. 8d.; Chapel of [St.] Nicholas R 4s. 8d. Sum £4 8s. 6d. (Ib) Aghthour Deanery: Stafen R 3s.; Donaghmor, R 14s. 8d.; Tybritbretayn and Kil- drenagh V 4s.; Clontibrit, R 3s, V 183d.; Killagh R 4s. 8d., V 2s. 4d.; Kyllyng and Cayr V 7s. 4d.; Cloumantagh and Kilrusshe FR 5s, V 2s. 6d.; Rathloghan R ods. 104d.; Couleasshyn R 5s. 8d.; Glassar R 4s. 8d.; Aghryk R and V 14s. 8d.; Ballilorean R 4s. 8d. Sum £4 3s. 7d.! (e@) Odogh Deanery: Castrum de Odogh R 8s. 8d., V 4s. 4d. ; Glascro R 2s. 8d. ; Rathbeagh R 4s.; Deruagh R and V 14s. 8d.; Rosconyll R 8s. 8d.; Lauwyll R (belongs to De Lege Dei)? 4s. 4d.; Attanagh R (belongs to St. Thomas’s) 5s.; Kilmanan kh 40d., V 20d.; Kilcormae V 2s. 8d.; Donaghmor R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)’ 6s. 8d., V 3s. 4d.3; Kilcolman R (do.)’ 6s. 8d. ; Coulcrahyn, R. 5s., V 2s. 6d.; Kilm¢ker R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)? 4s. 8d., V 2s. 4d.; Comyr (belongs to St. John’s(?) )? 6s. 8d.; Dysert V 11s.; Mothill V 9s.; M°cully V 183d.; Dunmor R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)’ 5s. 8$d., V 2s. 103d.; Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin; Aghteyr V 7s. payable by Prior of Instyok. Sum £6 11s. 3d. (ed) Sillelogher Deanery: Kiltetheragh R 4s. 8d.; Donfert V 6s. 8d.; Kiltranyn V 4s. 8d.; Incholhan Rf 10s. 8d. ; Tillaghbrok R 9s. 8d.; Kilmanagh R 4 mark; Dromdelgyn kh 8s. 8d.; Balybour R 40d.; Tillagbrok V 4s.10d. Sum 59s.10d. (e) Claragh Deanery: Dromerther V 2s. 4d.; Kilmedymok R 40d.; Kynder R 40d.; Fynel, R 4s., V 2s.; St. Martin’s R 2s.; Balyg’ V 32s.; Blauncheuill § mark; Dungaruan R 12s. 8d., V 6s. 4d.; Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, for his churches £39 ; Claragh V 5s. payable by Prior of St. John’s. Sum £7 5s. 8d.4 (f) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastoun V 4s. 8d.; Dysert R 2s. 8d.; Rosbargoun V 19d. ; Kilcolm (R 5s. 4d.),° V 2s. 8d.; Lesterlyng, R 5s. 2d., V 2s. 6d.; Kylmehauoe V 184d.; Balymagorme V 8d.; Sheneboth V 16d.; Kilcoan V 2s. ; Tristel- mohan V 2s.; Rowyr, R 8s. 8d. V 4s. 4d.; Balyfassagh V 2s.; Prior of Instyok, for his churches £34, for synodals 10s.; Tainewyrghlan R 3 mark, Sum £5 17s. 5$d.° (g) Kenlys Deanery: Jeryponte V 3 mark; Cnoktofr 1 Originally the conclusion of the list for Aghthour Deanery was ‘Ferta R 40s. (?) [.. . ] R 4s. 8d., Am¢cart 40s. (?). Sum £8 3s. 6d. (sic). The first and last of the three names were crossed out, Ballilorcan written over the second name (erased), and the sum altered to that given in the text. The amounts marked against Ferta and Am¢cart now only appear in a much later hand over erasures. 2 Notes in a later hand. ° In later hand, over erasure. 4 Another hand corrects to £7 9s. 8d. ®*Inadifferent hand. © A later hand gives £6 3s. 93d. LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 181 V 30s. 10d.; Aghbyllre R 40d., V. 20d.; Kilknedy V 2s. 4d.; Kilkeys R 4s. ; Iuylhaght R 4s. 8d.; Ballagh V 2s. 6d.; Erleyestoun V 4s.; Maillardestoun V 3s.; Prior of Kenlys for his churches 100s., for synodals 16s. 8d.; Callan R 55s. 8d., V. 28s. 1d.; Chapel of the Villa de Erley 40d. Sum £11 3s. 1d. (Ih) Ouerk Deanery: Rathpatrik V 14d.; Kiltakan R 40d.; Dunkyt V 3s. 6d.; Illyd V I1d.; Kilmaboy R 2s. 8d., V 2s. 8d.; Balymartyn R 16d.; Polscoul V 11d.; Rathkeran V 20d.; Balytarstyn R 16d.; Polrothan V 2s. 4d.; Clomor R 2s. 8d.; Fydoun V 14s. 6d.; Tybrit R 20d.; Castlan V 14d. ; Beauly R 40d.; Tyberaght Rh and V 3s.; Rosshenan V 8d.; Kilbecok V 16d.; Killagh V 103d.; Balyheth R 20d.; Abbess of Kilkylehyn for her churches 2 marks. Sum £4 123d. (i) Cathedral and Monasteries: Cathedral £4; Am*&cart 40s.; Fert 40s.; St. John’s, Kilkenny £4; St. Mary’s, Kenlys 100s.; St. Columba’s, Instyok £4; Kilkylehyn £4. Sum £25. (Kk) Synodals: Aghebo Deanery 11s. 4d.; Aghthour Deanery 13s. 4d.; Odogh Deanery 17s. 8d.; Sillelogher Deanery 8s. 4d.; Claragh Deanery 8s.; Obargoun Deanery 16s.; Kenlys Deanery 19s. 8d.; Ouerk Deanery 12s. 13d.; Callan R 7s., V 5s. 2id. Sum £5 16s. 53d. (I) Proces- sionels: Deaneries of Aghebo 8d.; Aghthour 144d.; Sillelogher 102d. ; Odogh 14d.; Claragh 12d.; Obargoun 15d.; Kenlys 20d.; Ouerk 12d. Sum 8s. 104d. Sum of sums £80 12s. 44d. Many of the above churches are waste, and therefore cannot pay procurations. At the foot of f. 26” appears the following:—‘ Memorandum quod inquiratur in visitaclone episcopi de vicariis in ecclesiis religiosorum quas ipsi ocupant quis debet soluere procuraciones vicariorum ibidem ab olim debitas quod titulis poterit apparere.’ Printed in Carrigan, iv. 375. 22. List of benefices in Ossory Diocese belonging to religious persons. 1316 x c. 13818 (7). lig Zathve (a) The Prior of Kenlys has, in Kenlys Deanery—Kenlys, Erleyestoun, Maillardestoun, Rathgulby, Lomok, Kilmegen, Kilkyrel, Kilknedy, Stame- earthy, Dengilmore Chapel, Donymegan Chapel, Kilry, Kiltorkan Chapel, Athernynche Chapel, third part of Kilbecok, Lesmetag Chapel, Ballagh, Cnoctofr, Shortalestoun, Balygeragh; in Sillelogher Deanery—Kiltranyn ; in Odogh Deanery —Ardelouth; (in Obargoun Deanery—Fossith Chapel, Disert)'. (i) The Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, has, in Kenlys Deanery —Jeryponte; in Kilkenny Deanery—St. John’s with Loghmetheran ; in Claragh Deanery—Dromerthir, Claragh, Kilmelag; in Sillelogher Deanery—Dunfert; in Aghthour Deanery—Tibretbretayn, Kildreynagh ; in 1JTn later hand, 182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Odogh Deanery—M°cully, Castelcomer; in Aghbo Deanery—Scatheryk. (e) The Prior of Instyok has, in Kenlys Deanery—second part of Kilbecok, Killagh, Rossenan; in Obargoun Deanery—Thomastoun, Instyok, Colmekyll Chapel, Kileoan; in Ouerk Deanery—Castlan, Dunkyt; in Agthour Deanery—Cathyr, Killyng and Cayr; in Odogh Deanery—Aghteyr and Kileormok; in Obargoun Deanery—Lesterglyn, Kiltakan Chapel, Villa Radulphi Chapel, Villa Yago Chapel, Lessentane Chapel, Balyduff Chapel. (d) The Abbess of Kilkilhyn has, in Obargoun Deanery—Balymagorme, Tristelmokan, Kilmehauok, Shenboth, Rosbargoun ; in Ouerk Deanery— Rathpatrik,! Polnescoly Chapel, Macully, Illyd, Polrothan, Kilkilhyn. (e) The Prior of Athesil has, in Ouerk Deanery —Typeraght. (#) The Prior of Kilmaynan has, in Claragh Deanery—Balygaueran ; in Aghour Deanery — Gawlmoy with chapels. (g) The Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin, has, in Sillelogher Deanery—Tillanbrog (and vicarage)*?; in Aghour Deanery— Killagh (and vicarage}?; in Odogh Deanery—Douenaghmore (with vicarage)’ ; Dunmore (with vicarage)?, Kilcolman, Kilmeker (with vicarage)’; in Aghbo Deanery —Coulkyr; in Odogh Deanery—Attenagh. (Ia) The Abbot of St. Augustine's, Bristoll, has, in Sillelogher Deanery—Kailfetheragh ; in Odogh Deanery—Castellum de Odogh, Dysertoloscan. (#) The Abbot of Dowysky has, in Sillelogher Deanery, Tillaghany ; in Aghbo Deanery, Offerclan. (lk) The Prior of Aghm*cart has, in Aghour Deanery—Aghm‘cart. (1) The Prior of Fertkeragh has, in Aghour Deanery—Fertkeragh (Donachmore)*. (ma) The Abbot of Jeriponte has, in Odogh Deanery—Rathele de Grangia (Rowir, Blanchiuilystoun)?. (a) The Canons of Exeter have, in Odogh Deanery— Mothill. (@) The Prior of St. Katerine’s, Waterford, has, in Obargoun Deanery —Balyfassagh, Kilcolyn; in Ouerk Deanery—half of Fydoun; in Claragh Deanery—Dungaruan. (g) A note follows that though the above list was correct at a former time, in 1396 some religious have obtained additional churches, while other churches have been lost to them by negligence. A list of fresh acquisitions is promised; but all that appears is that the Abbot of Jeripont has, in Obargon Deanery—Rowyr; in Claragh Deanery— Blanchuilestoun. Printed in Carrigan, iv. 391. The date of this document appears to be fixed by two facts. Claragh is named among the benefices belonging to the Priory of St. John of Kilkenny. It was granted to the prior 2 December, 1315 (Carrigan, ii. 251). Again, the Rower is not included among the churches of Jerpoint Abbey. But on 2 February, 1318, the Crown permitted a grant of that church and Listerlin to be made to the Abbey by Henry de Rupe (Rot. Pat. et Claus. Canc. Hiberniae Cal., 1828, p. 25, no. 178). The note at the end of the list shows that the grant of the Rower was actually made; and it is natural to suppose that it was made in that year. It is difficult to account for the appearance of Listerlin 1 Perhaps over an erasure, * Additions by late hand, LLawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 183 among the churches impropriate to Inistioge. If our inference is correct, we may date the present document 1315 x 1318. And this date is confirmed by a comparison of no. 22 with nos. 19, 20. The list of impropriate churches coincides closely with that which may be gathered from no. 19: in almost all cases in which they differ it can be shown from existing records that no. 19 is incorrect. Another proof of close relationship between nos. 19, 20, 22 is the fact that both the deaneries and the churches in each deanery are named in the same order in each of the three. The order in the later lists 21, 86, 41 is entirely different. 23. Copy of the first part of no. 1. iy PASM, 24, “Capitula Magne Carte.” f, 28”. A list of the chapters of the charter of which an inspeximus 1s given in no, 25. 25. Inspeximus and confirmation of a re-issue by Henry III of the Great 11 October, 1297. Charter of Liberties. iis 29) Granted by Edward I. The charter confirmed is that which was issued 11 February, 1225. | Begins: “ Edwardus Dei gratia rex Angle, dominus Hibernie et dux Aquitannie omnibus ad quos presentes htere peruenerint salutem.” Ends: “Tn cuius rei testimonium has lteras fecimus patentes. Teste Edwardo filio nostro, apud Westmonasterio,” ete. Printed in Statutes, Charters 33 (with names of witnesses and date of earlier charter, here omitted). 26. The Statutes of Westminster, the Second. I Olle Easter, 1285. Divided into 52 chapters. Two sections (ce, 35, 49, of printed text) in French. Printed in Statutes, i. 71, and in Lrish Statutes, i. 104. 27. The Statute “ Circumspecte Agatis.” f, 44. 1284 x 1285. Printed in Statutes, 1. 101, whence the date is taken. 28. “Novi Articuli.” f, 44, Lent, 1300. In French. Printed in Statutes, i. 1386,as “ Articuli super Cartas.” Also in the Liber Niger of Christ Church, Dublin, f. 204’. 29, Articuli Cleri. f,.A4'7% 14 November, 1316. Dated at York. Printed in Statutes, i. 171. The date printed above is that givenin our ms. But the statute is found in a roll of 9 Edward II (1815), where (according to the printed text) the date is given as 24 November. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. GC, [28] 184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 30. Ordinances and Statutes by the Council [and] the King at Dyuelyn 1351. and Kilkenny. ff. 49°53, 55, The parliaments referred to were held at Dyuelyn 17 October, and at Kilkenny 31 October. In French, Printed in Lrish Statutes, 374. 31. Letter of Edward III to the Sheriff of the Cross of Kilkenny and 3 February, 1360. Seneschal of the Liberty of Kilkenny. f, 55. States that many English in Iveland (1) have come to be of the condition of Irishmen, being unwilling to submit to the laws and customs hitherto used in the King’s Court among the English, or to plead in the said Court, and make raids under the name of ‘vadia’ and distraints on those against whom they intend to have actions, and hold parliaments, after the manner of the [vish, with other Englishmen concerning such actions, according to the law of the March, as if one of the parties were wholly Trish; and (2) learn and speak the Irish language, and have their children brought up among the Ivish, that they may use the Irish language. The King has therefore ordered that the English desist from (1), on pain of forfeiture of life and limbs and all other things that can be forfeited, save only that lords of fees may in their fees make distraints for customs and service due to them,as they used to do aforetime; and he further orders that after the ensuing Nativity of St. John Baptist (24 June) they desist from (2), on pain of loss of English liberty, and that meanwhile they learn the English language. The Sheriff and Seneschal is to have this ordinance publicly proclaimed within his bailiwick. Ends: “Teste Jacobo le Botiller comite Dormound justiciario nostro apud Dublinia,” etc. Printed in HM C 260. 32, Summary of the ordinance in no, 31. f. 55. 1360. Printed in HMC 261. 33. Statute of Labourers. ff. 5o% D4 50s 9 February, 1851. Enacted at a Parliament at Westminster. In French. Printed in Statutes i. 311. o4, Statute against absentees. i DOG 1380. All persons who have lands, rents, benefices, offices, or other possessions in Ireland are to reside there from the ensuing festival of the Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 185 Nativity of St. John (24 June), and those who have castles are to put them in repair and have them properly guarded. If for reasonable cause such persons are absent from Ireland after the said festival, they are to leave men in their place to defend the country against the Irish rebels, as need may be. Offenders against this ordinance are to be deprived of two parts of the profits of their lands, rents, offices, and possessions, to be used for the defence of the country by the advice of the Justiciaries and Governors. But in the case of persons in the service of the king, or studying in universities, or absent from reason- able cause, by licence of the king, only the third part of the benefices will be so applied. In French. Printed in HMC 261. See also Zrish Statutes i. 476, 500, by which the date (not here given) is fixed. 30. Letters patent of Oliver (Cantwell), Bishop of Ossory. its BM November, 1510. State that Wilham Asbolde, provost of Irishtown (ville nostre Hibernicane), appeared before him in the cathedral church of Ossory, desirmg to have certain old and feeble witnesses examined to prove that time out of mind the bishop’s subjects and tenants of his town of Irystoun had sold and exchanged merchandise and cut meat in their markets publicly, without contradiction by the sovereign of the town of Kilkenny, and without payment of custom or murage. His petition having been granted, William Herforth, aged 80, deposed, 20 October, to that effect, stating that he had lived in Irishtown (villa Ibernicorum) under bishops Thomas Barre, David Hacket, and John Hedyan, and the present bishop, and that he had seen Maurice Staffarde, John Flemyng, and Thomas Asbold, merchants, and John Monsell and Thomas Kely, fleshers, acting in the manner described. His evidence was confirmed, on the same day, by Maurice Ofogirty—who saw Thomas Kely, David Oclowan, Thady Ohwolaghan, fleshers, and Thomas Asbold and Thomas Langtun, merchants, so acting—Robert Broun and Dermot Obrenane, clerk, aged 60; and on 2 November by Nicholas Whyt, rector of Callame—who deposed to the practice from the time of Bishop David Hackyt—Sir Dermot Oclery, vicar of Callan, Alsona Hunth—who had been servant in the house and court of Bishop Barry with her mother, then his domestic—and Joan Connowe. A fragment, breaking off at the end of the page. Printed in HMC 264. 56. Taxation of Ossory Diocese. iti OT, (yy (Ba). Late in cent. xv (7). (a) Zhe Dean’s Portion: Athnyrle 30 mks., St. Patrick’s 30 mks., half of St. Mary’s 18 mks. Zhe Precentor’s: Tylahtyrim 60 mks. [28*] 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Archdeacon’s: Kylfan 20 mks. The Chancellor's: Kylamery with the Chapel of Colat and Kylldrasse 30 mks. 20d. Zhe Treasurer's: Mayn 24mks. Prebends: Achure 18 mks.; Villa Madoci 164 mks.; St. Martin’s, prebendary’s part 12 mks., Taheschohyn 21mks.; Vhtrache 20 mks.; Inysnak 14 mks.; Kylmanath 38 mks.; Chapel of St. Malla, Kylkenny. economy: Culcassan 30 mks. 5d.; Stapheyn 10 mks.; Balahtmarf 50 mks.; Baly- fynoun 103 mks.; [St.] Kannice’s 12 mks.; Rahcoul 30 mks.; Chapel of Villa Tresdyn 9 mks.; Rahtkeran, R 54 mks.; Villa Fabri 6 mks. 3s. 10d.; Chapel of Kyherne 20s.; Ahtennaht 12} mks.; Disertoloskan, third part, 6 mks. () Acewoo Deanery: Ahebo 108 mks. 8s.; Ofertlan and Enahtrum 20 mks.; Bordwyll 14 mks.; St. Nicholas’s 5 mks.; Kyldermoye 8 mks. ; Donnahmor 8 mks.; Rahtdouny 39 mks.; Skathryk 8mks.; Coulkyrre 6 mks. 8s. 4s. (sze); Ratharan 6 mks. (e) Achaur Deanery: Ahtmart 20 mks. ; Kathyr 4 mks.; Kyllenne 5 mks.; Clontybryt 8 mks.; Clochmantaht and Kylrusse 12 mks.; Kyldrynah and Tybrytbritan 18 mks.; Kyllahyht 0 mks. 10s.; Rahtlowan 4 mks.; Chapel of Balylorkan 6 mks.; Atheryk, Vicarage 30 mks.; Chapels of Coulgadde, [St.] Nicholas and Villa Philippi—Hospitallers are rectors;! Glassare, do.; Fertekyrath 6 mks. (di) Odoc Deanery: Derwaht 40 mks.; Roskeoull 15 mks.; Kymannan 10 mks.; Lawuyll 12 mks.; Donnathmor 10 mks.; Athcert 395 mks. 9d.; Grangia 18 mks.; Rahtbathaw 10 mks.; Kyleolman 9 mks.; Kylkormoe 9 mks. 4s. 4d.; Kylmekarre 115s. 62d.; Kulcrahyn (?) 10 mks.; Mathtcully (?) 9 mks. 9s. 6d.; Mothyll 36 mks.; Arddouthe 20s.; Castrum Odohe 42 mks.; Commyr 44 mks. 8s. 4d.; Glascro 8 mks.; Dunmor 10 mks.; (e) Sylerker Deanery: Incheyholekan 16 mks. 6d.; Dunfert 30 mks.; Drumdelgan 10 mks.; Ballyburre 5 mks.; Ecclesia Combusta 31 mks. 12s. ; Kylfecheraht 5 mks.; Kylahtnebrog 10 mks. 1ls. $d. (f) Clarac Deanery: Ballygawran V 24 mks.; St. John’s, Kylkenny, 24 mks.; Kylmelag 11 mks.; St. Martin’s 8 mks.; Kynder 8 mks, 5d.; Claraht 30 mks.; Villa Blanchevyl 103 mks.; Drumhyrthyr 6 mks. 10s.; Kylmedymok 133 mks. ; Fynel 8 mks.; Dungaruan 20 mks. (g) Obarcon Deanery: Bafasaht, 4 mks. ; Kxyleoan 43 mks.; Kylcolmderyg 6 mks. 8s. 4$d.; Drumdowny 4 mks. ; Fosyt and Dysert 100s.; Kilmehawoke 5 mks.; Rosbargun 7ds. 62d.; Rowyr 12 mks.; Tristelmochan 11 mks. 8s. 103d.; Schenbohv 11 mks. ; Kylestyrglyn 9 mks. 4s. 53d.; Balamalgurme 4 mks.; IKylcolmkylle 18 mks.; Villa Thome 18 mks.; Kyltahan 28s.; Inystyok 10 mks.; Balyduf 8 mks.; Lyssyntan, 16 mks. (Ia) Cellys Deanery: Kynlys 57 mks. ; Lomok 13 mks.; Kylmegena 30 mks.; Villa Malard 11 mks. 8s.; Balaht * This note seems to apply to Atheryk and the three chapels. Lawson Culendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 187 11 mks. 2s. 8d.; Villa Erley £19 9s. 10d.; Chapel of Erley 5 mks.; Callan, Tylahtrochan (7), Balycalan, Kyldalo, Kylbride Chapel, Tylahtmayne Chapel, Rahchele Chapel, Dammaht Chapel, and Colaht antiqua R £129 8s. 2d., V £36 8s.; Chapel of Serthastoun 24 mks.; Athbylyr 25 mks.; Balygeraht d0s.; Chapel of Dengenmor 8 mks.; Staymearthy 16 mks.; Rakylbyn } mks.; Kylrye 50s. 2d.; Chapel of Dunhunimagan 6 mks.; Kylkesse mks.; Lyspadryg 4 mks.; Kylkylkych 8 mks. 44d.; IKylbecok, kh 10 mks. 8s. 103d.; MKyllahyht 6 mks. 44d.; Cnoctowyr 21 mks. 5s. 7d. ; Kylknedy 12 mks. ; Rossenan, 6 mks.; Chapel of Kyltorkan and Derrehy, 16 [mks.] 12d; Jeriponte 55 mks.; Kyllerthyn 1 mk.; Iuilhachte 15 mks. ; Tybryid 44 mks. 8d.; Dunkette 20 mks.; Casstlan 12 mks.; Clonmor 8 mks.; Polrothan 10 mks. 10s.; Macully 5 mks.; Clounemyle 5 mks. 5s. ; Carygcoman 6 mks.; Tyberaht 20s.; Beaulu 16 mks. 3s.; Yllyd 4 mks. Is. ; Balytarsne 40s.; Polscoly 5 mks.; Fydun 29 mks. Printed in Carrigan, iv. 380. ple LH bol This document is written in a late fifteenth-century hand, perhaps somewhat earlier than those of nos. 3, 41. But the original from which it was transcribed was probably later than that of no. 41. For it will be shown below that no. 41 is very closely related to no. 21, which we must suppose to have been earlier than either no. 36 or no. 41: and no such relation exists between nos. 86 and 21. Another circumstance pointing to the priority of no. 41 is that in no. 36 the Deaneries of Kells and Iverk, which in all the other lists are distinct from one another, are united under the name of Kells. On the other hand, no. 36 has the church of Carcoman, in agreement with Nos. 19, 20. Cf. notes on nos. 3 and 41. 37. Ordinance made for the Estate of the land of Ireland. f, 58. 25 October, 1357. Printed in Statutes i. 357. See also Jrish Statutes 1. 408. 38. Treatise on Aqua Vitae. i, OAs The first half is prmted HMC 254. 39. Tract on different kinds of waters. li (OEE Divided into twelve chapters headed De aqua rubicunda, De aqua penetracia, &e. 40. Proverbs of the Sibyl. f. 66. Consists of seven double lines of introduction, 80 rhyming proverbs—of which five are of eight, two of six, and the remainder of four lines each— and seven closing lines, all in French. The prefatory verses state that it was translated from the Latin. Each proverb is accompanied by an appro- priate quotation, in Latin, from the Scriptures, Seneca, Cato, St. Jerome, St. Gregory the Great, or other sources. The closing verses give the name of the writer. A note states that the poem was confirmed by authority in France. 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Begins: ‘Chers amys receiuez de moy vn beau present qe vous envoy.’ Ends: ‘Ore priez pur Bohoun (Ji vous present cest lessoun Propheta: Qui pro alis (Jil par vostre oreisoun orat pro se laborat. Veigne a saluacioun.’ +1. Taxation of Deaneries and Churches of Osgory. ity (Ooh, Middle of cent. xv (’). (a@) Deaneries: Aghour 6 mks.; Odogh 10 mks. ; Claragh 20 mks.; Kylkeny 10 mks.; Bargown 12 mks.; Overk 12 mks.; Kkenllys 30 mks.; Shillekyr 15 mks. (ib) Shyllekyr Deanery: Kylferagh 6s. 8d.; Oghteragh 23s. 4d.; Downfert 40s.; Kyltranynn 33s. 4d.; Tul- chanbrog 26s. 8d.; Ballybur 6s. 8d.; Inchiowlechann 20s.; Kylmanagh 20s. ; Tyllaghrowann, Damagh, and Rathelty 6 mks.; Dromdelgy 13s. 4d.; Tyllaghrowann V 10s.; Ballicalann and Damagh V 20s.; Ballaghmarow 13s, 4d. (@) Overk Deanery: Rathpadryg 9s.; Kylklynn 8s.; Kyltokechann 5s.; Downket 20s.; Iin the presence of John Barone, [name erased| Grace, and Peter Grace. On the 29th, in the cemetery of the same church, Sir John Okune, Vicar of Royr, appealed (“prouocauit”’) in the presence of Patrick Obryn, clerk, Cunosagh’, and Nicholas, hermit. 51. Memorandum. ets: 1479 x 1487(?). John (O’Hedian), Bishop of Ossory, decreed in full synod that the Wednesday of the feast of Pentecost was the day of the dedication of the Parish Church of Kylfa[n] (?), and that it was to be observed by the parishioners. . For the date, see note on no. 7. 52. Form of Deed of Release. 2 53. Taxation of the Deaneries of Ossory. 9), Middle of cent. xv(?). They are taxed as follows:—Aghur 6 mks., Odogh 7 mks., Clarach 20 mks., Kilkena 10 mks., Barcon 12 mks., Ouerk 12 mks., Kyllis 30 mks., Sylerekyll £10. The amounts agree with no. 41, except in the case of Odogh. 54, Note. ify (2) 14 July, 1577. “There is in this book, lxxiii [clerical error for lxxvini 7] leaves and a haff leaffe accomptyng this f[...] s(%).” Signed by William Gerrarde, Chancellor. 1 Some words are apparently omitted. * This is, no doubt, the usual notarial formula indicating that the notary present was called upon to make a record of the proceedings. JUIN) JD) 1 2 Absentees, statute against, 34. Absolution, 14 (11, 15), 17 (4, 4, 6, 18). Acetanac: see Attanagh. Acewoo: see Aghaboe. Achaur: see Aghour. Achaworcy : see Aghagurty. Achbillyr: see Aghaviller. Achebo—Achebon: see Aghaboe. Achenirle : see Urlingford. Acheteyr: see Barony. Achmecart: see Aghmacart. Achure: see Aghour. Adrian IV: see Popes. Aghaboe — Acewoo — Achebo — Achebon — Aghbo—Aghebo—Ahebo (Queen’s County), 19k, 20i, 21a, 36b. benefices belonging to : Ballygowdan, 19k. Dyrkallyth, 19k. deanery of, 19k, 20i1, 21a, 21k, 22b, 220, 221, 36b. Aghagurty—Achaworcy (King’s County), 2. Aghaviller — Achbillyr—A ghbelyr—A ghbyllre —Aghebillir— Athbylyr (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 21g, 36h, 4le. Aghbo: see Aghaboe. Aghbyllre—Aghebillir : see Aghaviller. Aghebo: see Aghaboe. Aghmacart — Achmecart — Aghm¢cart — Aghmecart — Ahtmart — Am¢cart (Queen’s County), 3e, 19g, 20g, 22k, 36c. benefice of : Aghmacart, 19 g, 22k. monastery of, 21i. tithes of, 19i, 20k. Aghnylre: see Urlingford. Aghour —— Achaur — Achure — Aghthour — Aghthur — Aghtur — Aghur — Agthour — Athechor (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 3e, 19g, 20g, 23, 36a. : deanery of, 19g, 20 22b, 22c, 22F, 22 41a, 41g, 45, 53. Aghryk: see Erke. Aghtere—Aghteyr: see Barony. Aghthur — Aghtur — Aghur — Agthour: see Aghour. k, 211, g, 215 c g, 2 21, 36c, ’ R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. Aharney—Kyherne (Queen’s County), chapel of, 36a. Ahebo: see Aghaboe. Ahtennaht: Attanagh. Ahtmart : see Aghmacart. Akip—Athkypp (Queen’s County), 19k. Alba, Ecclesia: see Whitechurch. Alexander III: see Popes. Am¢cart : see Aghmacart. Anatrim—Enahtrum (Queen’s County), 36b. Apostolic See, privileges granted by, 17 (4). Aqua Vite, treatise on, 38. Archdeacon, 17 (7, 16). Ardaloo — Arddouthe — Ardelouth — Ardeluth (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 22a, 36d. Arke: see Erke. Arther, William, 47. Articuli Cleri, 29. Articuli super Cartas, 28. Asbold, Thomas, merchant, 35. Asbolde, William, provost of Irishtown, 35. Athassel—Athesil (Co. Tipperary), prior of, benefice of : Tibberaghney, 22 e. Athbylyr: see Aghavyiller. Athcert: see Barony. Athechor: see Aghour. Athenach : see Attanagh. Athenirle: see Urlineford. Athernehynche—Athernynche: see Derryna- hinch. Atheryk: see Erke. Athesil : see Athassel. Athkypp: see Akip. | Athnyrle: see Urlingford. Attanagh—Acetanac—A htennaht—A thenach— Attenagh (Co. Kilkenny and Queen’s County), 19h, 21c, 22g, 86a, 41h. Ayghre, Padyn, 16. Ba., David de, patron of Aghaviller, 19 a. Bafasaht: see Ballyfasy. Bailiffs, 17 (9). Bakwater, 47. [30] 194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Balaht: see Ballagh. Balahtmarf: see Ballinamara. Balamalgurme: see Ballygurrim. Balamarf: see Ballinamara. Baligaueran: see Gowran. Ballagh — Balaht — Beailagh (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36 h, 41 e. Ballaghmarow: see Ballinamara. Ballicalann: see Ballycallan. Balligawrann: see Gowran. Ballilorcan: see Ballylarkin. Ballinamara — Balahtmarf — Balamarf —~ Ballaghmarow — Balymarf — Marow (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 36a, 41b. Ballitarsne: see Ballytarsney. Bally bur — Bally bor—Ballyburre—Balybour— Balyburry (Co. Kilkenny), 19f, 20f, 21d, 36e, 41b. Ballycallan —Ballicalann—Balycalan— Wally - callan (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 36h, 41b. Ballydufi—Baly duf—Balyduff (parish of Inis-_ tioge, Co. Kilkenny), 36g. chapel of, 22c. Ballyee—Balyheth (Co. Kilkenny), 21h, 41 c. Ballyfasy — Bafasaht—Balyfassagh—Baly fas- sath (Co. Kilkenny), 19b, 20b, 21f, 220, 36g. Ballygawran: see Gowran. Ballygowdan-—Balygeuenan (Queen’s County), 19k. Ballygurrim—Balamalgurme—Ballygurymm— Balymagorme— Balymalgorme —Gorme (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22d, 36g, 41d. Ballylarkin —Ballilorcan—Ballylorkan— Baly- lorkan (barony of Crannagh, Co. Kilkenny), 21b, 41g. chapel of, 36c. Ballymartin — Ballymartynn — Balmartyn — Balymartyn (barony of Knocktopher, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 21h, 41c. Ballynaboley—Boly (barony of Gowran, Co. Kilkenny), 19e. Ballyphilip—Villa Philippi (Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 36c. Ballytarsney — Ballitarsne — Ballytartyn — Balytarsne — Balytarstyn — Balytarsyn (Co. Kilkenny), 8c, 19¢c, 20c, 21h, 86h, 41c. Balmartyn: see Ballymartin. Baly, Thomas, juror, 48. Baly-: see also Bally-. Balyfynoun, 36a. Balyg’—Balygaueran: see Gowran. Balygeragh — Balygeraght — Balygerath : sev Sheepstown. Balygeuenan: see Ballygowdan. Balyheth : see Ballyee. Balylorkan: see Ballylarkin. Balymagorme — Balymalgorme: see Bally- gurrim. Balymarf: see Ballinamara. Balyngeragh: see Sheepstown. Barcon—Bargoun—Bargown : see Obercon. Barcoun: see Rosbercon. Barone, John, 50. Barony — Acheteyr — Aghtere — Aghteyr — Athcert (townland of Ballyconra, Co. Kil- kenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c¢, 22c, 36d. Barr ne Beghe, 16. Barry—Barre, Thomas, bishop of Ossory, 35,47. Beallagh: see Ballagh. Beaulu—Beauly—Beawley: see Owning. Becket, Thomas a, archbishop of Canterbury, 9: see also St. Thomas. Benefices, farming of, 14 (7, 8, 9). inquisition on voidance of, 17 (8). possession of, wrongfully obtained, 17 (7, 14). presentation to, obtained by fraud, 17 (8). Beyle: see Owning. Bicknor, Alexander de, archbishop of Dublin, 15. procurations of, 21. provincial constitutions of, 17. Bishops, suffragan, 17, 18, 18 (8, 10). Bishopslough—Logh’ (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 28. Blackrath—Blakrath (Co. Kilkenny), 41f: see also Maddockstown. Blanchvillestown — Blanchfeldestoun — Blan- chuilestoun — Blanchiuilystoun — Blaun- cheuill—Blauncheuilestoun—Blauncheuyles- toun—Vilia Blanchevyl (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20e, 2l1e, 22m, 22p, 36f, 41f. Blauncheuyle, N., patron of Kynder, ‘ Decanus Canstr’ (?), 19e. Bohoun, 40. Boly: see Ballynaboley. Boniface VIII: see Popes. Bordwell—Bordwyll (Queen’s County), 19k, 20i, 21a, 36b. rector of: see Carroll. Botiller, Edmund, daughter of, wife of M‘Gil- lepatrick, 16: see also Ormond. Breaghmore—Brechmorh (King’s County), 2. Brenan, Thomas, clerk, 44. Bristol— Bristoll, 11: see also St. Augustine. Broke: see Tullaghanbrogue. Broun, Robert, 35. Bryd: see Kilbride. Burial, ecclesiastical, 14 (15, 16), 17 (1, 18). Burnchurch — Ecclesia Combusta, (Co. Kil- kenny), 3b, 36e: see also Kiltranen. Bygdoun, John, juror, 48. Caenachann (King’s County), 2, LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 195 Cahir — Catheyr — Cathyr—Cayr — Kathyr (townland of Newtown, barony of Crannagh, Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 21 b, 22¢, 36c¢, 41g. Callan—Callame—Callann (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 21k, 36h, 41e. rector of : see Mydiltoun, Whyt. tithes of, 20k. vicar of : see Oclery. Canterbury, archbishop of: see Becket. Cantilenae, 43. Cantok, Master Thomas, prebendary of Kil- macow, 19c. Cantwell, Oliver, bishop of Ossory, letters patent of, 35. Carcoman: see Gaulskill. Cardiff, Master Thomas, 44. Carrmata (King’s County), 2. Carroll—K ervallus, Sir, rector of Bordwell, 16. son of Sir John M ‘Keve, 16. Carrygh, Dermot, 16. grandson of : see Dermot. Carygcoman : see Gaulskill. Cashel, archbishop of: see Fitz John. synod of, 5, 10, 17 (18). Casselann — Cassellan — Casstlan: see Castle- town. Castelcomer—Castelcomyr: see Castlecomer. Casteldogh—Castellodoch: see Odagh. Castlan : see Castletown. Castlecomer — Castelcomer — Castelcomyr — Castlecomyr — Comer — Commyr— Comyr— Comyre (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c¢, 22b, 36d, 41h. Castletown—Casselann—Cassellan—Casstlan— Castlan (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢, 20¢, 21h, 22c, 36h, 41c. Castrum de Odog — de Odogh — Odohc: see Odagh. Castrum Erleye: see Earlstown. Catheyr—Cathyr: see Cahir. Cato, 40. Cayr: see Cahir. Cellys: see Kells. Cemeteries, dedication of, 14 (2). houses in, 13 (6). Chalices, material of, 13 (4). Chancery, Irish, 42. Chaplains, 17 (8, 11, 20, 23), 18 (4), 19h. Charter of Liberties: see Magna Carta. Christmas, cantilena for, 43. Churches, dedication of, 14 (2). dedication festivals of, 14 (2), 51. parish, dues of, 17 (11). Circumspecte Agatis, statute, 27. Clara — Clarae — Clarach — Claragh — Claraht (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 22b, 36f, 41f, Clara—continued. deanery of, 19e, 20e, 2le, 21k, 211, 22b, 22f, 220, 22p, 36#, 41a, 41f, 45, 53. Clashacrow — Glascro — Glassecro (Co. Kil- kenny), 3f, 19h, 21e, 36d, 41h. Clerks, 13 (8, 9), 14 (6, 13, 15), 17 (9, 15, 16), 18 (8). register of the, near London, 19. Clomantagh—Clochmantaht—Cloghmantagh— Clonmantach —Cloumantagh (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 36c, 41g. Clomor : see Clonmore. Clonamery—Clonymry (Co. Kilkenny), 414d. Clon: see Clone. Clonammill — Clonymyl — Clounemyle (Co. Kilkenny), 19c, 20¢, 36h. Clone—-Clon (barony of Kells, Co. Kilkenny), 19 b. Cloneeb—Clonybe (Queen’s County), 19k. Clonetybbert : Clontubbrid. Clonmantach : see Clomantagh. Clonmore—Clomor—Clonmor—Cloynmor (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 3c, 19¢, 21h, 23, 36h, 41c. Clontubbrid—Clonety bbert—Clontibrit—Clon - tiperid — Clontubyrt — Clontybrit — Clon- tybryt (Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 20g, 21b, 36c, 41g. Clonybe: see Cloneeb. Clonymry : see Clonamery. Clonymyl: see Clonammill. Cloumantagh: see Clomantagh. Clounemyle: see Clonammiil. Cloynmor: see Clonmore. Cnoctofr— Cnoctowyr— Cnoktofr—Cnoktofyr : see Knocktopher. Codye, daughter of : see Dirvayll. Cokessoun, Thomas, juror, 48. Colaht antiqua—Colat : see Coolaghmore. Colerafyn: see Coolcraheen. Colme: see Kilcolumb. Columbkille — Colmekille — Colmekyll — Ky1- colmkylle (Co. Kilkenny), 20b, 22c, 36g. chapel of, 19 b. Combusta, Ecclesia: see Burnchurch. Comer — Commyr — Comyr — Comyre: see Castlecomer, Comys, Sir Robert, vicar of Dysart, 11. Concubines of clerks and priests, 14 (6). Connaught—Conact, priests from, 13 (1). Connowe, Joan, 35. Coolaghmore—Colaht antiqua—Colat—Coylagh (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 36h. chapel of, 36a. Coolcashin — Coulcasshyn— Coulcassyn— Cul- cassan—Cowleassynn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 ¢, 20g, 21b, 86a, 41g. [30*} 196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Coolcraheen — Colerafyn—Coulcrahyn-—Coul- crayghyn—Culcrahyn—Kulerahyn, 3f, 19h, 20h, 21¢, 36d, 41h. Coolkerry —--Coulkyr — Coulkyrre — Culkyr (Queen’s County), 19k, 201, 21a, 22¢, 36D. Costard, William, juror, 48. Coterell, John, juror, 48. Coul- : see also Cool-. Coulgadde: see Rath. Courts, ecclesiastical, 17 (1, 16). king’s, 31. secular, 14 (10, 15), 17 (16). Cowan: see Kilcoan. Cowlcassynn: see Coolcashin. Coylagh: see Coolaghmore. Cul-: see Cool-. Cunosagh’, 40. Curates, 13 (8, 5, 7), 14 (16). residence and orders of, 14 (3, 4). pluralities forbidden to, 14 (4). Curia, Roman, register of, 19. Cuyllnafernog! (King’s County), 2. Cylimeagayn: see Kilmaine. Damma—Damagh—Dammaht (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 41b. chapel of, 36h. Danesfort—Donfert—Downfert— Dunfert (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 22b, 36e, 41b. Danganmore — Dengenmor — Dengilmore— Dengylmor— Dengylmore (Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22 a, 36h. Deans, rural, 17 (7, 10, 22). Debtors not to be deprived of Sacraments, 17 (18). Delgy: see Kildellig. Delkyn: see Thornback. Dengenmor — Dengilmore — Dengylmor — Dengylmore: see Danganmore. Dermot, grandson of Dermot Carryghe, 16. Derrynahinch — Athernehynche —Athernynche — Derrehy—Derynch (Co, Kilkenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Deruagh—Derwache—Derwaht: see Durrow. Derynch: see Derrynahinch. Desserad: see Dysart. Deuerous, Henry, juror, 48. Dirvagh: see Durrow. Dirvaill, daughter of Donat Riavr, 16. Dirvayll, daughter of Codye, 16. Disert—Diserte: see Dysart. Disertoloskan : see Dysart. Distraints, 31. Divorce, 18 (5). Donaghmore — Donaghmor — Donamore— Donnahmor (Queen’s County), 19k, 201, Diland Os Donaghmore — Donacmor — Donaghmor — Donnathmor — Douenaghmore (barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c, 22g, 36d, 41h. Donaghmore — Donachmore — Donaghmor — Douenaghmore (barony of Galmoy, Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 221, 41g. chapel of, 19 g. Donald, son of McGrynynn, 16. Donat Riavr, 16. Don-: see also Dun-. Donimegan: see Dunnamaggan. Donnahmor—Donnathmor: see Donaghmore. Dorow-—Dorrac: see Durrow. Douenaghmore: see Donaghmore. Down-: see Dun-. Dowysky — Dowyskych: see Graiguenama- nagh. Drimgelgy — Dromdelgy — Dromdelgyn: see Thornback. Dromdowny: see Drumdowney. Dromerhyr — Dromerther —Dromerthir—Dro- myrthre—Droumerthir : see Drumerhin. Droundonenni: see Drumdowney. Drumdelgan—Drumdelgyn: see Thornback. Drumdowney—Dromdowny—Droundonenni— Drumdowny (Co. Kilkenny), 19b, 20b, 36g. Drumerhin—Dromerhyr— Dromerther — Dro- merthir — Dromyrthre — Droumerthir — Drumhyrthyr (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20e, Qle, 22b, 36f, 41f. Drumgelgyn: see Thornback. Drumhyrthyr: see Drumerhin. Dublin—Dyuelyn—Dyvelyn, 31. archbishop of, 15. procurations payable to, 13 (3). provincial constitutions of, 13. archbishops of: see Bicknor, Loftus, Rokeby, St. Paul. bishops suffragan of, 13, 17, 18. document dated at, 12. Holy Trinity Church in, council at, 18. parliament at, 12, 30. 1 Culncuarnoge appears in the Book of Survey and Distribution (P. R. O. Ireland) as a townland in the north-east of the parish of Seirkieran. It is not marked in the Down Survey, and seems to have been incorporated with Breaghmore under the Protectorate. LAWLOR Dunfert : see Danesfort. Dungarvan — Downgarwann (Oo. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 220, 36f, 41f. Dunhunimagan: see Dunnamaggan. Dunkitt — Donkytt — Downket — Dunkette— Dunkyt — Dunkyth, (Co. Kilkenny), 3¢, 19¥c, 20'e, 21h, 22'c, 36h, 41'c. Dunmore — Donmor — Donmore — Dunmor (barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 2le, 22g, 36d, 41h. Dunnamaggan — Donimegan — Donymegan— Donymgan—Dunhunimagan (Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Durrow —- Deruagh — Derwache — Derwaht— Diryagh — Dorow -— Dorrac — Dyrwagh (Queen’s County), 1, 3f, 16, 19 h, 21e, 23, 36d, 41h. rector of : see M‘Keye. Dwly, William, 47. Dyrkallyth (Queen’s County), 19 k. Dyrwagh: see Durrow. Dysart— Desserad — Disertoloskan —Dyserdo- loscan—Dysert—Dysertoloscan (barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 11, 19h, 21le, 29h, 36a, 41h. vicar of : see Comys. Dysart — Disert — Diserte — Dysert (Co. Kil- kenny), 19b, 21f, 22.a, 86g, 41d. Dysartmoon — Mothan — Tirstelmoaynn — Tristelmochan — Tristelmohan — Tristel- mokan—Trystelmokan (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22 d, 36g, 414. Dysert : see Dysart. Dyserdoloscan—Dysertoloscan : see Dysart. Dyuelyn—Dyvelyn: see Dublin. Earlstown—Castrum Erleye—Court of Erley- estoun — Erley — Erleyestoun — Erliestun— Villa de Erley—Villa Erley (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 41e. chapel of, 19a, 20a, 21g, 36h. Keclesia Alba: see Whitechurch. Keelesia Combusta: see Burnchurch. Ecclesiastics, imprisonment of, 17 (1): see also Clerks. Edward I, 25. Edward III, letters of, 12, 31. Edward, son of Edward I, 25. Highryk: see Erke. Elizabeth, queen, letter of, 42. Enahtrum : see Anatrim. England, king of, 17 (14): see also under names of sovereigns. English in lreland, 31. Englys, alias Mownyster, ‘Thomas, 47. Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 197 Ennisnag—Inesnag—Insnak—Insnake— Inys- nak (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 19a, 20a, 23, 36a, 4le. Erke — Aghryk — Arke — Atheryk — Kighryk (Co. Kilkenny and Queen’s County), 3e, 21b, 36¢, 41¢. Erley—Erleyestoun—Erliestun, see Earlstown. Errill—Irel (Queen’s County), 19 k. Eucharist, administration of the, 17 (4). Kuilhauth—Evylhart, see Tullahought. Excommunication, 7, 13 (2, 3, 5, 10), 14 (7, 10, TL, 1G}, a, WG, TAY, Ty (hy De, BH 1B, 1G, Ws 19, Wil, 2B), 13 OC BG, &, B, Oy, proclamations of, 14 (17), 18 (9). Excter, canons or monks of, benefice of : Moth- ell, 19h, 22n. Extreme Unction, 17 (4). Fancroft—F ynchor—F yncora (King’s County), il, DB chapel of, 2 Farmers, wives of, 14 (7). Farming of ecclesiastical goods, 13 (8). of spiritual offices, 14 (7, 8), 17(18). Felde, Michael de la, dean of St. Canice’s, Kilkenny, 46. Fennell—F ynel—F ynell — Fynnel (townland of Garrincreen, Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20¢, Qle, 364, 41f. Ferah: see Kilferagh. Ferkeragh: Fertagh. Ferns, diocese of, 17 (24). Fertagh — Ferkeragh — Fert — Fertekyrath— Fertkeragh (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 221, 36¢. monastery of, 211. prior of, benefices of : Donaghmore, 221, Fertagh, 19g, 221]. tithes of, 191, 20k. Festivals, 18 (1), 18 (2). dedication, 14 (2), 51. of patron saints, 17 (24). proper service for, 17 (26), 18 (1, 2). Fiddown — Fydon — Fydone — Fydoun — Fydownn—F ydun (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢, 20c, 21h, 220, 36h, 41c. Fitz John, William, bishop of Ossory, after- wards archbishop of Cashel, 15. Fitz Warun, Fulk, patron of Donaghmore, 19¢. Fitz William, Richard, patron of Gaulskill, 19¢. Flemyng, John, merchant, 35. Football, 13 (9). 198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fossith—Fosyt, 36 ¢. chapel of, 19 b, 22a. Fothram : see Templeorum. Fydon — Fydone — Fydoun — Fydownn — Fydun: see Fiddown. Fyegkach (King’s County), 2. Fynchor—Fyncora: see Fancroft. Fynel—Fynell—F ynnel : see Fennell. Galmoy—Gawlmoy (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 22 f. chapel of, 19 g, 22f. Gaulskill — Carcoman — Carygcoman—Karco- man—Kiltakan—Kyltakane— Kyltokechann, 8c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 86h, 41c. chapel of, 22 ¢. Gawimoy: see Galmoy. Gerath (Co. Kilkenny), 44: see also Sheeps- town. vicar of: see Prout. Gerrarde, William, chancellor of Ireland, 54. Glantelwe (Queen’s County). 16. Glascro: see Clashacrow. Glashare-—Glassar—Glassare (Co. Kilkenny), 21b, 36¢, 41g. Glassecro: see Clashacrow. Good Friday, observance of, 18 (7). Gorme: see Ballygurrim. Gowran—Baligaueran — Balligawrann—Bally - gawran — Balyg’ — Balygaueran (Co. Kil- kenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 22f, 36f, 41f. Grace, , 50. Ancelmus, 47. John, 50. Peter, 50. Graiguenamanagh — Dowysky — Dowyskych (Co. Kilkenny), abbey of. benefices of : Grange, 19f, 22. Offerlane, 19k, 22 i. tithes of, 191, 20k. Grange—Tillaghany — Tullachany— Tylahany (barony of Shillelogher, Co. Kilkenny), 19 f, 20if;, 22/1. Grange--Grangia—Rathele de Grangia—Rath- ill i Grangia (barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 22 m, 36d. Graunt, William, patron of Kilmacow, 19 c. Great Charter of Liberties: see Magna Carta. Grevine—Groweyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 f, 20f. Guruan, 16. Hacket—Hackyt, David, bishop of Ossory, 16, 30. Hauok: see Kilmakevoge. Hedyan: see O’Hedian. Henry II, grant to, 4. in Ireland, 5. Henry III, 25. Heresy, 14(1). Herforth, William, 35. Homily, 8. Hospitallers, knights: see St. John of Jeru- salem. Hunth, Alsona, servant of Bishop Barry, 35. Hyndeberg, Philip de, patron of Owning, 19 ¢. Illad—Illyd: see Ullid. Imprisonment of clerks, 17 (1). Inchyolaghan—Inchcolhan—Incheyholekan — Inchiowlechann—Incholhan—Wolehan (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 86e, 41b. Incumbents, non-resident, 17 (7). duties of, 14 (5). Inesnag : see Ennisnag. Inistioge — Instyog — Instyok — Inystyok — Styok (Co. Kilkenny), monastery of St. Columba at, 3a, 19b, 20b, 21i, 22c, 36g, 41d. prior of, 21 f. benefices of : Ballyduff, 22 c¢. Barony, 19h, 21e, 22c. Cahir, 19g, 22 ¢. Castletown, 19, 22 c. Columbkille chapel 19 b, 22. Dunkitt, 19 ¢, 22 ¢. Gaulskill, 22 c. Inistioge, 19 b, 22 c. Jamestown chapel, 22 c. Kilbeacon, 19a, 20a, 22c. Kilcoan, 19b, 22c. Killahy, 19a, 22c. Killeen, 19 g, 22c. Lessentane chapel, 22c. Listerlin, 22c. Rossinan, 19a, 22c. Sraleagh, 19h, 22c. Thomastown, 19b, 22. Villa Radulphi chapel, 22 ce. tithes of, 191i, 20 k. Insnak—Insnake: see Ennisnag. Instyog—Instyok: see Inistioge. Interdict, 14 (15), 17 (1, 15). Inyhwé (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f. Inysnak: see Ennisnag. Inystyok: see Inistioge. Irche—Irryghe, Donat, 16. Trel : see Errill. Treland, chancellor of: see Gerrarde, Loftus, Tany. Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. Ireland—continued. English in, condition of, 31. justiciary of: see Loftus, Wallopp. lord of: see England, king of. ordinance made for, 37. parliaments in, 12, 31. treasurer of war for: see Wallopp. vice-treasurer of: see Macclesfelde, Wallopp. Trestoun: see Irishtown. Trish language, 31. Trishtown — Irestoun—Irystoun—Irystown — Villa Hibernicana—Villa Ibernicorum (Co. Kilkenny). extent of, 48. market of, 12, 35. provost of : see Asbolde. Tiryghe: see Irche. Tuilhachte—Iuylhaght: see Tullahought. Iverk — Ouerk — Ouerke — Overk (Co. Kil- kenny), deanery of, 3c, 19c, 20c¢, 21h, Q1k, 211, 22¢, 22d, 22e, 220, 41a, 41 ¢, 45, 53. Ormond, James, master, dean of Kilkenny (?), rector of Kilmademoge, 19 e. Jamestown——Villa Yago (barony of Ida, Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 22 ¢. Jerpoint — Jeriponte — Jeryponte (Co. Kil- kenny), 19a, 20a, 21g, 22 b, 86h, 41e. abbot of, benefices of : Blanchvillestown, 22 m, 22p. Grange, 19h, 22m. Rower, the, 22 m, 22 p. tithes of, 191, 20k. John, bishop of Ossory, 7. Joy, Margaret, 50. Jurisdiction, ecclesiastical, interference with, 14 (15). K[...Jiand, David, juror, 48. Karcoman: see Gaulskill. Kathyr: see Cahir. Kelkyrel: see Kilcurl. Kells — Cellys —- Kenles — Kenlis — Kentt— Kenllys — Kenlys — Kyllis — Kynlys (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h, 41le. deanery of, 3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 21k, 411, 22a, 22b, 22c, 86h, 41a, 41e, 45, 53. monastery of St. Mary at, 21i. prior of, 21 ¢. benefices of : Ardaloo, 19 h, 22 a. Ballagh, 19 a, 22 a, 199 Kells—continued. benefices of—-continued. Danganmore chapel, 19a, 22a. Derrynahinch chapel, 19a, 22a. Dunnamaggan chapel, 19a, 22a. Dysart, 19 b, 22a. Earlstown and chapel, 19a, 22a. Fossith chapel, 19b, 22a. Kells, 19a, 22a. Kilbeacon, 19a, 20a, 22a. Kileurl, 19a, 22a Kilmaganny, 19a, 22a. Kilneddy, 19a, 22a, Kilree, 19 a, 22a. Kiltorcan chapel, 19a, 22 4. Kiltranen, 19 f, 22a. Knocktopher, 19 a, 22a. Lamoge, 19 a, 22a. Lismateige chapel, 19a, 22 a. Mallardstown, 22 a. Rathculbin, 19 a, 22a. Sheepstown, 19 a, 22a. Shortallstown, 19a, 22a. Stonecarthy, 19 a, 22a. tithes of, 191, 20k. Kely, Thomus, flesner, 35. Kendyr: see Kilderry. Kenles — Kenlis — Kentt—Kenllys — Kenlys: see Kells. Keryallus: see Carroll. Kilbeacon — Kilbecok — Kylbecog — Kylbecok (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19a, 20a, 21h, 22a, 22.c, 36h, 41c. Kilbline—Kilbleyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e. Kilbride—Bryd—Kylbryd (barony of Ida, Co. Kilkenny), 3 a, 41d. Kilbride — Kylbride (barony of Callan, Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 36 h. Kilcoan — Cowan — Kylcoan—Kylcolum (Oo. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22c, 36g, 41d. Kilcolm: see Kilcolumb. Kilcolman —Kylcolman (townland of Connahy, Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c, 22g, 36d, 41h. Kilcolumb—Colme—Kilcolm—Kileolyn—Ky]- colmderyg — Kylcolum — Kylcolme (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 220, 36g, 41d, 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Kilcormac——Kilcormok: see Sraleagh. Kilculliheen — Kilkelehin —- Kilkilhyn—Kil- kylehyn—Kylklynn—Kylkylkych— Kylkyl- leghyne (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19 c, 20 ¢, 22d, 36h, 41 ec. abbess of, 21h. benefices of : Ballygurrim, 19 b, 22d. Drumdowney, 19b. Dysartmoon, 19b, 22 d. Kileulliheen, 22 d. Kilmakeyogue, 19 b, 22 d. Muckalee, 19 ¢, 22d. Pollrone, 19 ¢, 22d. Portnascully chapel, 19 c, 22d. Rathpatrick, 22 d. Rosbercon, 19b, 22 d. Shanbogh, 19 b, 22d. Ullid, 19¢, 22d. tithes of, 191, 20k. abbey of, 21i, 42. Kilcurl — Kelkyrel — Kilkirl — Kilkyrel (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a. Kildare, cathedral of : see St. Brigid. Kildellig—Delgy (Queen’s County), 19k, 21a. Kildermoy—Kildermoyth : see Killermogh. Kilderry — Kendyr — Kynder (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 2le, 386 f, 41f. rector of : see Leylin. Kildrinagh — Kildrenagh — Kildreynagh — Kyldrenagh—Kyldrynagh—Kyldrynah (Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 21b, 22b, 36¢, 41 ¢. Kilfane—Kilfan—Kylfan (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20e, 86a. dedication festival of, 51. Kilferagh — Ferah — Kilfetheragh — Ky]l- fecheraht—Kylferagh (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 22h, 36e, 41b. Kilgory—Kilgaryth (Queen’s County), 19k. Kilkeasy — Kilkes — Kilkeys — Kylkes—Ky]- kesse (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 21g, 36h, 41e. Kilkellehin : see Kilculliheen. Kilkenny — Kilkena — Kilkenn—Kylkenny— Kylkeny, 1, 12, 15, 23, 48. cathedral of : see St. Canice. county of, 48. cross of, 31. deanery of, 19d, 20d, 22b, 41a, 45, 53. murage of, 12. parliament at, 30. provost of: see Marchal. seneschal of liberty of, 31. sheriff of the cross of, 31. sovereign of, 35. sovereign, provost, and community of, 2" statutes at, 30, Kilkes—Kilkeys: see Kilkeasy. Kilkilhyn : see Kilculliheen. Kilkirl: see Kilcurl. Kilknedy — Kylkned — Kylknedy: see Kil- neddy. Kilkylehyn: see Kilculliheen. Kilkyrel : see Kileurl. Killahy — Killach — Killagh — Kyllagh — Kyllahyht (barony of Knocktopher, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19a, 20a, 21h, 22c¢, 36h, al@e Killahy—Killagh — Killaych—Kyllagh—Ky]l- laghe—Kyllahyht (barony of Crannagh, Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 22g, 36¢, 41g. Killaloe—Kyldalo—Kyllalo (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 36h. Killamery—Killameri—K ylamery—Kyllamery Kyllamry (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 36a, 41e. Killaych: see Killahy. Killeen — Killyn — Killyng — Kyllenne — Kyllyng—Kyllynn (barony of Crannagh, Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 21b, 22c¢, 56c, 41g. Killermogh — Kildermoy — Kildermoyth —- Kyldermoye (Queen’s County), 19k, 21a, 36 b. Killyn—Killyng: see Killeen. Kilmaboy — Kilmaboygh — Kylmaboey: see Kilmacow. Kilmacar — Kilm*ker—Kilmekar—Kilmeker— Kylemekarre — Kylmecar — Kylmeker (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21¢, 22g, 36d, 41h. Kilmacow— Kilmaboy—Kilmaboygh—Kylma- boey, 8c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 41e. rector of : see Mora. Kilmademoge — Kilmedimok —Kilmedymok— Kylmedymok—k ylmodymog (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 36f, 41f. Kilmaganny — Kilmegen — Kylmegena—Kyl- meghen—Kylmogeann, 3d, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h, 41e. Kilmaine—Cyllmeagayn (King’s County), 2. Kilmainham—Kilmaynan (Co. Dublin), prior of: see St. John of Jerusalem. Kilmakeyoge — Hauok—Kilmehauok—Kilme-" hawoke—Kylmehauoc — Kylmokeuog (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22d, 36g, 41d. Kilmanagh — Kylmanagh — Kylmanath — Meanag’ (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 36a, 41b. Kilmanan: see Kilmenan. Kilmaynan: see Kilmainham. Kilmedimok — Kilmedymok — Kylmedymok : see Kilmademoge. Kilmegen—Kylmeghen : see Kilmaganny. LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 201 Kilmehauok — Kilmehawoke: see Kilma- kevoge. Kilmekar—Kilmeker: see Kilmacar. Kilmelag—Kylmelag (townland of Purcells- inch, Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20.e, 22b, 36f. Kilmenan — Kilmanan— Kilmenhan— Kilmen- nan — Kylmanann—Kymannan (Co. Kil- kenny), 19h, 20h, 21 c, 36d, 41h. Kilmodalla—Kylmethall (parish of Fiddown, Co. Kilkenny), 3c. Kilneddy'—Kilknedy — Kylkned — Kylknedy (barony of Knocktopher, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 41le. Kilree—Kilry—Kylrye (barony of Kells, Co. _ Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Kilrush — Kilrusshe — Kylrusche — Kylrusse (Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 21b, 36c¢, 41g. Kilry: see Kilree. Kiltakan—Kyltakane; see Gaulskill. Kiltorcan — Kiltorkan-—Kyltorkan (Co. Kil- kenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22'a, 36h. Kiltown—Kyltahan (barony of Ida, Co. Kil- kenny), 36g. Kiltranen — Kiltranyn — Kyltranynn (Co. Kilkenny), 19f, 20f, 21d, 22a, 41b: see also Burnchurch. Kiltrassy—Kyldresse—Kylldrasse (Co. Kil- kenny), 3d. chapel of, 36a. Knarysberge, Thomas, 47. Knockanoran—Knokenoran (Queen’s County), 16. Knocktopher — Cnoctofr — Cnoctowyr — Cnoktofr — Cnoktofyr — Knoctofre (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 4le. Knokenoran: see Knockanoran. Kulcrahyn : see Coolcraheen. Kyherne: see Aharney. © Kyl-: see also Kil-. Kylamery : see Killamery. Kylcolmderyg : Kilcolumb. Kylcolmkylle, 36g. Kylcolme: see Kilcolumb. Kylcolum: see Kilcolumb, Kilcoan. Kylcormoc: see Sraleagh. Kyldalo: see Killaloe. Kyldermoye: see Killermogh. Kyldrenagh : see Kildrinagh. Kyldresse —Kylldrasse: see Kiltrassy. Kylemecar—Kylemekarre : see Kilmacar. Kylestyrglyn: see Listerlin. Kylkesse: see Kilkeasy. Kylkeormoc: see Sraleagh. Kylkylkych — Kylkylleghyne: see Kilculli- heen. Kylkesse: see Kilkeasy. Kylklynn: see Kilculliheen. Kyllahtnebrog: see Tullaghanbrogue. Kyllahyht: see Killahy. Kylidrasse: see Kiltrassy. Kyllerthyn (Co. Kilkenny), 36h. Kyllis: see Kells. Kyllynn: see Killeen. Kylmecar: see Kilmacar. Kylmedymok : see Kilmademoge. Kylmegena: see Kilmaganny. Kylmekarre: see Kilmacar. Kylmethall: see Kilmodalla. Kylmodymog: see Kilmademoge. Kylmogeann: see Killmaganny. Kylmokeuog: see Kilmakevoge. Kylryc: see Kilree. Kyltahan: see Kiltown. Kyltokechann: see Gaulskill. Kymannan : see Kilmenan. Kynder: see Kilderry. Kynlys: see Kells. Labourers, statute of, 33. Lamhull: see Loughill. Lamoge—-Lomoc—Lomok (Co. Kilkenny), 34d, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Langdoun, Richard, juror, 48. Langtun, Thomas, merchant, 35. Lauwyll—Lawkyll—Lawuyll: see Loughill. Ledred, Richard de, bishop of Ossory, 14, 15, 19, 20, 43. Lege Dei, De: see Leix. Leighlin, cathedral of: see St. Laserian. diocese of, 17 (24). Leix (Queen’s County), monastery called De Lege Dei at, benefice of: Loughill, 21 c. Leixlip—Lexslipe (Co. Kildare), canons of, benefice of: Coolkerry, 19k. Lesmetag : see Lismasteige. Lessentane—Lyssyntan (Co. Kilkenny), 36 g. chapel of, 22c. Lesterglyn — Lesterlyn — Lesterlyng: see Listerlin. Letters Patent, 12, 35. Lexslipe : see Leixlip. Leylin, Nicholas de, rector of Kilderry, 19 e. Liberties, Great Charter of : see Magna Carta. Liscomyn (Queen’s County), 16. Lismateige—Lesmetag—Lysmetayg (Co. Kil- kenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22a. Lismore—Lysmor (Queen’s County), 19 k. Listerlin — Kylestyrglyn—Lesterglyn—Lester- lyn—Lesterlyng—Listerlynn (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22c, 36g, 41d. 1 So the name appears in J. C. Erck’s Eeclesiastical Register, 1830, p. 109. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [31] 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lochmerethan : see Loughmerans. Loftus, Adam, archbishop of Dublin, lora chan- cellor of Ireland, and justiciary, 42. Logh’: see Bishopslough. Loghmetheran: see Loughmerans. Lomoc—Lomok: see Lamoge. London, register of clerks near, 19. Longford— Longport (King’s County), 2 Loughill — Lamhull — Lauwyll — Lawkyll— Lawuyll (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 2lc, 36d, 41h. Loughmerans—Lochmerethan— Loghmetheran (Co. Kilkenny), 19d, 22 b. Loundres, Thomas, notary public, 16. Lumbard, John, commissioner of the king, 48. Lysmetayg: see lismateige. Lysmor: see Lismore. Lyspadryg (perhaps the same as Rathpatrick, q. v.), 86h. Lyssyntan : see Lessentane. Meanag’: see Kilmanagh. M°Carroke—M°Carryghe, Luke, 16. Dermot, 16. Macclesfelde, N., vice-treasurer of Ireland, 48. M‘Cowchogery, William, 16. Mccully : see Muckalee. M*Gillephadrik, Donat Irryghe, 16. Geoffrey, captain of his nation, 16. Teige—Tatheus, the Black, 16. Teige—Tatheus, the Red, 16. ~ Turlogh—Tirrelaus, 16. wife of, daughter of Edmund Botiller, 16. M°Gillerigh, William, 16. M°Grynynn, son of : see Donald. M°Keve, Sir Carroll—Kervallus, 16. Sir Donat, priest, 16. —_ Sir John, rector of Durrow, 16. ' son of: see Carroll. M°I.ucas, Donat, 16. M°Malaghlynn Gille, Malemor, 16. M°Paderisse, Dermot, 16. Maculli—Macully: see Muckalee. Maddockstown — Madokestoun — Villa Madoci (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a: see also Blackrath. Magna Carta, 24, 25. Mallardstown — Maillardestoun — Maleardes- town—Maylardystoun—Villa Malard (Co. Kilkenny), 8d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 4le. March, law of the, 31. Marchal, John, provost of Kilkenny, 47. Markets, 12, 35. Marow: see Ballinamara. Marriage, banns of, 14 (12), 18 (4). solemnization of, 17 (4), 17 (20), 18 (4). Marriages,-17 (20), 18 (5). clandestine, 14 (12), 18 (4). Mathtcully: see Muckalee. Matrimonial causes, 17 (10). Maylardystoun : see Mallardstown. Mayne—Mayn (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 86a. Metropolitans, 17. Mills, 1, 47, 48. Mocholly—Mocolly : see Muckalee. Monnethann, John, juror, 48. Monsell, John, flesher, 35. Mora, master Michael de, rector of Kilmacow, 19¢. Mothan: see Dysartmoon. Mothell —Motell—Mothil — Mothill — Mothyll (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c, 22n, 36d, 41d. Mownyster: see Englys. Muckalee — M°cully —Macully— Mathtcully— Mocholly—Mocolly (barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20 h, 21 c, 22 b, 36d, 41h. Muckalee — Maculli — M°cully — Macully (baronies of Iverk and Knocktopher, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19c, 20c, 22d, 36h, 41e. Murder, 17 (6). Mydiltown, Sir John, rector of Callan, 44. Name, the Holy, reverence to, 18 (8). Nectar, method of making, 49. Nicholas, hermit, 50. Novi Articuli, 28. Obercon! — Barcon — Bargoun — Bargown— Obarcon—Obargoun (Co. Kilkenny), deanery of, 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 21k, 21], 22a, 22c, 22d, 220, 22p, 36g, 41a, 41d, 45, 53. Obrenane, Dermot, clerk, 35. Obryn, Patrick, clerk, 50. Oclery, Sir Dermot, vicar of Callan, 35. Oclowan, David, flesher, 35. * Une of the three early baronies comprised in the present barony of Ida: the others were named Igrin and Ida, Lawior— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 208 Odagh—Casteldogh—Castellodoch— Castellum de Odogh—Castrum de Odog—Castrum de Odogh—Castrum de Odohc—Odoc—Odogh —Odoghe (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 2Qle, 22h, 364, 41h. deanery of, 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c, 21k, 22'a, 225) 22'c5 228) *22h, 22'm, 22n, 36d, 41a, 41h, 45, 53. ({ferlane — Ofertlan—Offerclan— O fferkelan— Offerlan—Offerylan (Queen’s County), 19k, 20i, 21a, 221, 36b. Official, archdeacon’s, 17 (7, 16). bishop’s, 14 (14), 17 (7, 16). Ofogirty, Maurice, 35. Oghteragh : see Outrath. O’Hedian—Hedyan, John, bishop of Ossory, 39, 51. Ohwolaghan, Thady, flesher, 35. Okune, Sir John, vicar of the Rower, 50. Oldcourt manor (Co. Kilkenny), 48. Orders, Holy, 14 (8). letters of, 17 (20). Ordinance made for Ireland, 37. Ordinaries, 13 (1, 5, 7), 14 (5, 7, 8, 9, 14); Ie (5 1 Te 1) 5 IG) jurisdiction of, 14 (7, 9, 14). Ormond, James le Botiller, earl of, justiciary, 31. seneschal of: see Syrlok. Ossory, archdeacon of, 14 (14), 36a, 42. benefices of— Kilfane, 36a. Tullaherin, 19 e. bishop of, benefices in gift of : Aghaboe VY, 19 k. Ballinamara V, 19 f. Bordwell, 19 k. Clonmore, 19 c¢. Clontubbrid V, 19 g. Durrow, 19h. Fiddown V, 19c. Gowran V, 19e, Kilmacow V, 19 c. Kilneddy V, 19a. Offerlane VY, 19k. Rathkieran V, 19c. Rosconnell, 19 h. St. Martin’s, 19 e. Tibberaghny Y, 19e. Tullahought V, 19c. cantilenae by, 43. jurisdiction of, 14 (14). manors of, 15, 16, 48. official of, 14 (14). rents of, 1, 19 i, 20 k, 23. Ossory—continued. bishops of: see Barry, Cantwell, FitzJohn, Hacket, John, Ledred, O’ Hedian, Petit de Balscot, St. Leger, Snell, Walshe. cathedral of : see St. Canice. churches of, amercements of, 3. cross of bishopric of, 12. diocese of, benefices in, lists of, 3, 19, 20, 21, 22, 36, 41. constitutions of, 14, 15. deaneries of, lists of, 21k, 211, 41a, 45, 538. prebends of : Aghour, 19g, 36a. Clone, 19 b. Ennisnag, 19a, 36a. Grevine, 19 f. Kilfane, 19 e. Kallamery, 19 a. Kilmacow, 19. Kilmanagh, 19 f, 36a. Maddockstown, 19e, 36a. Mayne, 19h. Outrath, 36a. St. Malla’s chapel, 19 f, 36a. St. Martin’s, 19 e, 20e, 36a. Tiscoffin, 19 e, 36a. Tullaherin, 19 e. rural deans of, 14 (14). taxations of, 19, 20, 36, 41, 44, 53. visitation of, 21. O’Toole, Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, 17 (25). Ouerk-—Ouerke—Overke: see Iverk. Outrath — Oghteragh — Owtrath — Rath— Vhtrache (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 3b, 23, 36a, 41b. Owning —Beaulu — Beauly— Beyle—Beawley (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 36h, 4le, Owtrath : see Outrath. Parliaments: see Ireland. Pasture, 13 (2). Penitentiaries, 17 (5). Perjury, 17 (4), 18 (5), 50. Petit de Balscot, Alexander, bishop of Ossory, 12. Piller, Momit, patron or prebendary of Mad- dockstown, 19e. Pluralities forbidden, 14 (4). Poer, Arnaldus, patron of Clonammill, 19 c. Pollrone — Pollerothan — VPolrothan — Polro- thann (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19c, 21h, 22d, 36h, 41c. [31*] 204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Polnescoly: see Portnascully. Polrothan—Polrothann: see Pollrone. Polscoul—Polsculie: see Portnascully. Popes— Adrian IV., bull of, 4, 6. Alexander III., bull of, 6. Boniface VIII., ordinance of, 14 (8). Gregory I., 40. Portnascully — Polnescoly — Polscoly — Pols- coul—Polsculie—Portscholl (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 20c¢, 21h, 36h, 41c. chapel of, 19¢, 22d. Processionals, 211. Proctors, 14 (5, 9), 17 (1, 7). Procuration, letters of, 17 (7). Procurations, 13 (8,11), 14 (2), 19g, 20, 21, 42. Prout, John, vicar of Gerath, 44. Provincial councils, 17. Provincial statutes, 13 (7), 14 (14), 15, 17 (4). Proxies, 42 ; see also Procuration. Pryk, John, juror, 48. Purcel, Simon, patron of Fennell, 19 e. Purcell, Richard, juror, 48. Quaestors, 17 (23). Raggyd, William, 47. Ragulby: see Rathculbin. Ragyde, Robert, juror, 48. Simon, juror, 48. Raharan : see Rathsaran. Rahchele : see Rathealy. Rahcoul: see Rathcoole. Raht- : see also Rath-. Rabtbathaw: see Rathbeagh. Rakyeran : see Rathkieran. Rakylbyn: see Rathculbin. Ratbeagh : see Rathbeagh. Rath —Coulgadde (Co. Kilkenny) chapel of, 36c: see also Outrath. Ratharan: see Rathsaran. Rathbeagh— Rahtbathaw — Ratbeagh — Rath- bac —Rathbacag—Rathbeath (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21e, 36d, 41h. Rathcoole—Rahcoul—Rathcoull—Ratt Cast (?) (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a, 41f. Rathculbin—Ragulby—Rakylbyn—Rathgulby (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Rathdowney — Rahtdouny — Rathdowny (Queen’s County), 19k, 201, 2la, 86b. Rathealy— Rahchele— Rathelty— Rathill (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 41b. chapel of, 36h. Rathelc de Grangia: see Grange. Rathelty : see Rathealy. Rathgulby : see Rathculbin. Rathill: see Rathealy. Rathill i Grangia: see Grange. Rathkieran — Rahtkeran — Rakyeran — Rath- keran—Rathkyerann (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢c, 21h, 36a, 41e. Rathlogan— Rahtlowan— Rathloghan— Rath- lohan (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 36c, 41g. Rathpatrick—Rathpadryg—Rathpatrik (barony of Ida, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 21h, 22d, 41c: see also Lyspadryg. Rathsaran — Raharan — Ratharan (Queen’s County), 21a, 36b. Ratt Cast (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f: see also Rath- coole. Reamhar — Riayr, Donat, daughter of: see Dirvaill. Rectors, 14 (2, 9, 15, 17), 17 (4, 8, 11). Release, form of deed of, 52. Religious persons, 17 (12), 22. Riavr : see Reamhar. Rokeby, William, archbishop of Dublin, 13. Rosbercon — Barcoun — Rosbargoun—Rosbar- gun (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21 f, 22d, 36g, 41d. Rosconnell — Rosconill — Rosconyl — Ros- conyll — Roskeoull (Queen’s County), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21¢, 364, 41h. Rossinan— Rossenan— Rossenann— Rosshenan (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 21h, 22c, 86h, 41c. Rothan: see Tullaroan. Rower, the—Rowir—Rowyr—Royr (Co. Kil- kenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22m, 22p, 36g, 41d. vicar of : see Okune. Rupe, Henry de, patron of Listerlin, 19 b. John de, patron of the Rower, 19b. Saeyr: see Seirkieran. St. Ann, festival of, 18 (2). St. Augustine, abbey of, Bristol, benefices of : Dysart, 19h, 22h. Kilferagh, 19f, 22h. Odagh, 19h, 22h. proctor of, 11. St. Brigid, cathedral church of, Kildare, 17 (24). festival of, 17 (24). St. Canice—Cannice—Kanice, cathedral church of, Kilkenny, 7, 12, 17(24), 19d, 20d, 21i, 35, 36a, 43, 50. cemetery of, 50. Law.or— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. St. Canice—continued. chancellor of, benefices of : Killamery, 19a, 36a. Coolaghmore and _ Kiltrassy chapel, 36a. chapter of, 14 (8, 14, 15, 16), 15, 46. dean of, 36a: see also James, Felde. benefices of : Kilmademoge, 19 e. St. Mary’s, Kilkenny, 19d, 36a. St. Patrick’s, Kilkenny, 194d, 36 a. Urlingford, 19g, 36a. vestments of, 46. dean and chapter of, 11. economy of, benefices of ; Aharney chapel, 36a. Attanagh, 19h, 36a. Ballinamara, 19f, 36a. Balyfynoun, 36a. Clontubbrid, 19 g. Cooleashin, 19g, 36a. Dysart, 36a. Rathcoole, 19e, 36a. Rathkieran, 19c, 86a. St. Canice’s, 36a. St. Mary’s, 19d. Sheffin, 19g, 36a. Treadingstown chapel, 36a. Villa Fabri, 36a. pension due to, 7. precentor of, benefice of : Tullaherin, 36a. synods held in, 14 (14). treasurer of, benefice of : Mayne, 36a. vicars of, 48. benefice of: Kilkeasy, 19a. St. Canice, festival of, 17 (24). St. Columba, monastery of, Inistioge: see Inistioge. St. Edan, confessor, 17 (24). festival of, 17 (24). St. Gregory the Great, 40. St. Jerome, 40. St. John of Jerusalem, knights hospitallers of, Kilmainham, prior of : see Tany. benefices of : Ballyphilip chapel, 36 c. Galmoy, 19g, 22f. Glashare, 36c. | Gowran, 20e, 22f, Rath chapel, 36c. iN) cathedral of, Ferns, St. Nicholas’ chapel, 36c. 205 St. John, monastery of, Kilkenny, 19d, 204d, 21i, 22b, 364, 41f. prior of, 21e: see also Wals. benefices of : Castlecomer, 21 c, 22b. Clara, 19e, 21e, 22b. Danesfort, 19f, 22b. Drumerhin, 19e, 22b. Jerpoint, 19a, 22b. Kildrinagh, 19g, 22b. Kilmelag, 19e, 22b. Loughmerans, 19d, 22b. Muckalee, 19d, 22b. St. John’s, 10d, 22b. Skirk, 19k, 22b. Tubbridbritain, 19g, 22b. tithes of, 19i, 20k. St. Kannice: see St. Canice. St. Katherine—Katerine, monastery of, Water- ford, prior of, benefices of : Ballyfasy, 19b, 220. Dungarvan, 19e, 220. Fiddown, 19¢, 220. Kilcolumb, 19b, 220. St. Katherine, virgin and martyr, festival of, 18 (2). St. Laserian, cathedral of, Leighlin, 17 (24). festival of, 17 (24). St. Laurence, festival of, 17 (25). St. Leger, Geoffrey, bishop of Ossory, 19a. St. Martin, church of (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 36a, 364, 41f. St. Mary, the Virgin, church of, Kilkenny, 19d, 20d, 36a. festival of Conception of, 18 (1). festival of Nativity of, 18-(1). monastery of, Kells: see Kells. St. Mary Magdalene, festival of, 18 (2). St. Nicholas, chapel of, 36 c. St. Nicholas (townland of Tintore, Queen’s County), 36 b. chapel of, 19k, 21a, 36 b. St. Patrick, church of, Kilkenny, 19d, 20d, 86a, commemoration of, 17 (24). festival of, 17 (24). festival of translation of, 17 (25). St. Paul, church of, London, register at, 19. John de, Archbishop of Dublin, list of procurations of, 21. provincial constitutions of, 18. St. Thomas the Martyr, monastery of, Dublin, abbot of, 21c. benefices of : Attanagh, 21 c¢, 22 g. Coolkerry, 22 g. Donaghmore, 19h, 21 ¢, 22g. 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. St Thomas the Martyr—continued. benefices of—continued. Dunmore, 19h, 21¢, 22 ¢. Kilcolman, 19h, 21c, 22g. Killahy, 19g, 22 ¢. Kilmacar, 19h, 21¢, 22 ¢. Tullaghanbrogue, 19 f, 22g festival of translation of, 18 (2). Sanctuary, 11, 14 (10, 11, 15), 17 (2, 19), 18 (6). Saul, King, 8 Savage, Hugh, junior, 48. Scatheryk: see Skirk. Schenbohy: see Shanbogh. Scots, the, war with, 15, 20. Seanbogh: see Shanbogh. Secular offices not to be held by” clerks, 17 (9, 16). Seirkieran—Saeyr—Seyr—Seyrkeran (King’s County), 1, 2, 23. burgesses of, 1. lordship of, 1. villas of, 2. Seneca, 40. Seneschals, 17 (9), 31, 47. Sequestration, 14 (9), 18 (3). Serman, Henry, juror, 48. Serthastoun: see Shortallstown. Service, proper, of saints, 17 (26), 18 (1, 2). Seyr—Seyrkeran: see Seirkieran. Shanbogh —Schenbohv—Seanbogh—Shenboth —Sheneboth (Co.Kilkenny), 11b, 21f, 224d, 36g, 41d. Sheepstown —Balygeragh—Balygeraht— Baly- gerath—Balyngeragh— Gerath (?) (Co. Kil- kenny,) 19a, 20a, 22 a, 36h, 44. Sheffin — Stafen — Stafethen — Stafyn — Sta- pheyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21 b, 36a, 41g. Shenboth—Sheneboth: see Shanbogh. Shillelogher — Shillekyr —Shyllekyr — Silelo- gher— Sillelogher — Sillt— Silf— Sylerekyll —Sylerker (Co. Kilkenny), deanery of, 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 21k, 211, 22a, 22b, 22g, 22h, 22i, 36e, 41a, 41 b, 45, 53. Shortallstown — Serthastoun—Shortalestoun— Shorthalestoun (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a. chapel of, 36h. Shyllekyr: see Shillelogher. Sibyl, proverbs of the, 40. Silelogher — Sillelogher — Sillf — Silf: see Shillelogher. Skirk — Scatheryk — Skaryk — Skathryk (Queen’s County), 19k, 21a, 22b, 36b. Slander, 14 (18), 17 (21). Smych, Nicholas, 47. Smyth, Geoffrey, juror, 48. Snell, Thomas, bishop of Ossory, 44, 50. Sprot, Adam, juror, 48. Sraleagh—Kilcormae—Kilcormok—K ylcormoe —Kylkormoe (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 21le, 22c, 36d, 41h. Stafen—Stafethen : see Sheffin. Staffarde, Maurice, merchant, 35. Stafyn : see Sheftin. Stamacarthy—Stamecarthy—Stanecarthy : see Stonecarthy. Stantoun, Walter, 50. Stapheyn: see Sheftin. Statute ‘‘ Circumspecte agatis,’’ 27. of labourers, 33. ‘instud,’’ 13 (11). against absentees, 34. Staymcarthy : see Stonecarthy. Stenyn, Thomas, 47. Stonecarthy — Stamacarthy — Stamecarthy— Stanecarthy—Staymearthy (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h. Styok: see Inistioge. Sylerekyll—Sylerker: see Shillelogher. ee 13 (7), 14 (14), 16, 17 (22), 21£, lg, 21k, 42. ae 5, 10s Se14 lisse 7 ere toe annual, 14 (14), 17, 18 (10). Syrlok, Walter, seneschal of the earl of Ormond, 47... St. Malla, chapel of, Kilkenny, 19f, 36a. Tienes see Tril.icuc/. Taheschohyn : see Tiscoffin. Taillour, Thomas, commissioner of the king, 48. Tainewyrghlan (Co. Kilkenny), 21 f. Tany, William, prior of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem, chancellor of Ireland, 12. Tascohyn—Teascofynn: see Tiscoffin. Templars, the knights, benefice of : Gowran, 19e. Templeorum—Fothram (Co. Kilkenny), 3 ¢ Testaments and wills, 14 (16), 17 (12, 18). Thascofyn: see Tiscoffin. Theodosius the Great, 8. Thomastown—'Thomastoun—Villa Thome (Co Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22c, 36g, 41d. Thornback—Delkyn—Drimgelgy —Dromdelgy — Dromdelgyn—Drumdelgan—Drumdelgyn —Drumgelgyn (townland of Troyswood, Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 36e, 41b. chapel of, 20 f. LawiLor— Calendar of the Inber Buber of the Diocese of Ossory. 207 Tibberaghny — Tyberaght—-Tyberaht—T yper- aght— Typerauth (Co. Kilkenny), 19 c, 21h, 22e, 36h. Tirstelmoaynn: see Dysartmoon. Tibretbretayn: see Tubbridbritain. Tilhanbrog: see Tullaghanbrogue. Tillagh: see Tullaherin. Tillaghany: see Grange. Tillaghbrok — Tillanbrog: see Tullaghan- brogue. Tirrelaus: see Turlogh. Tiscoffin — Taheschohyn — Tascohyn — Teas- cofynn—Thascofyn (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 19e, 20 e, 23, 36a, 41f. rectory and vicarage of, united by the bishop, 19 e. Tithes, 13(2), 14 (9), 17 (1), 19i, 19k, 20. Tonsure, 17 (15). Trauers, patron of Thornback, 19 f. Treadingstown — Tredynstoun —- Tresdynes- toun—Villa Tresdyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20e, 36a. Trijiieuc/, the oak, 16. Tristelmochan—Tristelmohan—Tristelmokan— Trystelmokan: see Dysartmoon. Tubbrid — Tybrit — Tybryid — Tybryt — Typeryd (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢, 21h, 36h. Tubbridbritain — Tibretbretayn — Tubritbryt- tayn — Tybbert — Tybritbretayn — Tybrit- brytayne — Tybrytbritan — Typeridbretaen (Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 20g, 21b, 22b, 36c, 41¢. Tulchanbrog: see Tullaghanbrogue. Tullachany: see Grange. Tullaghanbrogue — Broke — Kylahtnebrog — Tilhanbrog—Tillaghbrok—Tillanbrog—Tul- chanbrog — Tylabrog (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19 f, 20f, 21d, 22g, 36¢e, 41b. Tullaherin — Tillagh—Tylagh—Tylahtyrim — Tyllagh (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a, 41f. Tullahought — Euilhanth — Eyylhart — Juil- hachte — Iuylhaght — Tulleaghte (Co. Kil- kenny), 3d, 19¢, 20c, 21g, 36h, 41e. Tullamaine—Ty lahtmayne — Tyllamayne (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 36h. Tullaroan—Rothan—Tylahtrochan — Tyllagh - rowann (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 36h, 41b. Tulleaghte : see Tullahouvght. Turlogh —- Tirrelaus, son of McGillephadrik, 16. Tybbert : see Tubbridbritain. Tyberaght—Tyberaht : see Tibberaghny. Tybrit : see Tubbrid. Tybritbretayn—Tybritbrytayne : see Tubbrid- britain, Tybryid—Tybryt: see Tubbrid. Tybrytbritan: see Tubbridbritain. Tylabrog: see Tullaghanbrogue. Tylagh: see Tullaherin. Tylahany : see Grange. Tylahtmayne: see Tullamaine. Tylahtrochan: see Tullaroan. Tylahtyrim—Tyllagh: see Tullaherin. Tyllaghrowann: see Tullaroan. — Tyllamayne: see Tullamaine. Typeraght —Typerauth: see Tibberaghny. Typeridbretaen : see Tubbridbritain. Typeryd: see Tubbrid. Ullid— Ilad—Illyd—Yllyd (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢, 21h, 22d, 36h, 41e. Ulster-—Ultonia, priests from, 13 (1). Urlingford — Achenirle— Aghnylre—Athnyrle (Co. Kilkenny), 19 g, 20g, 36a. Usser, Arthur, 50. Vadia, 31. Vale, Sir John, patron of Inchyolaghan, 19 f. Valuers for goods of deceased persons, 13 (4). Vennegberg (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f. Vhtrache : see Outrath. Vicarages, perpetual, to be held by priests, 14 (4). Vicars, 14 (9, 15, 16, 17), 17 (4, 8, 11). choral: see St. Canice. perpetual, 14 (5, 8). procurations of, 21. Villa Blanchevyl: see Blanchvillestown. Villa de Erley—Villa Erley: see Earlstown. Villa Fabri, 36 a. Villa Hibernicana—Villa Ibernicorum: see Trishtown. Villa Madoci: see Maddockstown. Villa Malard: see Mallardstown. Villa Philippi: see Ballyphilip. Villa Radulphi (Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 22 c. Villa Thome: see Thomastown. Villa Tresdyn: see Treadingstown. Villa Yago: see Jamestown. Virgins, eleven thousand, festival of, 17 (25). Vrant’, Thomas, apparitor, 50. Wallopp, Sir Henry, vice-treasurer, treasurer for war, and justiciary, 42. Wallycallan: see Ballyeallan. Wals, Walter, prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, 7. 208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. | Whitechurch—Kcclesia Alba (Co. Kilkenny), 4le. Whyt, Nicholas, rector of Callan, 35. Wills and testaments, 14 (16), 17 (12, 13). Wodelok, patron of Ballytarsney, 19 e. Wolehan: see Inchyolaghan. Wythsyd, Walter, 47. Walshe, Nicholas, bishop of Ossory, 42. Waterford: see St. Katherine. citizens of, 42. communities of, 42. mayor of, 42. sheriff of, 42. Waters, treatise on, 38, 39. Westminster, charter dated at, 25. parliament at, 33. statutes of, 26, 33. Yilyd: see Ullid. York, articles dated at, 29. r 209 7] Vi. A VERY RARE KILKENNY-PRINTED PROCLAMATION, AND WILLIAM SMITH, ITS PRINTER. By E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX. (PLaTE IV.) Read May 25. Ordered for Publication Junz 24. Published Auvaust 25, 1908. SINCE I have been admitted a Member of the Academy, I have devoted a good deal of time to examining carefully several bundles and boxes of broadsides, pamphlets, ete., all in the Strong Room, but not yet catalogued or placed. My search has been rewarded by finding several items of interest or rarity; and I hope that these may be rendered accessible when the Hon. Librarian has considered how this may best be done. AU, or nearly all, the contents of these bundles and boxes bear the stamp of the “ Halliday Collection,” and many have a catalogue slip attached. They form in themselves a large collection, and contain a great deal of very useful matter. For example, there are very many printed Appeals in House of Lords cases of the eighteenth century. These should be classified and bound, as they are full of interesting and valuable facts and information about Irish and other families, and would be very useful to genealogists for pedigree purposes. I commend them particularly to the notice and consideration of Sir E. T. Bewley, Mr. P. G. Mahony (Cork Herald), Mr. T. G. H. Greene, and other members of the Academy interested in genealogy. In my researches through these bundles I have sought in the first place for all items of Irish printing, as those that appealed to me most directly ; and I found, to my very great pleasure, the very rare, perhaps unique, specimen which I now exhibit and deal with. It is a Proclamation by the Marquis of Ormonde, printed in Kilkenny, and dated 22nd January, 1648 (O.S.), 1649 (N.S.). Ormonde landed in Cork on Michaelmas Day, 1648; and on the 16th of January following (1649) he concluded a peace with the Supreme Council of the Confederate Catholics, who had for some time had their headquarters in Kilkenny. By this peace he R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. O, [32] 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. consolidated the Royalist interest in Ireland. In the Calendar of State Papers for Ireland, the volume for “ 1647-60,” there is noted at p. 40 that the Marquis of Ormonde issued a Proclamation announcing the conclusion of a peace with the General Assembly, and that all the King’s subjects were to take notice thereof. This Proclamation bears date the 17th of January, 1648, and it is stated there that it was printed at Kilkenny by William Smith. The original is in the Public Record Office, London. The Proclamation which I found in a bundle in the Strong Room recently, and which I now exhibit, is another Proclamation, by Ormonde, later in date by five days, and the purport of it was an intimation that for twenty-one days neither he nor the Commissioners would enter into any particular business. (Plate VI.) The efforts of Ormonde, which reached, so far, a successful issue, produced results of very short duration. Within eight days after this Proclamation was issued Charles I was beheaded at Whitehall, and the Royalist cause was doomed. Who William Smith, the printer of this Proclamation, was, or where he came from, does not appear. His name does not occur as printing in Dublin at that period; and it is likely that he was brought over by the Marquis of Ormonde to Ireland from England or abroad. The Proclamation was in a somewhat tattered condition, and J have had it partially repaired. You will observe that it is of small size, and that it could easily have been printed on one of the hand-presses common at that time. It illustrates the size of the presses of the period, and how easily they could be moved from place to place, One is apt to forget this when looking to-day at the huge printing presses in any of our big printing or newspaper offices, and when one sees there machines of the latest form, often weighing some tons, while the presses which were used by our early printers were often small, and would easily fit in a cart. Anyone who has seen pictures of very early printing presses, as, say, that of Caxton, will recognize that. Thin as the paper is, it is really tougher and made of stronger fibre than much of our modern paper. The ink is still very black and fresh ; and though the whole is, perhaps, somewhat rude in execution, yet it is very interesting and well deserving of preservation. The quaint spelling of the time will be noticed also on examination. William Smith’s name first appears as a printer in this Proclamation, and the kindred one in the Public Record Office, London. But he did not end his career as a printer here. His predecessor in Kilkenny was Thomas Bourke, the printer of the Confederate Catholics; but he disappears when their Confederation was broken up or lost its power. And we do not trace Dix—-A very rare Kilkenny-printed Proclamation. 211 Bourke’s name again; but William Smith moved from Kilkenny to Cork, where we find his name in the imprint of a few works, between the years 1657-90. Of course, William Smith is such a common name, it is possible that the William Smith of Cork might have been another person, a son or relative perhaps, or even a stranger, at least in the later years. On the whole, however, and judging also from what I have seen of his printing, I believe him to have been the same individual, or at least that his press was the same. The items so printed by him or at his press in Cork I will mention shortly. They are as follows :— 1657. Agreement of the Associated Ministers. 4to. Copy of which, from my own library, I exhibit here. 1660. History of Charles II, by James Davies. 1662. A Sermon by the Rev. John Butler. 1679. Usher’s “ Prophecies,” in the National Library. 1690. Pedigree of Viscount Mountcashel, by Dermot MacCarthy, in the Dublin Municipal Library. All these are of the greatest rarity. There are a couple of works extant printed in Cork, which may have been from Smith’s press; but as I have seen neither of them, I cannot express any opinion. In a volume, however, of “ Poems for Church Festivals,” by Roger Boyle, issued in 1671, copies of which are to be found in Trinity College, Dublin, and elsewhere, it is distinctly clear that the body of this work was printed by William Smith of Cork, and that only the title-page and one or two of the first leaves were printed in London.! I have searched in vain for any trace of Smith’s death or will. I do not know whether any Cork parochial register goes back to the seventeenth century ; and certainly I do not find his name either amongst the wills of any of the Cork Dioceses or in the Prerogative Court. The early printers, I think, deserve to have more notice taken of them, and any facts about their life should be recorded. The Bibliographical Society of London has been and is still systematically providing for the publication of particulars of the English, Scotch, and Irish booksellers, as well as printers, from the earliest date of printing down to 1667; and if any person searching amongst the early records here comes across any reference to our early printers, I wish they would note such information and communicate it to me. I should add that there is a reference in Mr. Henry R. Plomer’s “ Dictionary of the Booksellers and Printers who were at work in England, ' T am indebted for this fact to Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, who personally drew my attention to it. 212 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Scotland, and Ireland from 1641 to 1667 ”! to William Smith, on p. 168; and Mr. Plomer is the authority for the statement that Smith printed, in Cork, Davies’ “ History of Charles II.” ; NotEe.—Since above paper was put in type I have seen at the British Museum “ The Moderate Cavalier,” 1675, and examined it; and it so resembles William Smith’s printing that I judge that it issued from his press. — | 1 Published by the Bibliographical Society. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate LY. fe ee ee SAT eae @al 7 es Ue tee BYU RE LORDLIEVTENANT GENERALL AND GENERALL GOVERNOR IRELAND OR MONDE, Hereas many waightie affaires concerning the fet- tlement of the Government, Cannoli of the Army muft take up our tyme, foas we may not attend particy- larfuits and applications, Wee have thought fitt, for eafeing fuicors from vnneceff: ary attendance, to lectchem know that for the {pace of one & twenty dayes from the dateheereof, neither wee, nor the Commiffioners authorized by us in tak cae of the Articles of Peace, will enter into the difpatch of any particu- lar buffineffe ; notintending heerby to debarr fuchas may have caufe of Complaint for extortions or other mifdemeanours tending tothe breach of the peace, from petitioning vs vpon chat fubiect , Given at Our Caftle of Kilkeny the twoand ewentyeth of Ia- nuary 1648. Printed at Kilkenny by PVilliam Smith inthe yeare 1648. [p213) VII. HUMFREY POWELL, THE FIRST DUBLIN PRINTER. By E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX. (Piates V.-VIII.) Read June 22. Ordered for Publication June 24. Published Aucust 25, 1908. PRINTING was introduced into Ireland first, as far as is known at present, at Dublin by Humfrey Powell, who came over here assisted by a grant from the King (Edward VI) in 1550. Very little is known about him and his work ; still more is known than appears in the article on him in the Dictionary of National Biography. In Mr. E. Gordon Duff's “ Century of the English Book Trade,” published (an 1905) by the Bibliographical Society of London, Powell is stated to have carried on business in London in the year 1548, when he printed some eight books at a shop “above Holborn Conduit,” some dated in that year, and some undated. He probably printed some in 1549. The sum advanced to him by the King was £20, equivalent to a substantial sum of our present currency. The authority for this statement is an entry in the Acts of the Privy Council, under date July the 18th, 1550, and runs as follows :—“ A warrant to to deliver xxli. unto Powell, the Printer, given him by the King’s Majestie for setting up in Irelande.” (See vol. iii. of the said Acts, p. 84.) Particulars of nearly all the works which he printed while in London will be found in Mr. Ames’ well-known work upon printing in the United Kingdom, in the edition edited by Dibden. The cause of his going from London to Dublin is not indicated anywhere: but the fact that he received this Royal Grant seems to indicate that he was sent over to be the State printer in Dublin, which was the headquarters of the English Government in Ireland; and the few surviving specimens of his press tend to confirm this conclusion. All that is extant of his printing here consists of (1) a folio edition of the Book of Common Prayer, bearing date 1551, of which only two copies 214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. are extant ;1 one of which is in Trinity College, Dublin, and the other in Emmanuel College, Cambridge ; (2) two Proclamations, by the Lord Lieutenant and Council in the one case, and by the Lords Justices and Council in the other, and dated 1561 and 1564 respectively; and, lastly, (3) the “ Brefe Declaration of Certein Principall Articles of Religion,” of which the unique copy is in Trinity College, Dublin, and is dated 1566. Both from the date of the Royal Warrant and the size and necessary time and labour required for printing the Book of Common Prayer, it is pretty certain that Powell’s printing press was set up here in 1550. Powell was an original member of the London Company of Stationers, and Mr. Gordon Duff thinks he was most probably a near relation of Thomas Powell, the printer, and a nephew of Berthelet, a leading London printer of the reign of Henry VIII, inasmuch as he came into possession of and used some founts of type which had belonged to Berthelet. I propose to show you on the screen to-day one or two pages of the Prayer Book, and also of the “ Brefe Declaration,” as well as copies of the two Proclamations. You will thus be enabled to judge of the character of the types, and to note the initial letters used by Powell in his press-work. Powell’s type seems to have consisted almost entirely of black-letter, of which he had more than one fount; any other type appearing in his extant work seems to have been italic. His initial letters seem to have been of Dutch or German origin, rather Flemish perhaps, and occur again and again in his work, and came into the hands of his immediate successors, for they appear in their work. It is not unlikely that Powell went backwards and forwards between London and Dublin. His patron, King Edward, died on 6th July, 1553, and was succeeded by Queen Mary, with whom he must also have been in favour, for in the first Charter to the Company of Stationers granted by Queen Mary and King Philip, about the year 1556, Powell’s name appears, and it may be that he was back in London at the time. Though thus belonging to the Stationers’ Company, no work of his at this period appears in their Register, so ably edited by Mr. Arber; nor is there any extant specimen of his press in Dublin for about ten years (1552-1560, inclusive). We will now take the first work of his press, the Book of Common Prayer. It is a folio and contains 10 unnumbered leaves with separate signatures, and 140 leaves numbered as folios only, that is, each leaf only is numbered. There are, therefore, in fact 150 leaves in all. It is in black- ' See Note at end. Dix—Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 215 letter; but the marginal notes, Latin words, and some words in the rubrics are in italic type. The signatures are A to S4, and the sheets fold in eights. The copy in T'rinity College measures 102 by 7 inches, and that in Emanuel College 11,3, by 745 inches, which shows that the former has been cut down in binding. ‘I'he Cambridge copy is interleaved. The first of the Proclamations was against Shane O'Neill. There is no date to this Proclamation ; but the date given for it, 1561,is certainly correct, as is proved by a contemporary letter sending a copy of the Proclamation to England, as is recorded in the Calendar of State Papers for Ireland of that year, 1561. The second Proclamation was against the O’Connors. There must have been other Proclamations printed for the Government by Powell, and, perhaps, other works. The originals of these two Proclamations are to be found in the Public Record Office, London; and I have had both of them photographed, and lantern slides made from the photographs. Besides the copy in the Public Record office there is a fragment of the first Proclamation in the Bodleian Library, containing the heading and forty- three lines. This Proclamation is very long, and is printed in sections, and the whole consists of several sheets attached in one length. There are in it 212 lines, and some of the dates are in italic type. The second Proclamation is only to be found in the Public Record Office, London, and consists of two sheets attached in one length of 295 inches by 123 inches. The imprint is in small italics, the rest, some seventy-eight lines in black-letter. The lines in this Proclamation are 81 inches long. The “Brefe Declaration ” was printed in 1566, and is a small 4to consisting of eight leaves only. There is no pagination. It also contains black-letter and italic type. Powell’s imprint to the Book of Common Prayer is “In the Great Tower by the Crane’’; and he styles himself in it the King’s Printer. It is possible that Powell’s business premises were in or near where Crane Lane is to-day ; but this is only a conjecture. In his imprint to the “Brefe Declaration” he gives his address as “St. Nicholas Street.” No address is given in the imprint to the Proclamations. What became of him is not known. There is no record either of his death or of his having made any will; but when we recollect that the extant Parish Registers of Dublin only begin about the reign of Charles I, it will be seen that it is impossible to look for information about him from such address. I hope to show on a future occasion two or three specimens of later printing by those who succeeded Powell. 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Norr.—After this paper was written I discovered in an old cover or binding, of the early seventeenth century, thirty-four leaves of a copy of the Book of Common Prayer of 1551 above-mentioned. These leaves are being repaired, and further particulars about them will be laid before the Academy during next session. Bishop Reeves stated in a pamphlet, published about 1870, that a third copy of this Prayer Book was in the British Museum ; but this is not the case. EXPLANATION OF PLATES V.-VIII. PLATE V.—Facsimile of a page of the Book of Common Prayer, 7. e. verso of Fol. CXI. From one of the leaves lately discovered in the Academy. PLATE VI.—Beginning (title and 2 paragraphs) and ending (last paragraph, signatures, &c.) of the Proclamation of 1561. Made from a photograph of the original in the Public Record Office, London. PuiaTeE VII.—Beginning and ending of the Proclamation of 1564. From a photograph of the original in the Public Record Office, London. PuaTE VITI.—Two pages of the “ Brefe Declaration.” From the unique copy in Trinity College, Dublin. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate V. Ind fuftiages, abye ‘perficles | D Lorde, lee thy merete be (hetved pon bs. Aunlwere. As we Booe put our.trulin ihee. FLIES pratt. Ve humblie beleche thee, @ tather, nererfully to lobe D- pon our infiriigies, and fo2 the Gloncof thy name fake, turne trom bs all chofe eutls (hat we mofke rightuoufly Hane Deferticd : and graunt that in all our troubles \oe siaie put dic whele tra and confidence in chp mhereie, and ewermare fertie chee m purenefie of liuyng, to thy bonour anh giozie : through onc onely medatour and abuocate Fetus Chul our orbe, Alinen. Aca cod whiehe hak geen bs grace at his fine Youth one accowde fo make our commune fupplicacons Dnte thee, and boselt promple, that when fiwo 02 thyee be Ga: chered in hp name thou welt qraunt they vequeltes : fultult now, D Lorde, the delives and petitions of chp (eruatmees, ag mare be mofke-erpedienéfoz theun, Grauntyng bs mn this we2lne Rnowlage ot thy truck), andin the wold to come tke cuetiatiprg. Glnen. al DE the adnuniftranon of publike Waptitme, at to be bled inthe Churche. A © appearcth by auncient writers, thatthe Sacrament of P22 PeSs) waptilme um the ofp tyme tas uotcommonlp minieed but BAN ie? ji At tivo times in the pere,at Caler and yobitfontide sat whts i che tpines.it was openlp mintltred inthe prefence of all the 4 f J congregacion. wbiche cuftome (now beyng grower out of ¢ =) dleJalthough tt cannot fo2 many contideractons be well rez ftozed againe,pet tt is thought good to falow the faine as neve as vonuent= ently piatcbe: weberfoze the people arctg beadmonifhed, that itis molt contentent chat Baptifine Huld not be mentiteced but bpon SHondares and other bol» dares, When the mot numbzeof people mate come together , Bs toell fo; that the congreqacien there prefeme mate teftifiethe recctupng of them, that be newly Baptifed, inte the nuinbse of Chailtes Churche, ag al? fo becaule inthe Baptilme of Fnfances, euerp man pzelent mate be put in. reinembzaunce of hts owne profelitaxmadeto godinhis Baptiline. ffo2 uhiche caute alfo,tt is erpedient that Baptifme be mintired in the Engl toutige Peuerchelefle (tf necefitec (orequsre) chuldsen ought at all cymes to be Baptiled, evther at the Churche ozels at home, Publike- Nt = ay Riss BS Bist as i ; aye Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate VI. (SIPING Je IN IC ON Sct fourth by the Ryght Honorable Erle of Suller Lord Leutenane Generall of the Quekes Marches Reale of Ferland, with thaflent,and content, of the Mobeiptie, and Countell, of the fame wealme. fai rous Dewlles, cOfpiracis enterps,¢ Facts to the fubuerting of the bniuerfal quict of thig wealme, the difturbance of all ber mateftics good and Farthfull (ubiects,anbd the great parrell and daiiger o£ Her narefties Ropall eftate, Dignitic,z Crowne, of this Realin, contrary to bis dutie to almiahee God and Hrs allegance co Hrs Coucraine Lady the Quene. put apon an Holtpng called and a Forheyp made bp Hee inaietkies (aid Leutenar, Anno 1556 aAgaynt James mac Connell and Hrs 2 rethern forren enemys then reputed: Shane dyd not only cefilesorepapre to her mareftres (ard Weutenat but alfo fallly ¢ trapterouNy oyd yoith ali bis force = poser of ncn of warrerepaper to Fames mac Connell con(preing F combyning with Hun agapnlt our late foucratn Lady Quene mary, and thera perfifted (o fare as He molt bnnaturallp z traiteruf{lp Foyned mn battell with the fad Famis (then anope enemy) agaynek Her marekeies (ard Piuttenane s the Mobplatie of this weal thenafembled with Hun, ann the Caine fiaht out ful Gao geuing the bictozp He was fo2lced to flight.at the retorn of her mareftis fard Weutenant + huimovie {ute made by Mhanne fo. his pardon with brs promile = otheopenty taken to be atcuc and faithful abufle and yoralt bpeclemencie fo ofte (Hered to byinim velpecte of the quret of bir good fubtecées (o- facue to bts dyueli{he pourpofe in getting of tyne the rather to plage and bifftrope them, bir bigh- nes as forced thertoand as thelaremedye hath thought re nededary to ble the Harp {core of he wo! and tuftice to polpyMhe His Faulle avd trapterous Delertes ywhors wicked dpleale wil nos be cured youth any, Geneell medefin: And therfore Dir highnes doth by hrs hit prociamacrow puolth, pronounce audproclayine Shane Dnele tobe Arpotus and fellomtous diftucber ofthe buyverfalt quiet of this wWealme & che Cubrecesin the Came, and a faulle peritired (edrfious and parniciois coi {ptver rebel, and traito2 agant hirgpareltie.and Pir Royall Crone TET eTED Doth aio pubipihe all others to be traptors in like (ort that after knowldge ofthe prot mae heror (ait ab here duto hin oz bp any means ade mayntapn, (ncco2 o2 (uy poze bun o2 any ofthote chat (hat ad Here to hun, and fo Doth adui(e all Liv good and faprbiull fubsects that by bys tyranye hath benne forcebly Drarwne to Hyin,to refule and foxlabe by as afrulle, arrogant, aud deteable trapto2 and to adiere to Hir Mratettye and trulpe and fapehfully to Caruc hicas thep tender hie Marcktys geace andfauour,and youllouopde the ponmMyinent that wm contrarpe Doynage Dothe by the lawes of (ys aRealine to Cuche offendozrs belonge andappartepne, GOD SAUECTHE QUERNE. H.D. Caneel. E.Dundd. OMlerp, Gervrald, Definond, FJente.cice.Gowunaor Rowland. waltiglas, Richard. dpontgaret, Fames. Slane. Chriltokcr. Donfany, p.23.0€Lrpmlettcto, Fames, wypliine. Chriftofer. Houthe Fohn. Currauginore W. Fits. Wyllams, enrp. wRadeclif. George, Stanicp. Jaques. W png Fon. Wlonker. Robart. Dillon James, wWatl, John, Parker, Thomas. Cufake, Fobn. Lrauers, Fraunces, Harbart, Fraunces. Agard, Humfcep. Warne, Fobn, Challener. FIMprpntedin Dub'ypn, by Diunitey, Dorwel!, Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate VII. q APROCLAMACYON: Spctt furthe by the Lorde Juttice and Counfell at Dublyn the 16, of Auguite, the Pere of our Wozde God ss< +. nd mnt the fict peare of the reigne of otte mooft Drade foucraigne Badp Mueene Elisabeth. =] uibereas Comocke, Callaghe, and Alete mac aprien Deonnoz, Bilaghe mac Mo- ; rghe Deonnoz, aporghe Ocog Rowepe and Acte mac morrpee Mop MDeonnoz, Fete mac Ceig pe i J naa Deonnoz, Calloghe mac Rcbowe Deonno;, tan Ceig and Connell mac Dattcick Oconno;» 4a/r?: | Connog mac Kapers three fonnes, Telg mac Rabp2 mac Owen atheceh of the fade Cabicinac Owens founce, with thete followers (ceusunts and adyerents, haue contured and manpfctted them (clucs tn open Rebclipe on agaput the Queencs matetic, and bauc confpiced, confcderated, and combyned with the proslapmed traptéjs, and Wcbelles of the Oinozes, co Cubuerte che Mate of this the Queenes mateftes Wealine and to difkcope her lopail and good fublectes of the feme: andto put thele malicious and beteftable purpofe in effect, Hane commptted, and ese motto cdinniper, bntwdecd, mo bacbaroule, crucil, tereccable eramples, not onclp of (popllyng, teuyng,% burs pnge of Howles Corne and Gusset, Gue alte of Rpilynge of Cattell and Lylipnge of men women and Chyloe;ne, with) Mraunges and erquefit mance of tozmentes And Oifinembypnge: ‘Checloze to warneall the MQueencs matettics good fubiectes not onclp tocibete all mance cust Dealpnge with them, of bp anp maner of meancs Directc 02 tu Directs open 02 couctte, ogcolocabelpe, Co Seccaue chem, hide then, counfell with them, gene them celpfe, Cuccours 02 apde, with tneelligence, armouze, Weapon, mecate , Dypnche, Oo; Anp other neceflactes, bp Delpuccpe, feudpnge, 02 purpotelp Icnaupng: But alfo twhenfoeuce and twherloeuer the fatde offenders 0; anp of them map be (ene, founde, 03 Bnotwnes fucthwith and indclapedlp without anp coupne colour o; offfimulation, toretle the Blacmeand clhrpe HpPon them, and te purletwe them, plage chem, & oekrope them with theic betcrmoolt powre and endeuor, as moh © Breackan.€dmond Wiagh Ozeillpe. Malaghipn mac Gyleci®. Owen mac Pemond. Melemac James. Cecogerp mac James. Shane mac Donnaghe. Ceig mac Monnagh. Dorncll o Coffpe. wonp mee Dounoghe. Mermud mac Tutloghe. Cahill mac Cahill. Rotwrpe mac Crewan, Conotrephep. Dermudo Spellan. Sjpan macCabtce. SPozcaghemac Shane. Donnell Moff. Bonne! Bope, Walmo,p Aibonaghe. WDabotne Slalle. Shane mac Jo ames. twpllpam Dot a Bignep. wplipamo&yggan. Conno2mac Bpggan. Cozmocke mac Bzpane. Lifagy mac Garralo. Kedvagh mac Cabire. Monncil o Grpcen. Mele o Bpnge. Cologhe Dwce. wplipam o Dorer. Wass taghe Zou. Rowrp mac Eucts. Shane o Biallenep. Rtebard mac Ailpatcick. Connoz o Heuecpn. Sowenve 2 Waugbnan. twplipam mac Cabill. Woroghe mac Cape. Cernnan & iiozbe., Rope Ballo Gennan. Shane mac @eig, wylipam a Dun. Bypan Roo mac Ceig. Cabill Dconno;. Sanemac Cartan. Comonde a Hewrpn. Con: noz 2 Wortan. Cosmockea Helpn. Rolle a Wozghan. Whalpe mac Donnell. Monuoghe a Heuerpn. Cabill mac Derpett. Dosage mac Garcald. Comonde Dg mac Woplet. wplipam ne Bopne. woncy mac Bynam. Gats talb & Dorghan. Sonplaghe mac Pennold. Wonnell Wore @ Dewrpn. Hewghe mac Griwarde. Rowrpe mac onnaghe a un. Shane mac Monagha Wun. Ceig Bope mac B;aflell . crs mac Donnell . Pemondeaqupyns Pemonde Moplie Occarcall. Aphane les Deconell. Aste mac Ceig. B,pan mac Cetg Og Deconno;: Martpet Anghlea. wonep a Hewrpn. Dyane mac PHarbacd. wonep & Kpll. Donnell Dof— mac Manus: Worghe mac Gare. Conno; Dag. Wonnell o Mermede. Shane o Wermee. Cozmorke o Banly. Cozmocke mac Lea. Daup mac Gulberte. Shane Lea. andonnejl MPople. GOD Haue the Queene, Jmprynted at Dullyn Ey Humfrey Powell, the 16, of Angi fl, 1564, Oy Pann 187% ena TIIA 9F*1d q agg D re ING JO ONNIYM 34) 03 944 SpA adj dale Cr sayy pe or‘Qsaqaui 0499) Stes une eS d 43d DP “Q3(ajoge djquoje 144 Posantiseasavo IJIN LIINVYQuyd IHG IUIVIIId 30) 333GM “dIWJJ9I90 QIUI9YI¥ @2) he €323d aj} 40 axaqy 3K) 470 #3Q3)q mou ADVAN 243 30 Udo as ape BANNAG ‘IVS ‘ad per SUINOAI AIGIIU SI 2949 4 “dUjUae Se JoouvaniniU LAA QB 313 U3 GOnos1V ave | *3fI139R NIG 3GDy oatuney 3G}3 111 Q311d3}09 UONIVIDIM JO It9NG) QUE 3413390943 20) O18 ® “ajdoad d jo q3quyssqugq 3q dvurd abo eu $191 70) (30g ‘34.1090 GQND Jo aBudijiqs 34) ¥ ‘adiojD SQo@ jo aHudunvnay aq) 70 HOWs DB Iydyoyodjy ‘wydjoqjeD $19 WwHZQue “Sandie ags 03 21Qv2abv Si Fuaiwvdpavege jo sgvoqiauv 243 49 C1100) 393 ‘Sau prea ajo 343 39 LOWEIgNNU Is A | QU QUE AIdV7d UOUIGI JO WY AY a 3909 3042 30G3 ‘aNaj00 QUE Ty Es JuUvAH Ga E azouraagatn Exess *OINIIE *hy 9D *ayoody O0%D) "MIA Qyusnsy 3G7e “INILIVE Sis 11ggiay aaQy MOQW QUE JALAL WHI SHNVI YNI YOU 70} G1 37032313 Que: GINz7GD snt BUNA 33 30 apduivs2 343 03 dapay U0) QUE “QOD jo IQ70N1 QUE Sands AG 3.0) davaguogd “aanad gadania UL St SINCE QUL SIBud¥~E ‘Sansa UID WW InoqL IQ 03 OJ QUY “YNGD Is MNGD wanna 241 Jogvaq auidus a} 99.03. S1 LAI QaaBurqeg) mou 24 (igoy asnxod 343 sto32243 gv: Suma AK Que Saumozet 1993 1 aNVG Sac OUST aaQzo uaGs atoqyoTE dO ORG 34 “GoD Jo aiaN t SHnIdIs 349 4q VA) A 49JU0) Que Hasjevouyoe f 0OL “auoyy 39 adagyder MY Dudqanoy ‘ange ke SIR IG 0 9909 “TIAXX ‘TOA “poy ‘I “Y 001d A ead Poe) (27) WAliele TYPES OF THE RING-FORTS AND SIMILAR STRUCTURES REMAINING IN EASTERN CLARE (THE NEWMARKET GROUP). By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, m.a. JEANS. IDG OG Read June 22. Ordered for Publication Junr 24. Published Aucust 29, 1908. THE better preservation and great number of the forts, chiefly of stone, in the north-western parts of county Clare have led to much attention being given to them, and more constant efforts being made to publish the resultant plans, views, and notes. It is impossible to overrate the value of these structures for comparative archeology. Their frequent completeness, the variety of features occurring in them, and the evident continuance of their erection from early to comparatively late periods, give them a value which at least the antiquaries of France have appreciated, and those of Scotland and Wales were not slow to recognize. While engaged on this task we were not neglectful of collecting notes on the similar remains in the other sections of the county, especially in its eastern baronies, and hope now to bring before the Academy the result of investigations carried on since 1893, and sufficient to show the character of the prevailing types, and to describe at greater length some of the more interesting examples—one of a very peculiar description. In order to secure a really typical series, we may take the forts lying in a broad band from Newmarket-on-Fergus to the south of Quin, past Tulla to Tomgraney: this brings us through a country varied in physical character and tribal history, and gives us the utmost variety in the character of the forts. We include a very full account of Moghane caher, the largest stone fort in Ireland, the notes previously published! being scanty, and the fort of great interest and importance. Owing to the clearing away of the brushwood, we are able to study better the strangely rebuilt caher of Langough. The 1 Royal Society of Antiquaries (Ireland) Journal, vol. xxiii., p. 281. Proc. R. I. Acad., ser. lii., vol. vi., p.440. Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxi., p. 112. R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©, [33] 218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. remarkable fort of Cahernacalla supports the view that the types did not, as has been suggested, arise purely from the nature of the ground. The occurrence of square forts, both of earth and stone, both in the Norman and purely Irish territory, again bears against the narrower views relating to this type. Lastly, the very curious caher of Ballydonohan stands alone to our present knowledge, and supplies several interesting questions which we hope the publication of these notes may help to get answered. NEWMARKET Group, BUNRATTY LOWER. The ancient Tradraige or Tradree is well marked territory, meared by the confluence of the rivers Shannon and Fergus, and the little streams of the Rine, or Gissagh, at Lattoon, and the Owennagarney at Sixmilebridge. Of the tribe that gave the district its name legends varied; one derived it from an early druid Trad; at one time the tribe regarded itself and the- neighbouring Ui Cormaic as Eoghanachts, and a local abbot appealed on these grounds to Felimy, King of Cashel (who died about 845), asking his aid from the oppression of the Corcavaskin, then a most powerful race, whose territory covered all south-western Clare beyond the Fergus. The Ui Neill Buidhe,’ of the Tradraighe, on the other hand, claimed descent from Aedh Caemh, a Dalcassian King of Cashel (civea 570), and ancestor of the O’Briens. These contradictions suggest to our minds attempts to secure allies by asserting affiliation with different races powerful enough to support their alleged kinsmen. The Tradraighe must have suffered severely during Brian’s wars with the Norsemen, as he made their country the area of his guerilla warfare. The Ui Neill subsisted to Norman times; but this latter race got possession of the land, first under Robert de Musegros in about 1240, when the castles of Clare and Bunratty were built, and then in 1275 by Thomas de Clare and his sons down to 1318; it seems to have formed the mensal land of the O’Brien chiefs, who eventually, as earls of Thomond, made Bunratty Castle their chief residence till 1642. MOoGHANE (42). It is strange that down to 1893 this enormous fort remained undescribed, and any allusions to it are grossly inaccurate. It is shown even in one Elizabethan map as Cahermoghna. The Ordnance Survey made a fine and most intelligent plan in 1839; this figured conspicuously in all their maps, even in the half-inch “key map.” Z i u ii, ae OS Ss, NaN Gate Cita V4 Tis Mag Z, SSS o% Mt i wf ic ‘bn Uy Myr: TAY 4 , } VY) , rl (Faw ye sey Aull Wes Weed asa Meg eS Fa ee ee oa MOGHANE CAHER (Ge Pea ate ai) 1, cairn; 2, inner wall; 3, middle wall; 3*, collapsed wall; 4, south caher; 5, west caher ; 6, rock-cut gate; 7, outer wall; 8, castle. (The view is taken from the west, trees being omitted to show reach of wall at “6.’’) The fort girds, with three walls, a long, low ridge, with a beautiful outlook to the Shannon, the Fergus, and across the chain of lakes, and the plains of central Clare, to the hills of Aughty, Burren, Callan, and Slieve Bernagh. The hill has steep slopes to the east and west, with low crags in some places; the walls do not follow the contours of the ridge, as some have fancied; but the outer one dips in bold curves down each side, and the middle two are approximately regular and equidistant from each other. These main walls on our first visits seemed to be shapeless heaps of stone, and so were supposed by myself and others to be mere piled mounds, such as are found in ancient British and foreign defences; but systematic examination has yielded, in many points in the outer, and a few in the inner and second 222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lines, full evidence that the ramparts had regularly built faces with slab- filling of various sizes, usually large. The most curious phenomenon is the systematic overthrow, unlike even half-levelled ring-forts elsewhere, where we simply find materials removed, not overturned and left in heaps for their full length. The enormous masses, poured like avalanches from the second and outer walls down the steeper slopes, are very striking, especially to the west and east of the second wall, and to the south-west and north-east of the outer. Only towards the east and behind the gate-lodge has the material of the outer wall been removed to any considerable extent; but the ditch, foundation, and slight outer mound are traceable, save down the bare crag near the small ring-wall, and where buried in its own fallen masses. When this elaborate destruction took place we have of course no means of knowing, save that it evidently occurred before the building of the two small ring- walls in the outer and middle lines. It is extremely unlikely that this great enclosure can date after the Dalcassian conquest, circa A.D. 380-400, or be the work of the feeble Tradraighe. If the ornaments found at the railway were plunder of this fort or “town,” experts date it in the later bronze age ; but this would far outstate our evidence, and we have never heard of any find within the walls, or seen any object in the spots upturned by rabbits or fallen trees, save two shapeless pieces of iron, of any possible age or use, 1n the outer garth. What was the height of the wall we have no means of discovering; but where it has been spread out to at least three times its proper breadth, it is 6 feet high or even more. Walls of 12 feet to 16 feet, and even 18 feet high, are found in more perfect cahers, and here the walls may have been quite as lofty. Nowhere have traces of more than one section of the walls or foundations of steps been disclosed. Of the foundations of gateways more remains to be said. First, as to the general dimensions, we must amend our former “ round numbers,” though, owing to the spreading of the stones and the practical impossibility of getting any cross-measurements between the existing faces, more than general accuracy is unattainable. The whole enclosure measures north and south 1512 feet, the second 705 feet (657 feet between the walls: this internal measurement has been given by mistake for the over-all dimension as 650 feet in our former description); the inmost is 363 feet over all north and south. The dimensions east and west are—the whole (across the middle) 1118 feet, the second 664 feet, and the inmost 386 feet. The inner wall is 20 feet thick to the north, and 22 feet in several other places where facing blocks remain. There are gaps to the west and E.N.E., the former with set slabs; the garth is 512 feet across, north and south, and 342 feet east and west. Traverses run from the highest point (where is an Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 228 ordnance survey cairn of some size, and 5 feet high) down to the gaps. A heap of small sandstone pebbles lies near the eastern gap, and outside it we find a thin walled “half moon” enclosure to the north of the gap, very probably a cattle pen, whatever be its age, as the pebble layer may be a cooking-place. The second or middle wall is built of good blocks (3 feet and 4 feet square, and 18 inches to 2 feet thick), especially to the south-east and east ; it is 17 feet 6 inches thick at two measurable points. There are gaps to the north and E.N.E.; the former, like the western gap of the inner ring, has traces of lining slabs, leaving a passage 8 feet wide between them: these two named gaps, and the western gate, partly rock-cut in the outer wall, are the only certain gateways of the fort; the gaps without slabs may (or may not) represent others. There is no limit of number for gates in such forts: the hill fort of Turlough Hill has eight slab-lined gates, and the cashel of Inismurray had at least four, if not five opes. Probabilities favour one of the gaps in the northern face of the outer wall as another gate: it is impossible to locate any to the south; indeed the unbroken line of the fosse precludes any, save on the crags. The opes of the gateway may have had built piers, and must have been several feet more narrow than the passage, but no foundation is discoverable, and no lintel blocks remain in the debris. At the north-east gaps the space between the two inner rings is 124 feet: a traverse crossed this space at 45 feet to the north of the gaps. The second ring is greatly defaced to the south, where it lies 132 feet from the inner line: it was probably removed to rebuild the little ring-wall built over its lines at this point. As rebuilt, this structure shows little of the old base, and that only about 4 feet high,' and the new wall lies 5 feet inside the foundation blocks, where they run through the main second line. The western segment of the main rampart has fallen or been thrown down a steep slope which it entirely covers for over 60 feet, making an impressive scene of ruin, the most prominent feature in the fort, visible even from the Edenvale ridge 55 miles away; smaller “ slides,” but hidden by the trees, took place at the north-eastern curve of the outer wall, and the eastern edge of the middle line. I may here correct a mistake formerly made, that the outer wall has made the ereat shp of debris to the east. A modern wall built upon its ruins at this point ran along the brow to the second wall at the north-east gap, and along its foundations above the slip. Following its course, one is easily misled as to which wall crowned the slope at this mass of ruin. The great outer rampart is some 4400 feet in circuit ; so overgrown, and ‘ There is a view of a portion in Journal Roy. Soc. Antiquaries (Ireland), vol. xxiii., p. 283, 924 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. plunging down such rough and dangerous slopes, it is little wonder that hardly anyone had followed its course; only the accident of unbounded leisure, while staying near the fort, encouraged me to do this. Commencing at the north- eastern gap! we go eastward down the steep slope; the masonry is widely spread, covering entirely the outer ditch. After its bold plunge down the slope it runs southward (always on a level, and near the contour line of 200 feet above the sea), along the face of the hill. Most of the stones have been removed, probably for the demesne wall. Here we find another “half-moon ” annexe outside the wall. The removal of the material gives us measurable foundations of the wall, and leaves the fosse outside it clear for most of this segment, and it is remarkable that we find the fosse cut even in the crag, save at one precipitous slope, and on the southern brow near the path. The wall varies from 15 feet to 17 feet along the east, usually the last, which dimension recurs at other points, save in the deep hollow, where the facing-stones are only 12 feet apart; the fosse is 15 feet to 18 feet wide, 5 feet or 4 feet deep, and usually retains its outer mound. The outer face of three or four courses of rough masonry remains at several points in the thickets along the south- western curve. At this point (240 feet to 300 feet from the path up the crag from the stile) there has been another fall of the wall, burying the fosse. The wall runs down another steep slope (from 560 feet to 406 feet) into a natural amphitheatre looking westward. Above this point lies the great collapse of the second wall. The outer has unusually large facing blocks (3 feet 6 inches square and 18 inches thick, some 4 feet long, others 2 feet thick), unlike the flat slabs and neat small blocks in other parts. At about 780 feet from the path are apparent traces of a gateway ; a well-marked hollow path leads to an ope between a rock-scarp and a built pier, with two ascending “ramps” inside; the northern 3 feet wide, and partly cut into the crag; Beyond this, up to the outer ring-wall, the main line has vanished from the naked erag. Round the north from the ring-wall to the north-east gap, the heaped wall, fosse, and outer mound are usually well preserved. At the northern gap, the mound and fosse are each 12 feet wide. A traverse runs southward to the middle wall at 30 feet from the gap; farther eastward is a small hut enclosure, and up the slope near the middle line and the traverse we find two rings of thin wall, 50 to 52 feet across, evidently cattle bawns, and some hut rings. Westward from these is the little outer ring-wall, or caher, 100 feet in diameter ; the lower part is ancient, 3 feet or 4 feet high, 7 feet 4 inches thick, with a batter of 1 in 7 of good, slightly-coursed masonry, with slab filling. 1 The two north gaps have gangways. I have long questioned the age of these features, but the gangways left in the rock-cut fosses of Doon Fort, near Kilfenora, and Lisduff near Kilkee, show that in at least some instances they are contemporaneous with the forts themselves. Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forls and similar Structures. 225 Moghane Fort stands much apart from its congeners in more ways than its great size. Its shallow fosse, outside the strong rampart, recalls those of Staigue Fort and other cahers in Cork and Kerry ; the slab facings recall the great and probably early ring on the top of Torlough Hill, and the caher of Ballydonohane. Such slab-lining occurs in other forts, notably at Bally- ganner and Carran in Burren, and has also been recorded in certain dry-stone enclosures among the Berbers in North Africa. We hope the elaborateness of our description will be forgiven as an attempt to put before students this riddle of the past, whose origin, purpose, and builders seem lost in the night of the centuries. LANGOUGH CaHER! (42).—When we examined this remarkable fort in 1892, it was greatly overgrown, and surrounded by thorn-bushes and _ hazels. The outer part to the west, and a portion of the annexe, have since been cleared; this, and the perhaps less happy removal of a mass of stone, have revealed the foundations of a gateway, and some portions of the facing of the inner caher. The long enclosure walls to the south have, however, entirely vanished. There were abundant traces in heaps of stones when I first saw them to justify the plan of 1839. They enclosed a long, hollow field, perhaps the green or “ faitche” of the fort. As it has been described in these pages and elsewhere,’ we will merely take the opportunity of adding the results of more favoured examinations. The central wall has the unusual slope or batter of 1 in 23 to the west, where it has been very carefully built into the masonry-like layers of natural crags at the low cliff. It is 6 feet 7 inches to 7 feet 3 inches thick, with small filling and very good facing, showing signs of hammer-work, to let wedge-like angles fit into the layers above them—an unusual feature, though traces of hammer- work are visible in the great cahers along the southern edge of Burren, in this county. The wall is much broken down to the south, but some of its fine masonry can be sketched even there. The inner face is nearly destroyed, and there are no remains of hut enclosures or traverses. To the west the wall is from 63 feet to 8 feet thick, of beautifully fitted blocks, and strongly sloped batter, about 1 in 23. What purpose this served in a wall of large, good masonry is hard to see. It is comprehensible at Cahermurphy in south-western Clare, where the stones are small, thin shale blocks, and a considerable slope is absolutely necessary for stability. The gateway now 1 Locally pronounced Longa or Loonga. * For Moghane and Langough, Journal Roy. Soc. of Antiq. (Ireland), vol. xxiii., pp. 281 and 284; Proc. R. I. Acad., Ser. III., vol. vi., p. 440; Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxi., p. 648 ; all give plans ; the first gives views of masonry. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [ 34 ] 226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. disclosed faces the S.S.E. The west pier is of four stones, the east of three, the passage being 4 feet 7 inches wide, and the wall at this point far thicker than elsewhere, being 10 feet through. The wall of the annexe is C-shaped in plan, looping against the central ring at the cliff; all is so defaced and rebuilt as to be indescribable. The foundations crossed by it are now removed, but were clearly traceable in 1898, showing that it was a late curtailment of the fort, built over the lines of the large annexe, which girt the whole summit of the knoll. This latter is now well shown since the field was cleared ; long heaps of debris of fairly large stones remain. The new plan of Langough, in the Survey Maps of 1900, is lamentably inferior to that in 1839; evidently the former was by some one who understood the remains thoroughly, as in the case of Moghane Fort. To the east of Langough is a small ring-wall 65 feet to 70 feet across the garth, which is now of level sward, though in tillage in 1893. The foundation blocks show that the wall was 7 feet thick and had two faces: some of the inner face remains imbedded in a fence; the rest is a mere ring of filling. Southward, on the edge of the marshes, is a green mound surrounded by a shallow fosse 6 feet wide, with a slight outer ring round the downward slope. This mound is about 5 feet high and oval, 50 feet to 63 feet across the top and 90 feet within the fosse. It is reputed to contain cellars and to be dangerously infested by the “dawnshee folk.” The fairies are generally believed to select earthworks in preference to ring-walls in this district, judging by the many raths and few cahers reputedly haunted. So far back as the middle of the fourteenth century Macegrath makes a “banshee” declare, in 1318, that she lived “in the green fairy mounds,” but had her “ dwelling in hell.” CAHERSCOOBY (42).—None of the forts in this townland seem to have exclusive right to its name. The chief one is on the actual bounds, pro- jecting into Caherkine townland. It is a prominent object as seen from Moghane fort, showing as a grey ring on its knoll, a low, rounded hill about 200 feet above the sea, and rising boldly above the surrounding country save Moghane—commanding a beautiful view like the former out to Knocknaminna and Mount Callan, the Burren and Cratloe Hills, with Ballycarr Lake, and the Shannon, and the fairy hill of Knockfierna in the middle of County Limerick. The fort is much levelled, but was of excellent masonry, with large facing. There are several hut-sites and a souterrain in its garth; the “cave” lies north and south, and is 32 feet long by 3 feet 7 inches wide, covered 1 Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaigh. Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similur Structures. 227 with long lintels of crag limestone. A small bullaun, or basin, has been picked and then partly ground into a sandstone boulder near it. A second caher, most completely levelled, is near the farm-house to the south-west; there we noticed a perfect and neat sandstone quern, with a raised ring on the upper stone.t I find no mention of Caherscooby before 1641; it is called Le carowskobe in 1655, and Leahcarroo-ne-Scuoby in the Survey of UG Tg. oot rw TUM >. = Gj 3 SCALE 100 0 100 200 FEET CAHERNACALLA Fort, BALLYCARR. CAHERNACALLA (42).—This is the “Carrownakilly” of the Surveys of 1655 and 1839. Locally, however, it is now reputed to take its name from the fort on the west shore of Ballycarr Lake, and is called Cahernacallow, Cahernacalla, and Cahernakilly, divergently. The caher may be described as “a cliff-fort without a cliff,” being of that characteristic plan—two rings, 1 Miss Gwendoline C. Stacpoole first examined these forts, and found the bullaun stone. * *¢ Book of Distribution,’’ p. 153; Edenvale Survey, p. 6. This seems to show that it may not be a ‘‘ caher’’ name. (34") 228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. one entire, the other more or less crescent-shaped—which we find in Dun Aenghus, Cahercommaun, and many forts in the British Isles, France, Central Europe, and even Russia on the Ural Mountains in Perm.! At Cahernacalla, however, instead of abutting on a precipice or steep slope, it runs down into the marshy edge of a shallow lake: the ends of the fosse at one time ran out into the shallows; the usual water-level is now, however, lower. The structure had a central circular enclosure, now levelled to the ground with evident traces of burial; it stands on the brow of the bank. From it radiate (if the word can be used of irregular curved banks) a series of earthworks, five in number. The whole is included in an irregular curved rampart, 13 feet 6 inches wide, faced with large stones, and filled with earth and small blocks ; outside this is a fosse of the same width and traces of an outer mound. The caher is 366 feet across at the lake between the horns of the rampart, and about as much at its greatest depth: it is best shown by the plan. The garth between the rings measures 147 feet to the south, 280 feet to the west, and 105 feet to the north; the outer rampart is over 700 feet long round its inner face. RATHFOLAND (42).—This fort is locally called Rathfolan, or Rafoland; it is called Rathfollane on the maps. The townland has three small raths and its strangely overturned castle,’ the lower vaulted room of which has literally turned over on its side. The largest rath bears the townland name; it is cut through by the road from Kilnasoola church to Moghane, and is on a gently rising ground. It has a slightly raised garth, with a ring and fosse, and an outer ring. Measuring along the road-cutting, the fort is 141 feet through the garth, and 186 feet over all; the outer ring is 15 feet wide, and 4 feet to 5 feet high, the fosse 9 feet wide. The portion to the north-west of the road is levelled. The little rath down the slope, to the east of the Rectory, is, like the last, reputed to be haunted by fairies, and is therefore avoided by belated travellers. It has a ring 6 feet wide, with large blocks of stone, and a garth 81 feet across. A few paces up the slope, to the north-east, is a low, thin-banked ring, or bawn, hardly a foot high. The neighbouring Lough Gash, a hollow usually dry for half the year, has a hamlet of the same name, which, in 1905, as its horrified occupants firmly believed, was visited by a banshee on several successive nights. Nothing untoward, 1 Journal Roy. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, vol. xxxviii., p. 31. 2 It is shown in a sketch of Ballycarr Castle, by Thomas Dyneley, in 1680, reproduced in Frost’s ‘‘ History of Clare.”’ Wesrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 229 however, followed the omen, and they “could not see the crier of the ery,” sO opinion is now rather sceptical as to the “keener” being a real “Padbh.” BALLYNACRAGGA (51).—A large fort stood on the rising ground to the west of Kilnasoola church. It was an irregularly oval stone ring-wall, 180 feet to 200 feet across, and entirely defaced. There is a loop (or house-enclosure) in the garth to the north-east; the field-bank sweeps round concentrically, and may represent an outer ring. To the north is a much-levelled caher ; its large foundation blocks and small filling show a wall § feet thick, enclosing a garth 138 feet to 141 feet across, with several house-enclosures and a hollow, reputed to be a souterrain. It is on a bold knoll overlooking the marshes, near the Fergus. Not far below, on the edge of the marsh, is a small tumulus 9 feet to 10 feet high, with a small low “annexe” to the north-east—large slabs and traces of digging to the south imply an attempt, by treasure-seekers, to despoil this tomb. It was first noted by Mr. Hugh Massy Westropp, and is not shown on the maps. In Ballysallagh West, near the cross-road, some large blocks of coarse sandstone, suggesting a fallen dolmen, lie in a tilled field. The upper slab is 11 feet long, 6 feet wide, and 3 feet thick, and rests on two others. In this townland a fort was named Chaghremonghan, and remained in 1655.} NEWMARKET (42).—In the field behind the picturesque old house and garden of Newmarket we find the remains of a typical caher. It has been planted, and a side enclosure with a pointed arched gateway to the south built on it. The northern segment on a crag overhanging a marsh is fairly pre- served. A good piece of work with well-fitted blocks about 2 ft. 6 in. long and very small filling, the batter (like that of Langough) being 1 in 4: the wall was 13 ft. to 18 ft. thick; the gateway of large blocks faced the north ; another less certain gate may have been at a gap to the south. The garth is 99 ft. across, and the whole diameter 117 ft.: the wall in places is over 6 ft. high. When I first examined the ruin, I noticed a scribed block with a deep line and several cross-cuts on its surface. It disappeared, and, despite careful search, has not been since forthcoming. URLAN AND BALLYNOOSKNY (51).—There are three small raths in Urlan- more, four in Urlanbeg, two at the boundary on Knocknagon Hill, and four in Lemaneigh, one of large size with a fosse and outer ring; they vary in diameter from 60 ft. to 100 ft. There are several forts of more interesh in the next townland of Ballynooskny. Two near the smithy and cross-road ! Book of Distribution, p. 149. 230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. are not marked on the maps, being nearly levelled; a third, westward, and at the further end of the same field, near Caherbane, is cut by the road; an old lane ran through its fosse. Two other small cahers; one, 69 ft. across the garth and 81 ft. over all, has the stone posts of a gateway 4 ft. 6 in. wide and facing the east; the wall is 6 ft. thick and 4 ft. high. Caherforia lies farther southward in the same field. It isa fairly large stone fort, 162 ft. over all, the wall from 12 ft. to 15 ft. thick, and 7 ft. to 8 ft. high; the facing is destroyed. The gateway faced the south, its main lintel remains being 6 ft. 10 in. x 22 in. x Sin. There are foundations of late houses in the : SECTION yibssery, (ju ‘ny ’ 4s Whhay yy Se s¢ “ eed: “, + Si¢. S 7 ~% wie ~ yout UU PLATFORM ' 7 to 8 ovER THE FIELD SCALE 100 FEET CULLEEN CAHERFORIA Forts NEAR NEWMARKET-ON-FERGUS. garth, and a series of irregular “ bauns” round the wall. The foundations of an old-looking hut lie outside to the east, and the whole field is full of levelled enclosures and house-foundations. The place was called Caheravory in a grant of 1667. Other caher names, which I cannot definitely locate, are Caheroney in Orlenmoyle, 1655, called Caherowny alias Cahereeny in 1727; Caher- marine in Orlenbeg, 1655, called “Cahermaryne, near Urlan Castle,” in the grant of 1667, Chaghremonghan in Ballysallagh West, 1655, and Caherribane, in a fiant of 1602, called Caherribane near Urlanmore in the Inquisition of 1621, and Cahirrobane in the Survey of 1675, it was probable in Carrowbane, Westropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 231 still named Caherbane. Caherteige,’ 1655, was in Clonloghan, Caherfiroge, 1617, possibly at Firgrove in Dromline and Caherhowhogan, in Deerpark, Bunratty, in 1728. In Cleenagh townland were twelve raths: only one is worthy of notice, a large “ doon” girding Knockadoon Hill,between Cleeenagh Castle and the Fergus. It is an oval enclosure with a shallow fosse and low mound measuring 220 ft. (or 300 ft. over all) north and south and 220 ft. east and west; a very small ring hes near it on the south. There were several small forts at Kilmaelery church, one barely traceable in the field towards Cleenagh. Some miles farther south, near Kileconry church, on Thady’s Hill, is a fine double-ringed rath, the inner garth about 100 feet across and 300 over all. All the names of these forts are forgotten. \ (! 2 ' eo ee Ss " : D % “ny & = 2 ww 4 "ty mnvV—r< f y Zz = yy B TVLIW vs 2, » 7) ay Sy “Nasyu5 pave y : » AW SECTION LS Am O pee SCALE Kiutvtita Forts, Co. Ciare. KILLULLA (51).—This is a rather conventional name for a group of forts, lying eastward from the Urlan district; it extends from the Kaillulla cross- roads to Ralahine. The raths on Killulla Hill are of interest, being three conjoined earthworks, lying irregularly north and south. The northern is 81 feet in diameter, with a fosse and outer ring. Following a connecting earthwork, we reach the second fort, about 60 feet to the south-east. The rath is 93 feet in diameter, with a fosse, 12 feet wide, and an outer ring: the garth is raised 5 or 6 feet above the field. Cutting into the outer ring is the third rath, 99 feet in diameter, also with a fosse, 12 feet wide, and aring. These two forts were probably constructed at the same time, and recall, on a much smaller scale, the Forradh and its companion at Tara. The 1 Fiants, in 1602; Edenvale Survey, 1675, p. 6; Book of Distribution and Survey, 1655, pp. 159, 164-171; Dublin Registry of Deeds, Books xxyi., p. 516, lvi., p. 467, and Ixxxi. 232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. fosses are usually shallow, from 2 feet to 4 feet deep, and running into one between the raths, so that the forts have their platforms barely 10 feet apart. The trace of an old sunken road, marked by blocks at some points, passes over the hill near these forts and to the west. The hill commands a wide view towards the Fergus. Following the southern branch from the cross-road to Culleen townland, we find a good example of the straight-sided fort. It consists of a platform, 7 or 8 feet higher than the marshy field, and measuring 150 feet along the north-west and south-east faces and 168 feet along the other sides. The south-east corner is perfect, so square and steep as to suggest the recent survival of stone facing; a few old poplars grow along the bank, and the platform has no enclosures, and is dotted with hawthorn and sloe-bushes. The fosse is 20 feet wide, with a slight outer bank, and is full of water and masses of yellow iris to the south-west. A slight ring-fort, hardly 3 feet high, with a shallow fosse, lies to the south. Returning by Killulla, we pass the large earthwork of Lislea. There is, south from the road and east from the cross-road from Ballycarr, the trace of a little fenced enclosure, where lies a sandstone block, 23 feet high and 3 feet square, in which is ground an oval basin, 11 feet deep x 15 feet and 4 feet deep. There is no trace of a burial-ground there, or of any fort or ancient building. Monafolia Rath lies a short distance up the Ballycarr road; the name is not given on the map, but is locally well established for the bog in the south of Ballycarr townland and the fort near it, close to the edge of Ralahine, opposite the bench-mark 126:2, shown on the road. The rath is of the usual type, a low mound, 100 feet across, with a fosse, 12 feet wide and 4 feet to 5 feet deep, with outer and inner rings of earth and stones, 14 feet to 15 feet wide; it has traces of being stone-faced. Ralahine' takes its name from a rath, remarkable only for being the scene of an important event in the medieval history of Clare. It is a small circular earth fort, with a modern facing-wall. Here, on August 15th, 1317, in the absence of the Lord of the Manor, Sir Richard de Clare, and his rival, king Murchad O Brien, who had gone to the Parliament of Dublin, Prince Dermot OBrien gathered the clans “to well-fenced Rath-laithin.” After hearing Mass, they consulted and agreed to invade the territory of the rival house of O Brien. Then they “mustered with new standards and burnished arms,’ and marched “to that dim battle in the 1 The map names are very unsatisfactory in this barony. If a pure Irish form is intended, why use ‘‘ Rathlahine’’? The phonetic spelling, ‘‘ Ralahine,’’ is better, and is the form of general usage from 1660 to 1840, Wusrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 238 west,” near Corcomroe Abbey, which sealed the fate of Clan Brian, the Trish allies of de Clare, and paved the way for the latter’s death and the destruction of the English settlement in the “crowning mercy” of the battle of Dysert ODea in the next year. All these places described in this paper formed parts of the Manor of Bunratty in 1287, under the De Clares. Gilbert Pippard held Carrigdir (Carrigerry) ; Walter Russell, Urlyn ; Walter Flemyng, Clevenagh (Cleenagh); W. de St. Alban, Angys (Ing), and Ballygirthirn (Ballygirreen) ; John de Hiwys, Carthirth (Ballyearr, Baile Carthach); Patrick de Layndperun, Rathmolan (Rathfolan), Lisduff and Carrigodran (Carrigoran) ; Nic. de Interby and Henry White, Ballysallach; Henry Fuke, Clonlochan and Le Craggige (Ballynecraggagh); Richard de Affoun, Cathyrnachyne (Caherkine), and the heirs of Gerald FitzMaurice, Rathlathyn (Rahlahine).' Where the battle of Tradree took place, in which Thomas de Clare fell in 1287, no tradition or definite record preserves the name. The gravel-pit to the south of the road, near Ballycarr House and the Railway Station, yielded, in 1903, quantities of bones; and Mr. Gilligan, of Newmarket, then told me that there was an old legend that there “the English soldiers killed at Ballycarr” had been buried. No battle (save those during the siege of Bunratty, in 1642, many miles away) is recorded in Tradree in later times; so as a genuine legend, with some corroboration, I leave the record of this fact. Another question might arise: the peel-towers date chiefly from the fifteenth century, and most of those in Tradree are recorded in the “ Founders’ List”; then what were the dwellings of the de Clares’ Welsh and English tenants (not to speak of the Irish partisans, such as the O’Gradys, settled in Kilnasoola), and how were they defended? So far as we can judge, the earthworks of the Normans differed but little from those of the native Irish,” and the colonists dug fosses, with earth-mounds and palisadings, or adopted those deserted by the Irish, as seemed most convenient. We know that at least one “ rath of beauteous circles” was dug in this county late in the thirteenth century, and that the cahers and lisses were inhabited in the fourteenth century. It is not improbable that the construction of these convenient enclosures continued even later, while existing structures could always be palisaded and new houses built in them out of the abundant forests of Clare. 1 Cal. Documents relating to Ireland, vol. iii., No. 459. 2 The Bunratty earthwork is oblong, 8 feet to 10 feet high, and without a fosse, measuring 46 feet x 70 feet. Rk. I. A. PROO., VOL. KXXVII., SECT. C. [35] 234 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The problem of Moghane fort is of a different nature; and, as we have indicated, the facts seem to suggest an early date, and to preclude one after the fourth century. In a later paper we hope to examine more of these forts, and to point out their close similarity to the pre-Roman structures of Gaul. Meanwhile we lay before this Academy a systematic study of one large group of these interesting remains around the mysterious fortress of the ridge of Moghane and the ancient Corrasula.! 1The local name among Irish-speakers for the village of Newmarket. I have to thank Mrs. Neville, of Newmarket, Miss Neville, and my nieces, Miss Gwendoline C. Stacpoole and Miss Louisa C. Westropp, for much help in collecting the folklore and names, and directing me to several of the remains. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate IX. MOoGHANE CAHER C3 CLARE ai a3 Soyyes oo LONG WOODED oat cS 298 Ae 3 Ue Za CK LEVELLED S RING WALLS q x ERIS a ii \ aS 2 Cy OR MUN. Ed is EQS eS 9 1s 3 q < * oa * 7) PANS & Oe Co 909 3 KC325 oe e Rue ¥, : ie \y i) . ee SS ny WS roo @ re 2 MN Ly iy 2 sgt 29 aon #9 < 4? LAN ak oy? Y & 6 SCALE 500 Caner or MoGuann, Co. Crare, “HONOONW YT] anv UNVHDO TAL LO SUA V/) HHL LO STIV LE (T, i, NY VM WALLY Z (No1L93S) Dia A ATK fj, 1334 01 s 0 TWA 2H SO NOLLONAR) 7) oP tf SU ig Y HONOONVI Tf ee (AVM3.LVD 20 NW1d) BY } Ly BO SBT Bie (7, MUNNAR ssceonve ize Ayes: aN! Bi “CAIOY 3HL HLM tesa fl Ih13 WW YAP YS} Na) v> \ Av. \\\\ X ; ai Z a WY, ir To wf NIRS \S\ISSENN SEZ oy ZA gh? eBay S42 08 Th aah mh 5 IS SS oe ARA( | Y) 4p Lay ee COA Wy SSR k = UF Hie Re) = , math ok! 7) Oe aL) N 4 TR, =) ‘ = WA Ziti\ woes 1. Seca s | “yy TVA Ia ) Wy, Tb ev eV Ui, so —— > A? if Sitges faq STAN ae ~) Y is nf f f ; y “Zp, = = . Foo 4 7 oO. ? ie) un i ey = Ee uF ee ; =] A Lo Ve | ta EOIN v).) x SOW % (ONIY NY31LSIM) INVWVHDOW “X Fld Oe CS ye EASON ON SR UONV ala s204cL ( 285) IX. AN EXAMINATION OF THE DATES OF THE ASSOUAN ARAMAIC PAPA ET: By J. GILBART SMYLY, M.A. Read Decemner 14. Ordered for Publication Decemper 16, 1908. Published Janvanry 16, 1909, Towarps the end of 1906 Professor Sayce and Mr, A. E. Cowley of Oxford published a number of Aramaic papyri, which had been recently discovered at Assouan, or in the island of Elephantine. These papyri are of the vreatest interest from many points of view, but the present paper will deal with their chronology only. “As for chronology,” remarks Professor Sayce, “the Aramean papyri of Assouan possess a unique importance, owing to the duplicate dates which they contain. Not only can the exact year in which each was written be ascertained, but, thanks to the double dating in Egyptian and Syrian months, the exact date of the month ought also to be recoverable, I am, however, not sufficiently a mathematician to undertake the task of calculating the chronological equivalences which have been preserved to us, and Mahler’s tables do not harmonize with them.” Since the editors of the papyri have abstained from a discussion of the dates, and in some cases have, in my opinion, assigned the papyri to wrong years, I purpose in the following paper to examine at some length the chronological problems involved in them. The dates as translated by the editors are :— A. On the 17th (18th ?) of Elul, that is the 27th (28th?) day of Pachons, the 14th (15th ?) year of Xerxes the king. B. On the 18th (?) of Chisleu, that is the 6th (7th?) day of Thoth, the 20th (21st?) year (of Xerxes), the beginning of the reign when Artaxerxes the king ascended the throne. C and D. On the 21st of Chisleu, that is the 1st of Mesore, the 6th year of Artaxerxes the king. E. On the 3rd of Chisleu, that is the 10th day of the month Mesore, the 19th year of Artaxerxes the king. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [36] 236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. F. On the 13th (14th ?) of Ab, that is the 19th day of Pachons, the 25th year of Artaxerxes the king. Gand H. The dates of these papyri are too incomplete for use in this discussion. J. On the 8rd of Chisleu, the 7th (8th?) year, that is the 11th (12th ?) day of Thoth, the 7th (8th ?) year of Darius the king. K. On the 23rd (24th ?) of Shebat, the 13th year, that is the 8th (9th ?) day of Athyr, the 15th (14th?) year of Darius the king. Most of the difficulties in the interpretation of these dates are due to our ignorance. The Egyptian calendar, indeed, is well known—that is to say, in any given year the day and month of the Julian calendar corresponding to a given day and month of the Egyptian calendar can be found. Nothing, however, is known about the constitution of the Jewish calendar at this period, except the order of the months; but we may fairly assume that it was a luni-solar calendar, and that the first day of each month coincided approxi- mately with the apparent new moon. We do not know, however, which was the first month of the year, or the method of intercalation adopted in order to reconcile the lunar months with the solar year. And though the years in which these Persian kings came to the throne are known, to a high degree of probability, from historical sources, we do not know the particular point in the year from which the years of the reign were counted: hence our reduc- tion to Julian dates may be erroneous by one year, either in excess or defect. We do not know whether the years of the reign were post-dated or ante-dated ; and we must admit the possibility that in different calendars the years were counted from different points. In these papyri our difficulties are increased by doubts in several cases as to the correct reading and interpretation of the numbers. Till these difficulties have been overcome and these questions have been answered, it is useless to attempt to formulate theories about the constitution of the Jewish calendar, and its system of intercalation. It is necessary to make some assumptions with regard to the years, Jewish and Egyptian, which are employed in the documents; but these assumptions must be as few as possible. If we find that the results are hopelessly inconsistent, we should rather draw the conclusion that some of our preconceived opinions are erroneous, than take refuge in the assertion that the papyri are forgeries. This is the conclusion arrived at by Professor Belleli,’ who regards the disagreement of the documents with his conceptions about the Jewish calendar as a proof that they are spurious. ‘Those who 1JIn a Paper read at the Victoria Institute, April 15, 1908, SmyLty— Examination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 237 have attempted to deal with the Macedonian calendar of the early Ptolemies will have learned caution. The assumptions on which the following discussion is based are :— (1) The Egyptian year is the annus vagus of 365 days, without inter- calation. In any given year the equivalent date by the Julian calendar can be determined. (2) The Jewish calendar was luni-solar. That is to say, the first day of any Jewish month approximately coincided with the apparent new moon. No assumption should be made as to the method of inter- calation. (3) The accepted dates of the kings’ reigns are approximately accurate, though, for the purposes of this investigation, an error of four or five years either way would not influence the results. We should, therefore, proceed by first obtaining, as nearly as possible, the Julian days of the month which correspond to the Egyptian dates of the papyri. From this we can determine the Julian equivalent of the first day of the Jewish month. A comparison with the lunar tables will show whether this date coincided, in any not distant year, with the apparent new moon. By this methed the day of the month in the Julian calendar is determined by the given Egyptian date; the year is determined by the lunar tables; so that we may regard the true Julian date as astronomically determined. From the results thus obtained we can determine the proper readings in those papyri in which they are doubtful: we can draw definite conclusions concerning the commencement of the year, and the way in which the years of the kings’ reigns were counted. The determination of these points will provide for the chronology of the Persians in Egypt a basis much more secure than any that has previously existed. Before entering upon the separate examination of the dates of the papyri, it is necessary to say a few words about the alternative numbers which appear in most of these dates. The doubts are partly due to the fact that the last stroke of the number sometimes differs from the others in thickness and in direction, but chiefly to the peculiarities in the form of the date of Papyrus K. In this text the number of the year is given twice: in the first instance it is clearly 13; but in the second the symbols for 13 are followed by a stroke slanting in a different direction from the others. The editors assumed that the number ought to be the same in both cases. But this assumption is not necessary, for among the early Greek and Demotic papyri of the Ptolemaic dynasty there are several which assign the same event to years whose numbers differ by one. This (36%) 238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. is due to the fact that there were at least two different ways of counting the years of the king’s reign. It is not only possible, but probable, that a similar difference existed in Persian times; and hence we need not feel any difficulty in the attribution of two different numbers to the year in dates given by two different calendars. If it had not been for this difficulty, which is really only apparent, no question, in all probability, of alternative numbers would ever have been raised. In what follows, however, the alternatives, where there is a real difference in the direction of the final stroke, will be considered. Papyrus A. In the first number, which gives the day of the month Elul, there is no perceptible difference of inclination in the final stroke: hence we should read “On the 18th day of Elul”; in the second number, giving the day of the month Pachons, the difference is very slight, so that the reading should, almost certainly, be “the 28th day of Pachons”; in the number of the year the difference of inclination is considerable, and the last stroke is also much thicker than the others: hence it is possible that the number may be either 14 or 15. The determination of the doubt must be left for further consideration: but, as in all other cases, there are strong reasons for adopting the higher number; there is, in this case also, a strong presumption in favour of 15. Accordingly, the date obtained for papyrus A is Year 15 (14?) of Xerxes, Elul 18, Pachons 28. The 14th or 15th year of Xerxes was, according to the accepted chronology, 471 or 470 Bc. In the years 473-470 the first of Thoth corresponded to the 19th December: hence the 28th of Pachons will correspond to the 12th of September: but this, according to the papyrus, was the 18th of Elul. The 1st of Elul therefore must have corresponded to the 26th of August. We must now examine the lunar tables for a true new moon two or three’ days earlier than this date. In the period from 481 B.c. to 464 B.c. inclusive, there is one, and only one, new moon which satisfies the conditions: namely, that of the year 471 3B.c., given by Ginzel as August 24.19, 22 4.33 pm., 24th of August, Greenwich mean time. Thus the date of Papyrus A may be taken to be the 12th of September, 471 B.C. 1 In the Babylonian astronomical tablets, the interval between the true and the apparent new moons varied from 19 to 53 hours. See ‘ Astronomisches aus Babylon,’’ Strassmaier and Epping, p. 42. Smyty—Lvamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 289 Papyrus B. There is no reason for doubting that the day was the 18th of Chisleu. The day of Thoth is very uncertain; in the papyrus the number is only partially preserved, and the lacuna, as Schtirer' has pointed out, can be filled up by symbols which may represent 6 (7 7), or 15 (14 ?), or 16 (17%). Of these three suggestions, the first and second are rather short, the third is rather long for the lacuna; but, as far as space is concerned, they are equally possible. In the years 465-462, the Julian date corresponding to the Ist of Thoth was the 17th of December; hence, according to the reading adopted, the date of the document was either :— (a) 6th (7th 2?) of Thoth = 22nd (23rd?) of December ; (b) 13th (14th ?) of Thoth = 29th (50th ?) of December ; (c) 16th (17th ?) of Thoth = Ist (2nd?) of January. The dates obtained for the 1st of Chisleu are:—(a) 5th (6th?), (6) 12th (13th 2}, (¢) 15th (16th ?) of December. The only new moons which can correspond to these are :— (a) 4th of December, 464 B.c. (6) 12th of December, 462 b.c. (¢) 14th of December, 465 B.c. Since Papyrus A is dated in the 14th or 15th year, and Papyrus B is dated in the 20th or 21st year of Xerxes, the interval between them cannot be as much as nine years; hence (b) must be rejected, and the choice les between (#) and (¢); in each case we should prefer the higher number for the day of the month, in order to leave sufficient time between the true and the apparent new moons. (1) 18th of Chisleu = 23rd of December, 464. (2) 18th of Chisleu = 2nd of January, 464. {I The proper reading of the number of the year is left for subsequent discussion.. We have thus two possible readings of the dates :— (1) On the 18th of Chisleu, that is the 7th day of Thoth, the 20th (21st ?) year, &c. (2) On the 18th of Chisleu, that is the 17th day of Thoth, the 20th (21st ?) year, &c. 1 Theologische Literaturzeitung: February, 1907. 240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PAPyRI C anpD D. The date of Papyrus C is not well enough preserved for use in this discussion; but it is probably the same as that of Papyrus D. In Papyrus D there is no doubt about the day of the Jewish month or the number of the year; but considerable difficulty arises in connexion with the Egyptian date. If it be accepted as it stands, it will be found that the Jewish year must have shifted more than is possible in a properly constructed luni-solar calendar. In consequence of this difficulty, the date will not be made use of in the following investigation, but will be examined later in the light of the information derived from the other papyri. Papyrus E. The editors have read “On the third of Chisleu.” The facsimile of the papyrus seems to have only two strokes to denote the day of the Jewish month; and my friend Mr. Cowley informs me that it is quite possible that the original had only two: accordingly, I adopt the reading “On the second of Chisleu.” The 10th of Mesore in the years 449-446 corresponded to the 17th of November: hence we obtain the 16th of November for the 1st of Chisleu. The only new moon in the period 450-456 which is suitable is that of the 15th of November, 446; hence the date of Papyrus E is :— 2nd of Chisleu = 10th Mesore = 16th of November, 446 B.c. Papyrus F. In the first number there is a considerable difference of inclination in the last stroke, so 1t remains uncertain whether 13 or 14 should be read. In the years 441-458, the 19th of Pachons corresponded to the 26th of August; the Ist of Ab corresponded to the 14th or the 15th of August ; the new moon is found to be that of the 12th of August, 440 B.c. PAPYRUS J. This papyrus differs from those already discussed, in giving the number of the year twice, once after the Jewish month, and again after the Egyptian month. The editors’ note runs as follows :— “The number of the year is given twice, and presumably is the same in both cases, unless two different reckonings are followed, which is unlikely where the numbers are so nearly the same. The last stroke in both is sloping, and it is doubtful, therefore, whether we should read them as 7 or 8. Smyty— Eramination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaie Papyri. 241 But the arrangement of the last numeral is peculiar. Elsewhere in these deeds the units are always arranged in groups of three. There is a crease in the papyrus here in the second group, and a faint trace of a hidden third stroke may perhaps be discerned. If so, the number would be \II III Il, which would be regular, but would not agree with the other year-number, unless we assume that the final stroke is counted in one and not in the other.” It has already been pointed out that there is no necessity for assuming the identity of the two numbers, and Lidzbarski' is undoubtedly right in his assertion that the hidden third stroke in the second group of the second number must be there, and that the number of the year connected with the Jewish month is different from that connected with the Egyptian month. If the last stroke is not counted, the date should be read thus :— On the 3rd of Chisleu, the 7th year, that is the 12th day of Thoth, the 8th year of Darius the King. But if the last stroke is part of the number, the date will be : On the 5rd of Chisleu, the 8th year, that is the 12th day of Thoth, the 9th year of Darius the King. In the years 417-414, the 12th of Thoth corresponded to the 16th of December; hence the 1st of Chisleu corresponded to the 14th of December. ‘The only suitable new moon is that of the 12th of December, 416 B.c., and the date of the papyrus is the 16th of December, 416. Papyrus K. The doubtful numbers cannot in this case be determined by the writing: in each instance the final stroke has a distinctly different inclination from the others. But since the number for the year given after the Jewish month is certainly 13, the analogy of Papyrus J indicates that the second number for the year should be 14. In the years 412-409, the 8th (9th ?) of Athur corresponded to the 9th (10th ?) of February: hence the 1st of Shebat corresponded to the 18th of January. The corresponding new moon is that of the 16th of January, 410 B.c. Thus the date of the papyrus is the 10th of February, 410. It would not be reasonable to suppose that a new year began in the interval between the 12th of Thoth and the following 9th of Athur: hence these two dates would always fall in the same regnal year. But we have found that the date of Papyrus J was the 12th of Thoth (16th of December), 416, and that of Papyrus K was the 9th of Athur (10th of February), 410. ' « Deutsche Literaturzeitung, 1906, 242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It follows that according as Papyrus J was in the 7th, 8th, or 9th year, Papyrus K was in the 12th, 13th, or 14th year of Darius. For Papyrus K the 12th year is impossible, and, therefore, the 7th year is impossible for Papyrus J. Since we must take the higher number in one case, we should take it in all cases; for we can hardly suppose that the Jews employed a numerical system which would have been ambiguous even to themselves. We can now tabulate the results so far obtained, choosing in each case the higher numbers; but in Papyri A and B the question will still be left open, because an important chronological difficulty arises, the solution of which depends upon the choice of the numbers of the years. A. 15th (14th 7) year of Xerxes. 18 Elul = 28th Pachons = 12th September, 471 B.c. B. 21st (20th 7) year of Xerxes = year of accession of Artaxerxes, (1) 18 Chisleu = 7 Thoth = 23rd December, 464 B.c. (2) 18 Chisleu = 17 Thoth = 2nd January, 464 B.c. E. 19th year of Artaxerxes. 2 Chisleu = 10 Mesore = 17th November, 446 B.c. F. 25th year of Artaxerxes, 14 Ab = 19 Pachons = 26th August, 440 B.c. J. 3 Chisleu, 8th year = 12 Thoth, 9th year of Darius = 16th December, 416 B.C. K, 24 Shebat, 13th year = 9 Athur, 14th year of Darius = 10th February, 410 B.c. Up to this point in the argument only approximations to the numbers of the years of the reigns have been employed; it remains to be examined whether the results which have been obtained can be reconciled with the actual numbers given for those years. But before entering on a detailed comparison it is necessary to discuss the ways in which the years of the reign may have been counted. The theory that the years were counted from the anniversary of the king’s accession may be rejected. Such a method would have given rise to serious practical difficulties, and was probably not adopted by any ancient people. It is also clearly excluded by the form of the date of Papyrus B. Three other theories as to the beginning of the year are @ priori equally possible: the year may have been counted (a) in Egyptian style, from the 1st Thoth; or (6) in Babylonian style, from the apparent new moon corresponding to the 1st of Nisan; or (c) in the style adopted by the later Jews, from the apparent new moon corresponding to the Ist of Tishri, In Smyty—Lzamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 248 what follows these three years will be called respectively a Thoth year, a Nisan year, and a Tishri year. A comparison of Papyri E and F proves that the Tishri year was not that employed, for the date of Papyrus E is 17th November, 446; and if the 19th year began at some date in Sept.-Oct., 446, the 25th year would have begun on some day in Sept.-Oct., 440, and hence could not have included the 26th of August, 440. In other words, a comparison of Papyri E and F proves that the beginning of the year cannot have taken place between the 26th of August and the 17th of November. There remain the Thoth year and the Nisan year. In dating by kings’ reigns, in most ancient countries, except Babylon, the reigns were ante-dated; that is, the second year began at the new year after the king’s accession. Thus in the so-called Ptolemaic Canon, the reigns of the Ptolemies are counted from the Ist of Thoth preceding the accession. In Babylon the reigns were post-dated. The year of the accession of the new king was the last of the preceding king, and the first year began on the Ist of the following Nisan. The Ptolemaic Canon for the Babylonian kings dates the reign from the 1st of Thoth, before the 1st of Nisan, after the accession: thus in the period between the 1st of Thoth and the follow- ing Ist of Nisan, the Canon date will be one year in advance of the Babylonian date.’ This principle, adopted in the Canon, of dating the Babylonian kings from the 1st of Thoth preceding the 1st of Nisan which was subsequent to the accession, is not a true system of ante-dating the reigns, unless the accession of the king came later than the 1st of Thoth and earlier than the 1st of Nisan: if the accession came after the 1st of Nisan and before the 1st of Thoth, the reigns would be post-dated in both calendars. Though the system of the Canon is simple and intelligible for the astronomical purposes for which it was drawn up, it is hardly conceivable that it was adopted for dating contemporary documents. In these it is much more probable that, while the years were, as we shall see, post-dated by the Jewish calendar, they were truly ante-dated by the Egyptian. If this were so, it would follow that, when the accession took place between the 1st of Thoth and the Ist of Nisan, the number of the year in the Egyptian calendar would be greater by one than that in the Jewish calendar during the period between the Ist of Thoth and the 1st of Nisan, and that 1Tt is not necessary to discuss these statements here, because the whole question has been very clearly examined by Eduard M. Meyer, and these results haye, in my opinion, been definitely proved by him in ‘‘ Forschungen zur alten Geschichte,” vol. ii., p. 437f. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [37| 244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the number of the year would be the same in both calendars from the Ist of Nisan to the 1st of Thoth. If, however, the accession took place between the 1st of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth, the numbers of the years would never be the same in both calendars, but would differ by one in the period between the 1st of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth, and by two in the period between the 1st of Thoth and the 1st of Nisan. It is thus obvious that unless we know the system of dating employed in the calendar by which any particular document is dated, we are liable to an error of one or possibly two years in reducing the date to the Julian calendar. Now, there are three dates among these papyri belonging to the reign of Darius II. The first, Papyrus H, is dated in Payni, that is in September ; it thus falls in the period between the Ist of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth, and the number of the year is given only once. The other two, Papyri J and K, fall in the other period of the year, that between the Ist of Thoth and the Ist of Nisan, and the number of the year in the Egyptian date is greater by one than that in the Jewish date. The natural deductions are, firstly, that the year connected with the Egyptian months was a Thoth year, and that connected with the Jewish months was a Nisan year; and secondly, that Darius II. came to the throne between the Ist of Thoth and the 1st of Nisan—a point to which I shall revert later. But we are not yet in a position to say which year was employed when only one number is assigned to the year. A comparison of the dates, first on the supposition that the years were Thoth years, and then that they were Nisan years, indicates clearly that in these cases the Nisan year was employed. The date of Papyrus E is the 17th of November, 446; if the years were Thoth years, E would have been in the year beginning Ist of Thoth, 447, and the Ist year of Artaxerxes would have been counted from the Ist of Thoth, 465, Comparing this with the two forms of the date of Papyrus B, namely, B (1), 7 Thoth, 25rd December, 464, and B (2), 17 Thoth, 2nd January, 464, we find that B (1) would have been in the second year, and B (2) in the first year, of Artaxerxes. Therefore, if the years were Thoth years, B (1) must be rejected. The same result is obtained from a comparison of the dates of Papyri A and B: they are—for A, 12th September, 471, in the fourteenth or fifteenth year of Xerxes; for B (1), 23rd December, 464; for B (2), 2nd January, 464, in the twentieth or twenty-first year of Xerxes. If A be compared with B (1), it is clear that the years cannot have been Thoth years; for then A would fall in the year 19th Dec., 472, to 18th Dee., ' 471; and B (1) in the year 17th Dec., 464, to 16th Dec., 463. If, then, A belonged to the fourteenth year, B (1) would have been in the twenty- SmyLty— Examination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 245 second; and if A had belonged to the fifteenth year, B (1) would have been in the twenty-third year. Tf A be compared with B (2), on the supposition that the years were Thoth years, A would have fallen in the year 19th Dec., 472, to 18th Dee., 471, and B (2) in the year 17th Dec., 465, to 16th Dec., 464. Hence, if A was in the fourteenth year, B (2) would have been in the twenty-first year, and if A had been in the fifteenth year, B (2) would have been in the twenty-second. Thus the assumption of a Thoth year leads to the results that we must take the lower of the two numbers for the year in Papyrus A, and the higher in Papyrus B, and that we must suppose that the accession year of Artaxerxes was counted as his first year. Both of these results are improbable, for we have seen that the higher numbers are to be preferred, and it is not likely that different systems of writing numerals were used in Papyri A and B. And if the accession year of Artaxerxes was counted as his first year, there would have been no reason for dating Papyrus B by the number of the year of Xerxes. If, on the other hand, we assume that the years began on the Ist of Nisan (March-April), A will fall in the year 471/0, and B(1) in the year 464/38. If, then, the 14th year was 471/0, the 20th year would have been 465/4, and the 21st 464/3; if the 15th year was 471/0, the 20th would have been 466/5, and the 21st 465/4. Since the date of B (1) is in 464/53, we should have to assign A to the 14th year and B(1) to the 21st year of Xerxes, thus taking the lower number in A and the higher in B. In a Nisan year B (2) would belong to the year 465/4, so that if A were in the 14th, B(2) would be in the 20th, and if A were in the 15th B (2) would be in the 21st year. This gives rise to no difficulties; and weare led to the conclusions that the years were Nisan years, and that B (2) is the correct reading of Papyrus B. So far no definite dates have been adopted from independent history ; the results would have been the same if there had been a margin of two or three years on either side in the dates assumed for the kings. Even so it has been found that B(1) cannot be regarded as a possible reading; but history also provides a strong reason for rejecting it. It is practically certain that Xerxes was murdered in the summer of 465, and it is extremely unlikely that dating by the numbers of his years would have been continued till December of 464, a year and a half later. But B(2) belongs to January of 464, about six months after the death of Xerxes; and it is quite natural that documents should continue to be dated after the king’s death by the number of the current year of his reign, till the beginning of the next year, that is, till the next 1st of Nisan, but not beyond this point. There is an analogy for this in the financial documents of the early Ptolemies, [B7*] 246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in which the dates run by the last year of the late king till the end of the financial year, at which point the 2nd year of his successor begins. This also gives an additional reason for rejecting the theory of a Thoth year, for Papyrus B is dated on the 7th of Thoth, and would thus, on this hypothesis, belong to the very beginning of the year. The years accordingly were Nisan years, and B(2) is the proper reading of Papyrus B. But it is not yet determined whether we should assign A to the 14th and B to the 20th year, or A to the 15th and B to the 21st year. This point is of considerable importance, for, if the 14th year of Xerxes began on the 21st of Nisan, 471, his first year would have begun on the 1st of Nisan, 484. According to the Canon the first year of Xerxes was 23rd December, 486, to 22nd December, 485, which means that according to Baylonian counting it began on the Ist of Nisan, 485. Hence in these papyri the reign would have been post-dated, and in the canon—contrary to its usual practice for Babylonian and Persian kings—ante-dated. This is in agreement with the result obtained by E. Meyer (op. cit.) for Babylonian documents ; for them it is possibly true, though, I think, not proved. But in these Egyptian documents it has been seen that the higher numbers are generally right, and so we should almost certainly assign Papyrus A to the 15th, and Papyrus B to the 21st, year. Since, then, the 15th year of Xerxes began on the 1st of Nisan, 471, his first year, according to these documents, began on the Ist of Nisan, 485, and his 21st year on the lst of Nisan, 465. A few months later he was murdered, but the remainder of this year was still denoted by the number 21, or was called the accession year of Artaxerxes. The first year of Artaxerxes was counted from the next 1st of Nisan (464); the date given by the Canon is consistent with this, for it counts his reign from the 17th of December, 465. It is thus evident that the reign of Artaxerxes was post-dated; and that it was so is also proved by a comparison of Papyri B and E, for according to E the 16th of November, 446, was in the 19th year; hence the 19th year began on the Ist of Nisan 446, and the first year must have been counted from the 1st of Nisan, 464, but Papyrus B belongs to January, 464, and hence was written before the beginning of the first year, though after the accession of Artaxerxes. It is generally supposed that Artaxerxes died in the winter of 425/4, and hence that he did not complete his 40th year. Documents, however— cuneiform tablets——are said to exist bearing dates up to the 11th month of his 41st year; whence Meyer deduces that the first year of Artaxerxes was, according to the documents, 465/4. This is not in accordance with these Egyptian papyri, and I should prefer to doubt the interpretation of the tablets. From Papyrus J we learn that the 16th December, 416, was in the SmyLy— Lamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 247 8th year of Darius, according to the Jewish reckoning; in the 9th year, according to the Egyptian ; and from Papyrus K, that the 10th of February, 410, was in the 13th Jewish, and in the 14th Egyptian year of Darius— hence his first year was counted from the 1st of Nisan (March-April), 423, by the Jews; from the 1st of Thoth (7th of December), 424, by the Egyptians. I have already pointed out that if the usual custom was followed of post-dating by the Babylonian, and ante-dating by the Egyptian calendar, it would result that Darius came to the throne between the Ist of Thoth and the Ist of Nisan, that is, after the 7th of December, 424, and before the end of March, 423. ‘The date of his accession is placed by historians two or three months earlier, in September, 424. This date is obtained by adding two months for the reign of Xerxes IJ, and seven months for that of Sogdianus to the date of the death of Artaxerxes I, which is given by Thucydides. Thus E. Meyer deduces from the narrative of Thucydides (iv. 50) that the death of Artaxerxes I occurred about December, 425, or January, 424; that of Xerxes II, about February, 424; that of Sogdianus, and the accession of Darius II, about September, 424. So, also, Clinton, in the “Fasti Hellenici” i, p. 314: “If the death of Artaxerxes was known at Ephesus in the winter of the Archon Stratocles, as may be collected from this narrative, he would barely survive the Thoth of N.E. 324, or December 7, B.c. 425, although his reign is extended by the Canon to December of the following year.” The narrative in Thucydides does not, however, exclude a later date for the death of Artaxerxes; he writes: tov © émytyvopévou xEmsmvog ’Apioteione 6 Apyximmouv . . . ’Apra- pépvnv avopa Lponv mapa Baciiewe Topevopevov é¢ Aaxedainova EvAXAauaver év “Hidw ty émt Stpupdve. Kat avtov Komobévtog of ?AOnvaior rag piv emiatoAae petaypapapevor ék TWV “Acoupiwy ypampatwv avéyvwoav .. . TOV oS "Aptagipyyv vorsepov of ’AOnvaiot amooréAAover TpUpEl EC “Egeoov kal mpéafdeg dua. of tuOdpuevor av7éMe Bactrdéu Aprak&épEnv tov ZéepSov vewort teOynkdra (Kata yap TovTOYV TOY Xpovoy ETEAEUTH EV) em olkov avexwpnaav. Thucydides thus tells us that during the winter Aristeides captured Artaphernes at Eion; that Artaphernes was brought to Athens, where his ~ despatches were read, and that he was afterwards sent to Ephesus, where the envoys of the Athenians heard the news of the recent death of Artaxerxes. There is nothing to indicate the part of the winter in which Artaphernes was captured, nor how long he was kept at Athens; the vague word “ afterwards” (Uorepov) does not even necessarily imply that he was sent away from Athens, much less that he arrived at Ephesus, before the beginning of the summer. In this case we need not discuss the exact meaning of the words ‘winter’ and ‘summer’ in Thucydides, because the very beginning of 248 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. the following summer was marked by a partial eclipse of the sun: Thuc. -y. 52: rov & émvyryvopévou Oépove evPd¢ tov te HAlov ékAuTéc TH eyévero Trepl vouunviav Kal TOV aUTOU fnvog LoTapévou EoELGE. This eclipse took place on the 21st of March, 424. Even if it is supposed that the death of Artaxerxes was known at Ephesus before the beginning of summer, it is not necessary to put the death of the king earlier than the 7th of March; for the news of such an event would spread with great rapidity, and the Persian post was famous for its speed, so that the news might have arrived at Ephesus in about a fortnight. Thus the death of Artaxerxes might be placed about the 7th of March; if we add to this the two months of the reign of Xerxes, and the seven months of that of Sogdianus, we reach the 7th of December (1st of Thoth), 424. Hence, even if Thucydides meant that Artaxerxes died before the end of the winter, it is possible to bring down the accession of Darius II as late as December, 424. There is another reason for assigning the death of Artaxerxes to as late a date as possible. It was the Persian custom to count the years of a reign from the Ist of Nisan next after the accession. If Artaxerxes had died some months, as 1s generally supposed, before this date, it is practically certain that either Xerxes II or Sogdianus would have been included in the Canon with one year to his credit. But this year is assigned by the Canon to Artaxerxes, which is an indication that he survived till the 1st of Nisan of the year 424. If this were so, all difficulty would disappear, and it seems probable that Thucydides should be less strictly interpreted, and that his expression “afterwards” covers a slight anticipation of the summer. Thus according to these papyri the years of the Persian kings were counted as follows :— Xerxes I, from 1 Nisan, 485 B.c. Artaxerxes I, from 1 Nisan, 464 B.c. Darius II, from 1 Nisan, 423 B.c., by the Jews; from 1 Thoth, 424 B.c. by the Egyptians. This is in complete agreement with the Canon, which counts the years of Xerxes I from 1 Thoth, 486, those of Artaxerxes I from 1 Thoth, 465, and those of Darius II from 1 Thoth, 424. We may now return to the consideration of the date of Papyrus D. “On the 2Ist of Chisleu, that is the Ist of Mesore, the 6th year of Artaxerxes the king.” The editors remark, in connexion with the number of the Egyptian month Mesore, that “the papyrus is creased, but probably nothing is lost, and the numeral is 1.” But if the 21st of Chisleu corresponded to the Ist of Smyty— Examination of Dates of the Assouun Aramaic Papyri. 249 Mesore, the 1st of Chisleu would have corresponded to the 11th Epeiph— that is the 22nd of October. Now in Papyrus B the Ist of Chisleu corresponded to the 16th of December, and there would thus have been a displacement of 55 days, which is too great for a properly constructed luni- solar calendar. Mr. E. B. Knobel has called attention'to this discrepancy, and suggested that. the crease in the papyrus conceals a symbol for 30; if this be so, the date will be the 31st of Mesore, and it is necessary to make the further assumption that the Ist of the Epagomenae—that is, of the five days intercalated after Mesore in the Egyptian calendar—was designated the 3lst of Mesore by the Jews. If this be admitted as possible, the Ist of Chisleu would have corresponded to the 11th of Mesore, that is to the 21st of November. The lunar tables give a new moon on the 19th November, 460 B.c. But it has already been shown that the Ist year of Artaxerxes was counted from the Ist of Nisan, 464. Hence this date would have fallen in the 5th, not in the 6th year of the king. I believe that the crease conceals the symbol for the number 20, so that the date would be :— “On the 21st of Chisleu, that is the 21st of Mesore, in the 6th year of Artaxerxes the king.” The difficulty of supposing that the Ist of the Epagomenae was called the 3lst of Mesore is thus avoided. The Ist of Chisleu would then have corresponded to the 1st of Mesore, that is to the 11th of November; the lunar tables give a new moon on the 9th of November, 459 B.c. The date of the papyrus thus becomes the lst of December, 459, which falls, as required, in the 6th year of the king. The other papyri which have been omitted from the investigation are G and H. In Papyrus G nearly all the numbers, including that of the king’s reign, have been torn away, so that the date cannot be determined. In Papyrus H the day of the month is not given either by the Jewish or by the Egyptian calendar ; the date runs: “In the month Elul, that is Payni, the 4th year of Darius the king.” At this time the 1st of Payni corresponded to the 2nd of September, and the 4th year of Darius began on the Ist of Nisan, 420 B.c. We find from the lunar tables that the true new moon correspond- ing to Elul took place on the 31st of August, 420, and hence the 1st of Elul would have corresponded to the 2nd of September; Elul and Payni would have begun on the same day, and both would have corresponded almost exactly with the Julian month September. 1 Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, vol. Ixviii., No. 6, March, 1908. 250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The dates of the papyri which have been thus determined are :— Papyrus A, 12th September 471. Papyrus B, 2nd January, 464. - Papyri C and D, 1st December, 459. Papyrus E, 17th November, 446. Papyrus F, 26th August, 440. Papyrus H, September, 420. Papyrus J, 16th December, 416. Papyrus K, 10th February, 410. In a Paper published in Hermathena in 1906, I endeavoured to prove that the years of the Ptolemies Philadelphus, Euergetes I, and Philopator were counted in two different ways; there was, firstly, the ordinary Egyptian year counted from the Ist of Thoth, and, secondly, a year used for revenue or financial purposes, and counted from a date very close to the vernal equinox. We now find that exactly the same two years were in use in Egypt two centuries earlier. It is, perhaps, worth noticing that the financial year of the Ptolemies corresponds to the J ewish year in Persian Egypt; and the idea suggests itself that the one was a survival of the other, and that in ancient days, as in modern times, the Jews displayed their ability in administering the finances of the countries of their adoption. (ee xe: THE DISTRIBUTION OF GOLD LUNULZ IN IRELAND AND NORTH-WESTERN EUROPE. By GEORGE COFFEY, A.1.B. DATES Xe xcie Read January 11. Ordered for Publication January 13. Published Fepruanry 22, 1909. THE flat gold collars known as lunule or crescents are probably the most characteristic and distinctive of the gold ornaments of the Karly Bronze Period found in Ireland. They are often erroneously described as minns. This mistake is due to the general error into which our older writers have fallen, and from which we have hardly yet escaped, by which the Prehistoric Period in Ireland—that is, the period prior to the Christian era— was regarded as one and simple. It was, therefore, sought to identify all the prehistoric antiquities found in Ireland with objects mentioned in the tales of the early centuries, or of a few centuries B.c. Modern archeology is gradually bringing to light the fact that prehistoric Ireland was not one and isolated, but is to be explained by being viewed as a part of the prehistoric period of Europe, in which sections and sub-periods can be separated, embracing many centuries and local differences ; even the Bronze Period includes a long space of time and many sub-periods. The circumstances under which lunule have been found are rarely recorded. Secrecy is generally observed about the finding of gold objects; and it is usually too late to obtain reliable particulars when the find becomes known. The number which have been found in Ireland is quite surprising. The great collection now in the Museum—which the Royal Irish Academy has formed and continues to add to, to illustrate our National Antiquities— contains no less than thirty-six examples. Some of these are late additions. In a few instances, they are said to have been found at or under Rude Stones, but the information requires to be more precise. Except in the rare cases of plain examples (fig. 1), lunulz are engraved on one face with finely cut or scored, well-recognized Early Bronze Age ornament consisting mostly of bands of lines, and cross-hatchings, chevrons, triangles, R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [38] 252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and lozenges. The ornament may be compared with that on many flat bronze celts of an early period; and in a few cases the triangles are filled with dots, as if by the same hand that decorated the early celts with the same ornament, such as that on the celt said to have been found in County Limerick (Plate XII., No. 3). The centres of the lunule are plain, the exact reason of which is not quite evident; the way in which the ornament is gathered to the ends and spaced by bands reminds us of the plates of the jet-necklaces, ornamented with triangle and lozenge ornament, which are ascribed to the end of the Stone Age and the Early Bronze Age. Fic. 1.—Trenta, Carrigans, Co. Donegal. (1889: 20. Wt. 10z. 7 dwt. 20 grs.) 4. In an example recently obtained by the Academy from Co. Donegal (fig. 2), the lines are not struck across from border to border, but stopped a little short of the border. This perhaps emphasizes the likeness in appearance to the jet necklaces. Two lunule found together at Padstow in Cornwall are said to have been found with a bronze celt of the earliest type, judging from the figure in the Archeological Journal. The find is preserved in the Truro Museum. This is, I believe, the only instance of an associated object found with lunule. In several instances (see list) two, three, and four lunule have been found together. In such cases, however, although several gold objects have thus 1 Archeological Journal, vol. xxii., p. 277. Corrry— Gold Lunulee in Ireland and North-Western Hurope. 258 been found together, in no instance have any later objects, torques, etc., been found with them. Plates IX. to XI., with figs. 2, 3, illustrate the varieties of ornament in the collection of the Academy, with the exception of three perfectly Fig. 3, taken from Wilde’s Catalogue, represents one of the plain examples. The use of the gate- most perfectly ornamented specimens in the collection. like forms in the ornamentation of the curve mark it out for notice. > Oo” O.O.8-4 as, = i i SIDS EIRP a LOLS RA KARR LK KEE Baa _, OK POO OS 2° Fig. 2.—Naran, Co. Donegal. (1909: 6. Wt. 1o0z. 13 dwt. 23 grs.) The large one (Plate X., No. 2) is probably the largest example found ; it measures 111 inches by 10% inches high, and the aperture for the neck has a diameter of 52 inches, and weighs 4 oz. 3 dwt. 21 grs. Plate XI., No. 2, was found in an oak case (fig. 4) at Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan. The case has greatly shrunk; when found it measured 10 inches by 8 inches. The aperture cut out for the neck usually varies from 53 to 63 inches in diameter, or 16 to 18 inches in circumference, and is irrespective of the size of [38*] 2o4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the outer curve of the collar. Fic. 8.—Killarney. (W. 2. Wt. 3 02. 4 dwt. 3 grs.) — Vic. 4.—Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan. 4. Corrry— Cold Lunule in Irelund and North-Western Europe. 2855 always turned at right angles to the plane of the lunula, and serve to clasp the back of the neck, and may have been secured by a tie. It need not, however, be pointed out that they are quite out of place in a head-ornament ; indeed, the geometrical shape of a lunula is contrary to such a theory, and quite different from recognized diadems or head-ornaments. One example found at Valognes has a chain and sort of buckle attached at the ends. It has since been melted down; but a figure of it is preserved (fig. 5). The chain seems to have been ancient—at least it is stated to have been on it as shown when found; but however ancient it may be, it is evident that it was more recently attached than the original make of the ornament. It is, however, of interest as indicating at some time a chain-tie to secure the ends of the ornament.' Fie. 5.—Valognes, Manche. However, it is not the intention of this paper to describe minutely the peculiarities of individual examples. Lunule have been described and published so often it is unnecessary. I seek merely to illustrate in map form their general distribution in Ireland and the adjoining coast-lands of the north-west of the Continent (fig. 6). The accompanying list of finds shows how numerous they are in Ireland, and how rarely they have been found outside this island. The map shows their distribution: two have been found in the West Baltic, at Zealand and Funen. They have otherwise hardly penetrated beyond Brittany. One has been found as far as Fauvillers, Luxembourg. 1 L’ Anthropologie, 1894, p. 206. 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This failure to penetrate far from the coasts of England and Brittany may point to early raids; but the copper and tin of Cornwall, as well as the tin deposits of Brittany, as well as the general trade through Brittany, might explain the finds as indications of the early seeking of the gold deposits of Treland. a DISTRIBUTION ee OF < LUNULA ae 2, | SF Ww, ler sFauvillers Tourlaville Valognes\@ @ ara Montebourg @ St Folan R.Lotre Nesmy - @ @ Fourneau Fic. 6. The presence of lunule in Cornwall and in Brittany is significant. The new view recently put forward exhaustively by Monsieur Louis Siret, that in the tin deposits of the islands off the coast of Brittany are to be sought the Cassiterides, perhaps explains the occurrence of lunule in Brittany.’ We may provisionally take 1200 to 1500 B.c. as a date for the lunule, though the later date may be thought perhaps too late. 1 L’ Anthropologie, tom. xix., 1908, p. 129. Corrry— Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-Western Europe. 257 The finds in France are taken from a paper by M. le Comte Olivier Costa de Beauregard, Congres Archéologique de France, Beauvais, 1905, p. 285. I have adopted his manner of mapping them. He has taken the list chiefly from Monsieur 8. Reinach’s memoir, Revue Celtique, 1900, p. 172. LUNULA NOW EXISTING OR KNOWN TO HAVE FORMERLY EXISTED. IRELAND (61, at least). County. No. Reference. Donegal 2 Trenta, Carrigans, R.I.A. 1889: 20 (1). Naran, R.LA. IOS) s @ (Dy Londonderry 2. BRIA. W.12 (1). R.LA. (loan 1907: 7) (4). Antrim 3 Dublin Penny Journal, vol. iv., p. 295 (8). Down 1 Castlereagh, Ulster Journal of Archeology, vol. ix., p. 46 (1). Tyrone 3 ‘Trillick, R.LA. 1884: 495 (1), Carrickmore, R.LA. 1900: 50 (1). Tartaraghan, Ulster Journal of Archeeology, vol. ix., p. 47 (at Cecil, Augher) (1). Mayo I deley\, IBNOS) S44 GL) Sligo 1 Windele’s Miscellanea, p. 206 (1). Fermanagh 1 Enniskillen (Day Coll.) (1). Monaghan 1 Ballybay (Day Coll.) (1). Galway el ACW eelOx( Sir Colle) Gl): Roscommon 2 Athlone, R.A. W. 5, and 1893: 4 (2). Cavan 2 Newtown, RIA. 1884: 494 (1). Bailieborough (British Museum) (1). Westmeath 2 Ross, RIA. 1896: 15 (1). Mullingar, R.I.A. 1884: a (DY Kildare 4 Dunfierth, R.A. W. 4 8, 9, and 15 (4). Clare 2 Porsoon Callan, R.A. 1887: 52 (1). Proc. R.LA., vol. viii., p. 83 (1). Tipperary 1 Glengall (British Museum) (1). Kerry Dee Banmores elsAe OR, 1755) W756. tho (3) saaelvaleae Killarney, W. 2(1). Mangerton (Brit. Mus.) (1). Cork 2 Ballycotton (Brit. Mus.) (1), and one or perhaps two in Mr. Cliborn’s Scrap-book in R.LA. In addition to the foregoing, there are 14 in the collection of the R.I.A., 1 in the Belfast Museum, 5 in the British Museum, and about 5 in private collections, which are known to have been found in Ireland, but of which the localities have not been recorded. wa (NS) or Oe) County. Cornwall Carnarvonshire Lanarkshire Dumfriesshire . Elginshire Cétes du Nord . Manche Vendée Luxembourg Zealand Funen Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. me Re bo ENGLAND (4). Reference. Penzance (1), Padstow (2), Lesnewth (1) (Arch. Journ., vol. xxii. 276. WALES (1). Llanllyfni (British Museum) (1). SCOTLAND (4). Southside near Coulter (Anderson, vol. i., p. 223) (2). Auchentaggart (Anderson, vol. 1., p. 222) (1). Fochabers (Cat. Nat. Mus. Scot., p. 210) (1). FRANCE (6). Saint-Potan (Reinach, Revue Celtique, 1900, p. 95). Tourlaville (1), Valognes (1) (Reinach, Revue Cel- tique, 1900, p. 95). Montebourg (1) (Cong. Arch. de France, 1905, p. 301). Bourneau (1), Nesmy (1) (Reinach, Revue Celtique, 1900, p. 95). BELGIUM (1). Fauvillers (Cong. Arch. de France, 1905, p. 302) (1). DENMARK (2). Grevinge (A. f. Anth. xix., 9) (1). Skogshoierup (A. f. Anth. xix., 8 (1). Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate IX. 1 INO Fs x No. 2. Treland—locality not recorded (R. 4024. Wt. 1 oz. 1 dwt. 1gr.). 3. Correxy—Goup Lunuta In JRELAND. eee 5 z 4 , { Ne! a) ! . ' ‘Proc. R. 1. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate X, INO: 1, (Co: Londonderry (1909: 7, loan. Wt. 1 oz. 3 dwt. 103 grs., clipped). 2, * 3 No. 2, Athlone, Co. Roscommon (W. 5. Wt. 40z. 3 dwt. 21 grs.) Correy—Goip Lunvutx IN IRELAND. ~*~ Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XI. 1 No. 2. Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan (1884: 494. Wt. loz. 2 dwt. 14 grs.). ¥. Correy—Goup Lunut» IN IRELAND. ay j DE : mn,’ GU dag a pes Wel ae Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XII. ~SN en NAST ESD ' ihe sete FEY aannnnn UY 2S A747 SARA NA IN iN it SSS LLP. “3 < Zea KE: Z KE, Sy : ™ CED NN 4, aN op LE ie a ——sy; FAL4: LL Am = dé SAANNY ~ WOR Ree \ V7 ZNO SSIS 2. -. W272 Zor 22 ZEN ys oN bm Aa AN mei AN Ne ht letia No. 1. (P. 339.) tle 1A ° ho a for) bo ~I ~~ tle No. 38. Co. Limerick (W. 620). 3. tL, ae! G \p Yee ' Vk av < Ses 47 de Le SSIS SY ( y \ ZIis\ \ ANTLVAG \*" —— = 2 = - Bett \ i eaten iil Tet ll! No.6. Co Westmeath (1909: 9). 3. (Loan, H. 8. Upton.) Correy—Goitp Lununa In IRELAND. a Ae one eee eae [ 259 7 xo PREHISTORIC LEATHER SHIELD FOUND AT CLONBRIN, COUNTY LONGFORD. PRESENTED TO THE ACADEMY BY COLONEL W. H. KING-HARMAN, D.L. By E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. PLATES XID, XIV. Read January 11. Ordered for Publication JANuARy 138. Published Fes. 22, 1909, I wisH to place before the Academy an account of a remarkable leather shield found on June 5th of this year, at Clonbrin, County Longford. My. Coffey is adding a note on a most interesting and unexplained feature of the ornamentation on this and certain other shields from Northern Europe. The leather shield (Plate XIII., fig. 1) was discovered by Alexander Fry, who came upon it when cutting turf, 9 feet below the level of the bog at Clonbrin. It was brought to the owner of the property, Col. W. H. King- Harman ; and he, in an enlightened and generous manner, presented it to the Royal Irish Academy for their collection preserved in the National Museum. The shield is made of a solid piece of leather, nearly { of an inch thick, and it was originally probably taken from the chest of a mature bull. It measures 203 inches in length and 193 inches across. It is furnished in the centre with an oblong boss, 74 inches by 53 inches, and about 23 inches in height. The boss has been pressed out of the leather, and has been covered by a cap, composed of somewhat finer leather than the body of the shield, laced on to the boss. It is possible that the pressing out of the leather to form the boss may have caused it to split, and that the cap was put on to cover this, or, as it appears to be made of finer leather, it may have formed a decorative element of the shield; the lacing is very ornamental. Three ribs encircle the boss, the inner one is gapped on one side, and upon the same side, the remaining two have a curious angle. Small round bosses, about 2 inch in diameter and + an inch from each other, are placed in sets of three between the ribs. There are in all twenty-four of these small bosses, and they recall those usual on the circular bronze shields. The edge of the shield is plain. The back of the shield (Plate XIIL., fig. 2), which is the coarse side of the skin, is provided with a leather handle, unfortunately detached ; this was laced on to each side of the back of the boss; on one side the lacing remains in the R.1I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C. [39] 960 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. handle, leaving a corresponding hole on the side of the boss; on the other the lacing has remained attached to the boss, and the aperture is in the handle. As can be noticed from the illustration (Plate XIII, fig. 2), the edge of the leather on each side of the handle has been stitched, possibly to contain an inside strengthening of wood. In general appearance the shield resembles a circular bronze shield found at Bingen on the Rhine (Plate XIV.,, fig. 1), figured by Lindenschmit,! while the disposition of a central boss surrounded by one gapped and two indented ribs recalls the slightly oblong bronze shield found in a bog at Halland, Sweden (Plate XIV., fig. 2), and the two bronze shields of similar shape found near Magdeburg,’ North Germany (Plate XIV., fig. 3). The leather shield may also be compared with two other shields found in Treland. The first (Plate XIV., fig. 5) is the fine circular bronze shield found near Lough Gur,* County Limerick. This is a good example of the ordinary Bronze Age type of shield, with its central circular boss surrounded by numerous circles and small circular bosses. The second (Plate XIV., fig. 4) is the interesting alder-wood shield found 10 feet deep in a bog in 1863 at Annadale, County Leitrim,’ and presented to the Royal Irish Academy by William Slacke, Esq. The illustration is taken from a cast made soon after the shield was discovered and before it had shrunk to its present size. The cast measures 2 feet 24 inches in length and 1 foot 3 inch broad, while the original now measures. only 2 feet 12 inch in length and 1 foot 42 inches in breadth. It will be noted that in this example the boss as well as the shield is oblong, and that the ribs show an indentation upon one side of the boss. The circular bronze shields of Upper and Western Europe, such as the Lough Gur shield (Plate XIV., fig. 5), have been usually placed in the Late Bronze Age, although no example has so far been found associated with objects of a character sufficient to fix the date. The oval shield is supposed to have succeeded this type, and may be taken as partly transitional in form to the oblong shield of South Europe. The oval shield from Halland (Plate XIV., fig. 2) (as appears from its ornamentation, a procession of birds) possibly belongs to the Hallstatt period. It may be questioned whether the leather shield is complete in itself, and if so was it used as a weapon. It shows no signs of having had any supports of wood or other material at the back, nor is it apparent how the leather could have been attached to such a backing. Professor W. Ridgeway’s work, “The 1 Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 1., Heft 11, Taf. i. Nos. 4 and 5. * Lindenschmit, Alt. u.h. Vorz., Band 11., Heft 7, Taf. ii. No. 38. ° Lindenschmit, Alt. u.h. Vorz., Band mr., Heft 7, Taf. ii. Nos. 1 and 2. * Proc. R.I.A., vol. i., 2nd ser., 1879, p. 155. ° Proc, R.I.A., vol. vili., 1861-64, p. 488. Piate XIII. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Fig. 2.—Back. Fig. 1.—Front. Axmsrrong— Luarupr Surnp rrom CronBrin, Co. Lonerorp. Armsrronc— Prehistoric Shield found ut Clonbrin, Co. Longford. 261 Early Age of Greece,’ contains a most important chapter on the use of the round shield,’ and in this he quotes a passage from Polybius, to the effect that, in old days, the Roman Equites were armed with round shields of bull’s hide. The passage as quoted by Professor Ridgeway runs as follows :— [The Roman Equites] ‘‘used to have shields of bull’s hide, just like those round cakes, with a knob in the middle, used at sacrifices; they were useless at close quarters because they were flexible rather than firm; and when their leather shrunk and rotted from the rain, unserviceable as they were before, they then became entirely so. Wherefore, as experience showed them the uselessness of these, they lost no time in changing to the Greek fashion of armour.” In the same chapter, Professor Ridgeway gives it as his opinion that all the bronze shields of the round bossy type had backings_ of leather, leather linings having survived in some of the Etruscan bronze shields. It might therefore be urged that the Clonbrin shield was the leather lining of a bronze shield; but its shghtly oblong shape, the thick- ness of the leather, the lacing on of the boss, and the turning of the coarse side of the skin to the back, all poimt against such a conclusion; and we are more probably right in considering the shield as complete in itself, but possibly copied from a metal shield, its repoussé ornament being somewhat characteristic of metal-decoration. Mr. Coffey has kindly written the following note on the curious orna- mentation of the shield, which I give in his words :— “No attempt has, I believe, been made to explain the peculiar indentation of the ribs at one side of the oval shields of upper Europe. It is always assumed that the shield was held with the longer axis of the oval in an upright position, the indentation of the ribs being at one side. They are thus illustrated by Lindenschmit,’? Montelius,? and Ridgeway.‘ On careful examination, how- ever, it 1s seen that the handle is not placed parallel to the line of the length of the shield, but transversely, or at right angles to the proper position as assumed in the drawings. “This fact is not mentioned in the text of the plates, but may be noticed in the figures. These three shields appear to be the only examples of oval shields with indentations of the ribs at one side; and their oval shape is mainly optical, as the measurements will show, the Halland shield being 70°3 cm. by 67°7 cm., the two Magdeburg 71 cm. by 67 em. and the Irish leather shield 52 cm. by 49 cm. “From the shallow and unpractical nature of the handles, not suitable for a hand-grip, Lindenschmit is inclined to believe that these thin bronze shields 1 « The Early Age of Greece,’ chapter vi., pp. 468-9. 2 Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 111., Heft 7, Taf. ii. 3 «« The Civilization of Sweden in Heathen Times,”’ p. 66. 4 Ridgeway, ‘‘ Early Age of Greece,”’ p. 447. 262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. were not intended for use, but were for some religious or ceremonial purpose. Whether this was so or not, it seems probable that the peculiar positions of the handles would be copied from those of real shields if such existed. “No such difficulties exist in regard to the remarkable leather shield from Clonbrin. The handle forms a good practical hand-grip, like the handle on the circular bronze shield (Plate XIV., fig. 5); but, like the bronze oval shields, it is placed transversely across the oval, at right angles to the way we should expect if the indentations of the ribs were at the side. Even allowing for the unlikely conjecture that the shield has lost somewhat of its shape from lying in the bog, and was originally somewhat rounder, it does not affect the direction of the handle, which, assuming the natural position was upright, as the most convenient for the hand-grasp, places the indentation of the ribs symmetrically in the middle of the margin above or below, and not at either side. “ Now, turning back to the oval bronze shields, whatever may be thought of their use, the direction of the handles, which agrees with the leather shield, assumes a new importance, and opens up a fresh field for speculation as regards the meaning of the indentation. It may be noted that the inaer circle of the three bronze shields, as well as that of the leather shield, is unclosed or gapped at a similar point, immediately opposite the indentation of the other ribs, thus conveying the idea of a channel of entry to the boss at that point. This perhaps furnishes a clue to the meaning of the indentation, possibly of magical import connected with the solar associations of these shields. We do not at all realize the important part various kinds of sympathetic magic played in the affairs of war and hfe. The early literature of Ireland is quite full of references to it, and these are mostly survivals. “The wooden shield (Plate XIV., fig. 4) may be left out of the discussion at present, as there is some doubt that the flattening and indentation may not be due to shrinkage, and not originally intended; moreover the inner circle is complete. Sir William Wilde, describing this shield shortly after 1ts presentation, stated: ‘A very remarkable and equable indentation exists along one side of the boss in the line of the lateral diameter of the shield, which can only be accounted for in three ways: by the tool of the artist, by pressure while in the bog, or by greater shrinking of the fibrous texture of the wood at this particular point from a knot or such other cireumstance.? Sir William Wilde added that he had had a cast of the shield made soon after it came into his possession, and that ‘during the drying process it shrunk about three inches in the lateral, but only a quarter of an inch in the long diameter.’” ‘ Proceedings R.I. A., vol. viii., 1861-64, p. 489. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XIV. Fig. 1.—Bronze Shield from Bingen. (Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 1., Heft xr., Taf. i. Nos. 4 and 5.) Fig. 2.—Bronze Shield found at Halland. (Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Ban m1., Heft 7, Taf. ii. No. 3.) fears sie Fig. 3.—Bronze Shields from Magdeburg. (Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 111., Heft 7, Taf, ii. Nos. 1 and 2.) Fig. 5.—Bronze Shield found near Lough Gur, Co. Limerick. ARMSTRONG— SHIELDS. Fy Ba 1, G By as “AX 998d "vOS WOIF UL SUTTIOD UoYM may Aq WoyYy 981N09 OY} OUT] pzJOp 94} pur : pooyour oplwooy pur nanquiery ‘A<[quqord ysour ‘axor~M aov[d oy} MOS sLOYUR 91 J, “ISVO(—) AVM, HL NO STING VAVINY V— Naa) ‘ayIW seatydesboay aud SS SE BEREAN OS GE PEM AO Pe card YES fe) “ATVIS E swoYyey Ul Yydap alg saunGiy ayy a) t \ 6 ra ! (497M YUOUT FD SLINOI) —>. OO %1 — ZI ss a 4904 26017005 “) 9 LOruOLes mw 7 , BJOOUIIUINOD x8 1 LT EDS & y * aa Pa NG ay uo} A unD, A) \ ae ye ; rf 6 s9 Ph my 207 SONG ‘ a eG} 8 PUSH CI OUeY ya & YU YHOU TE’ ‘Nv om Aogurnyyy fh 214 weibooyt 6 ee ON . “a GB iy =) - ) nmr yph i L2 re y 0 \ ay t EI “ M7 ‘ les ete) ’ & OAL L * rmting oy het z 01 x ~ or = VY PpaadgyTy@ (7 yoo, way ~~~. ‘ AP & pumps Punoxs 1) 8 b SS > z a i 21 eo Of Ayo0y Uaayoo?s ce ) : 91 1 3 " (Qoy (o>, \ ( by MTUSOMYNS: Wa Syooy M ee, ye syooy ohpy armbung ye we oe iw oe . . \ (Za - E I" YUSOMP | 7, SYIOM LOUUOD ea & A 5 A % one? u 242eaM peq ul s3 % "99G “TIAXX ‘TOA. “peoy “| NT “OOL [ 28 4 XII. ARMADA SHIPS ON THE KERRY COAST. By REV. WILLIAM SPOTSWOOD GREEN, C.B., M.A. PATE XOVe Read January 11. Ordered for Publication JANuary 18. Published Frpruary 24, 1909. On August 9th and 10th, in the year 1588, the remnant of the Spanish Armada, numbering about one hundred sail of all classes, passed the Orkneys into the Atlantic on their way back to Spain. They met with a series of cyclones; and for nearly a month were beating about the ocean, some two hundred miles west and north-west of Ireland. Many of those that approached the Irish coast were driven ashore and wrecked. Some were more fortunate and reached safe anchorages, whence they finally got back to Spain. When searching documents for information regarding the wrecks of the Armada, I came across Captain Duro’s collection of papers in “ La Armada Invencible.”’ These papers, which he was the first to publish, were found in the old library of Simancas in Spain. One of them, Captain Cuellar’s letter, describing his stay in Ireland, has several times been translated into English, and is fairly well known. Another, which has, I think, never been done into English, I found most helpful. Its title, translated, is “Account of what happened to Marcos de Aramburu, Controller and Paymaster of the Galleons of Castille in the vice-flagship of those under his charge.” His ship was the San Juan Bautista, of 750 tons, 24 guns, and 245 men. She had suffered much in the engagements with the English fleet, and, hke many others, had lost anchor and cable off Gravelines when escaping from the fire-ships. The narrative begins when the fleet was off Rockall, and ends with this ship’s arrival in Spain. The extract which I quote deals only with events that happened on the Irish coast. The original contains many technical phrases difficult to interpret; for the translation I am indebted to Mr. William E. Purser, whose knowledge of Old Spanish was invaluable. I also derived much assistance from Dr. D. W. Freeman. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. (40) 264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The vessel, on September 11th, is running south-east with a south-west wind, ze. wind abeam, and certain islands are sighted. These may be the Ox and Cow, off Dursay, now called the Bull and Cow, or they may be the Quelms. These latter undoubtedly are the Skelligs, but I can find no derivation for the word. The Harbour of Vicey is a wild anchorage in the Blasket Sound. From the direction from which the Spaniards approached it, the entrance presents a fearful scene of breakers, thundering over rocks and sunken reefs ; and considering they had no detailed charts, and that the tide causes the sea to break heavily where there are in reality no rocks, the passage was enough to try the nerves of the bravest. With regard to the name Vicey, Vick is an Irish diminutive; one of the larger Blasket Islands is still called Vickillaun. After first sighting the islands, the ship was driven north-west by a southerly gale; and when again they made land, on September 15th, they were to the north-west of the Blaskets, and running south with a westerly wind. I think it probable that the islands they first sighted were Teraght and Tooskert of the Blasket group, or the Skelligs—not the Bull and Cow, as otherwise it is difficult to understand how the ship could have been so far north, as stated, on the 13th. It is important to note that in 1588 the variation of the compass in these latitudes was 10° E.; now it is about 20° W. The ship that our narrator met at sea was the San Juan, vice-flagship of the squadron of Portugal, 1050 tons, 50 guns, and (before the fighting) 500 men. She was commanded by Don Martinez de Recalde, Admiral of the whole Armada (the Duke of Medina Sidonia being Military Commander). Recalde, no doubt, knew the Kerry coast well, for some years previously he commanded the squadron that landed the unfortunate expedition which met its fate at Fort del Oro in Smerwick Harbour. With these explanatory remarks, Aramburu may tell his own story. On the 11th [of September], two hours before daybreak, going with a fresh south-west breeze on the south-east tack, land was sighted [not more than] a league off. As it was very murky and cloudy, some said these were the Drosey Islands, and others, those of the Quelms; . . . the pilot of the quarter-deck decided they were the Ox and Cow, eight leagues from the Cape. We tacked out to sea with the wind §.S.W., and kept sailing to the west. At 4 o’clock in the evening the wind began to freshen and the sea to get up. On the 12th we kept the same course out to sea. At 5 o’clock p.m. it began to blow from the south with such force that at night there was a most violent storm with a very wild sea, and great darkness on account of the heavy clouds. The ship Trinidad was sailing close to us, under foresail and mainsail; but after midnight we lost sight of her, though we showed her our lantern, GREEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 260 On the 13th, at daybreak, the wind went rapidly round to the north-west, and the sea began to go down. We were going south-east. On the 14th of the same month we kept the same course with the same wind. At noon we saw to leeward a big ship with a tender, about as far off as one could see. We gradually worked down on to her, and at nightfall were a league off, but could not follow her, as it was dark. We kept our lantern burning all night, that she might see us. On the 15th, running south with the wind west, two hours before daybreak, we saw a vessel to windward of us, showing us light and going north, and another to leeward, which had no lantern burning. We suspected they were the same as those of the [previous] evening, and that they were trying to get away from the land, of which we [too] were in dread. For what was wanting till day, we kept on the course we were going. When day broke, we saw ahead of us two large islands, and to port, in the east, the [main] land; and as we could not weather it, we turned to N.N.W. The two aforesaid vessels were coming along, moving off from it; and we recognized them as the flag-ship of Juan Martinez de Recalde and a tender. We turned towards him, despairing, with the wind athwart, and we ignorant of the coast, of any remedy, and saw that being able to double one of the islands, towards another stretch of land, which he saw before him, he turned east. We stood to windward of her and followed, thinking he had some information. He kept approaching the land and ran into the port of Vicey, through an entrance between low rocks, about [as wide as] the length of a ship, and anchored. We came [in] behind her, and after [us] the tender. This was shown by a Scotchman whom he had on board his ship, whose vessel the Duke had taken.1 This day we saw another ship to leeward close to the land. [We must hope that] God will have been pleased to come to her aid, for she was in great danger.” On the 16th, Juan Martinez gave us two cables and an anchor; for we had nothing but the cable which was down, and I gave him an anchor of 80 ewt. which was no use to us, and of which he stood in the greatest need. On the 17th, Juan Martinez sent a large boat with fifty arquebusiers to look out for a landing-place on the coast, to collect information, and to treat with the Irish for a supply of water, which was badly wanted, and of meat. They found nothing but steep cliffs on which the sea broke; and on the land some hundred arquebusiers were waving a white flag with a red cross [on it]. It is surmised that they were English, and that eight men whom Juan 1 They evidently passed to the westward of Innish Tooskert, and, turning east, ran before the wind, close to the north of the islet of Carrigafadda, to the anchorage. Recalde, no doubt, selected this narrow passage in preference to the wide one between the islands and the mainland, because, with the wind westerly, he might have failed to luff up to the anchorage; and failure would have meant destruction on the cliffs to leeward. 2 This was probably a ship that was reported lost in Tralee Bay. [40*) 266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Martinez sent on the 15th in a long boat to reconnoitre were taken prisoners by them, or had perished in the sea.’ The 18th, 19th, and 20th, we remained in the same port without being able to get out. Juan Martinez went on taking in water; and I, having no long-boat or other boat, could do nothing; and he but little, and that with much labour. On the morning of the 21st the wind began to blow from the west with terrible violence. [It was] clear, with but little rain. The ship of Juan Martinez drifted down on ours. He dropped anchor with another cable, and, having smashed our lantern and the tackle on our mizzen-mast, brought the ship to. At midday the ship Santa Maria de la Rosa, of Martin de Villa Franea,? came in by another entrance nearer the land, towards the north- west, and on coming in fired a gun, as if asking help, and another when further in. She had all her sails torn to ribbons, except the foresail. She anchored with a single anchor, as she had no more. And as the tide, which was coming in from the south-east, beat against her stern, she held on till two o’clock, when it began. to ebb, and at the turn she commenced drifting, about two splices of cable from us, and we with her; and in an instant we saw she was going to the bottom while trying to hoist the foresail, and immediately she went down with the whole crew, not a soul escaping—a most extraordinary and terrible occurrence. We were drifting down on her to our perdition. It pleased our Lord that for that passage in case of such a necessity, we [had | put a [new] stock to an anchor which had [only] half a stock, and which Juan Martinez gave us with a cable. We dropped [this] anchor and her head came round; and we hauled in the other anchor, and found the stock with half the shank, for the rest was broken [off], and the cable chafed by the rocks over which we were lying. The ship of Miguel de Aranivar also came in with this [ship ]. The same evening at 4 o’clock the ship San Juan, of Fernando Horra, came in with the mainmast gone, and, on entering, the foresail was blown to threads; she let go anchor and brought to. Owing to the gale, it was impossible to communi- cate with or help her. On the 22nd, in the morning, he lowered his long-boat, and made known his distressed condition. As it was seen to be hopeless, Juan Martinez decided that I should take the whole of the company of Gonzalo Melendez, and distributed that of Diego Bazan among the tenders. I urged him to leave, putting before him my distressed condition; and how, without a boat, I could not supply myself with water, while bread and other stores were being used up; to set fire to the ship and to start. He wished, as will be seen, to remove the guns from that [Horra’s] * These men were captured and taken prisoners to Dingle, where they were examined. * ‘This ship was vice-flagship of the Squadron of Guipuscoa, 943 tons, 26 guns, 297 men. GREEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 267 ship, and to make a special effort [to do so], which was quite impossible, as will be seen; and so he publicly gave me leave to go to Spain. On the morning of the 28rd, we set out from Vicey with a light easterly wind; and on leaving the port,! at a distance of about two cables, the wind dropped, while the current was carrying us on to the island, so that we were very near being lost. The wind got up again, and we went out with top-gallant- sails set, as far as the reefs which lie to the north; and there the wind fell calm again, while the tide was drifting us on to the land to the north, between four islands and the reefs. We anchored before nightfall, with one spring, as we had no more; and an hour after nightfall the wind began to blow from the south-east, and the ship to drift on to the islands, which are so rocky that no one coming on to them could be saved. We brought the ship round with the spring, and, weighing anchor, set sail, commending ourselves to our Lord, not knowing whether there was any way out. A desperate venture; witha dark and cloudy night, we tried to get out to wind- ward of the reefs, but the current would not allow us; rather it was carrying us to our destruction. We turned and tried by an opening between the islands. ‘he wind was freshening still more; there was a sea on, with heavy clouds and violent showers. It pleased our Lady, to whom we commended ourselves, that we should get out, sailing all that night to the west, so that by morning we found ourselves eight leagues from land. On the 24th, three hours after daybreak, a violent storm of wind from the same quarter burst on us, with frequent heavy showers, and a high sea. By the will of God it did not last more than two hours. We lay to, and suddenly the wind sprang round to the west; and as the heavy head sea caused the ship to labour a great deal, great damage was done. We could not set any sails till evening, when we did so with a moderate wind; and next day at dawn we found ourselves off the opening of the port by which we had got out, three leagues to sea, and [the weather] calm. On the morning of the 25th, the wind began to blow from S.E. by south. We tacked to the west to avail ourselves of the wind to double Dursey Head. We sailed all that day and the night till next morning, [when] we judged we were ten leagues out to sea. On the 26th, thé wind chopped round to W.S.W. [and] south-west; and we kept sailing with a high wind and a heavy sea under press of canvas §.8.E., and sometimes south-east by a quarter south, till we thought Dursey Head had been doubled, and that we were fourteen leagues from it to the south. 1 Taking advantage of the ebb tide, he tried to get out by the main southern entrance ; but, with the flood, he had to turn and try the passages to north-west among the reefs. 268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. On the 28th, in the morning, the wind shifted suddenly to south and 8.8.W., and we changed our course to west and W.N.W. At midnight such a violent north-west gale got up with such a rough sea and heavy showers that our fore- sail was blown to ribbons, not a thread of it remaining. We lowered the main- top-sail, but were unable to furl it. The ship began to roll tremendously, in consequence of which the guns which were with the ballast shifted to port with the barrels and cables, and three seas struck us in the waist, so that we thought all was up with us. We got up a studding-sail on the fore-tackle, commending ourselves to God and His Blessed Mother. With this the ship began to get fairly under control; and so we remained for what was left of the night until the morning. From the morning of the 29th, the wind began going down; and we sailed south till morning, when we set an old foresail which we got into order. At night the light wind slackened somewhat, and we sailed till morning south-east a quarter east. All day we worked at righting the ship. The 30th, too, we employed our- selves in righting the ship. We got up the top-mast and made things ship-shape. It was calm up to nightfall, when the wind sprang round to the north-west; there was a gale all that night. Tull morning we sailed south, without setting the main-top-sail, as it looked like bad weather, and, owing to the sickly state of the crew, [there would have been trouble] in case it had been necessary to take in sail. While the tragedies above described were being enacted in the Blasket Sound, it is interesting to know what was going on on shore; and the Irish State Papers give us this information. Mr. James Trant, the Government agent in the Dingle District, reports from Dunquin, to Sir Edward Denny in Tralee, of the great ships he saw riding at anchor between “the Ferriter’s Great Island and the shore.’ He no doubt commanded the soldiers that tried to prevent Recalde from obtaining water; but he does not report what seems to be a fact, that Recalde took the water in spite of him. The crew of the first boat which Recalde sent ashore were taken prisoners to Dingle; and their evidence, which occupies many pages in the State Papers, describes the sad state in which the crews of the ships were. In Recalde’s ship alone, 20 men were killed in the fighting, but 200 had died of disease; and at that time men were dying every day. It may be noted in Aramburu’s narration that the Santa Maria dela Rosa went down with all hands. This was not exactly true, for Mr. Trant’s men captured one survivor, by name Antonia de Monana, who came ashore on some wreckage ; he also was taken to Dingle. He said he was the pilot’s GreEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 269 son, and mentioned many of the grandees who were on board; he also said that the ship contained 50,000 ducats in gold, an equal amount in silver, and a quantity of gold and silver plate. Besides this, she carried “50 great pieces, all cannons of the field ; 25 pieces of brass and cast-iron belonging to the ship; there were also in her 50 tuns of sack.” The question which naturally suggests itself is, Where did the Santa Maria sink? The ships that first came in let go their anchors in the right place, between Beginish and the Great Blasket, on a sandy bottom. In the gales that followed they dragged their anchors in an easterly direction, and were finally anchored on rocks, probably about the ten-fathom lne. The Santa Maria anchored near them, and must have dragged at least half way across the Sound; and probably, as the tide was then ebbing, she sank some- where near the Stromboli Rock, which is marked on the Admiralty charts. That rock may then have been awash, though now there are two and a half fathoms on it at low water. It seems to have been smashed when H.M.S. Stromboli struck it some fifty years ago. Whatever treasure may have been in the other ship that sank (the San Juan, of Ragusa) was, no doubt, taken out of her by Recalde, who tried to salve her guns. I should say her wreck lies further to the westward than that of the Santa Maria, but the area in which they both undoubtedly lie is not an extensive one. About seventy years ago the Blasket islanders fished up a small brass cannon, with a coat-of-arms on it bearing the device of an uprooted tree. It is preserved in Clonskeagh Castle, near Dublin. For those who have time and means at their disposal this part of the Blasket Sound would be an interesting field for discovery. GrEEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 269 son, and mentioned many of the grandees who were on board; he also said that the ship contained 50,000 ducats in gold, an equal amount in silver, and a quantity of gold and silver plate. Besides this, she carried “50 great pieces, all cannons of the field ; 25 pieces of brass and cast-iron belonging to the ship; there were also in her 50 tuns of sack.” The question which naturally suggests itself is, Where did the Santa Maria sink? The ships that first came in let go their anchors in the right place, between Beginish and the Great Blasket, on a sandy bottom. In the gales that followed they dragged their anchors in an easterly direction, and were finally anchored on rocks, probably about the ten-fathom line. The Santa Maria anchored near them, and must have dragged at least half way across the Sound; and probably, as the tide was then ebbing, she sank some- where near the Stromboli Rock, which is marked on the Admiralty charts. That rock may then have been awash, though now there are two and a half fathoms on it at low water. It seems to have been smashed when H.M.S. Stromboli struck it some fifty years ago. Whatever treasure may have been in the other ship that sank (the San Juan, of Ragusa) was, no doubt, taken out of her by Recalde, who tried to salve her guns. I should say her wreck lies further to the westward than that of the Santa Maria, but the area in which they both undoubtedly lie is not an extensive one. About seventy years ago the Blasket islanders fished up a amell brass cannon, with a coat-of-arms on it bearing the device of an uprooted tree. It is preserved in Clonskeagh Castle, near Dublin. For those who have time and means at their disposal this part of the Blasket Sound would be an interesting field for discovery. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [41] he 2705 | GHEE: THE FORESTS OF THE COUNTIES OF THE LOWER SHANNON VALLEY. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Read Fepruary 22. Ordered for Publication Frpruary 24. Published Aprit 20, 1909. INDEX TO SECTIONS. Alder, 5 bis, 8, 13, Hawthorn, 3, 4, 5, 18, 19. Apple, 14, 16, 17, 18, 26. Hazel, 4, 5, 9, 11, 18. Arbutus, 10. Holly, 4, 10, 16-18, 22, 24. Ash, 3, 4, 10, 12, 20. Tron Works, 14, 24, 25. Beech, 5. Ivy, 5, 9. ‘« Bili,”’ venerated tree, 7 dis, 10, 17, 19, 28. Juniper, 3. Birch, 4, 5, 7, 9, 19. Kerry Co., 28. Civil Survey (1655), 15, 26, and often. Larch, 5, 11. Clare, 1-15. Limerick Co., 16-27. Desmond Survey (1583), 20. Nettle, 22. Elder, 8. Oak, 4-19, 21, 23, 25, 28. Elm, 5, 19. Oil Mills, 14. Fir, 4, 5, 8. Osiers, 5, 6. Foxglove, 10. Sallow, 25. Furze, 13, 16. Sloe, 5, 19. Garlic, 10. Yew, 3, 5, 10, 11, 18. Gooseberry, 18. Wood, amount in 1655— Hawk aeries, 24, 25. Clare, 15. Limerick, 27. (1) AT a time when all interested in forestry are looking with anxiety on the destruction of trees in Ireland, especially on the estates sold under recent Acts of Parliament, it may be of interest, and even of importance, to methodize our knowledge of the forests that covered so much of the counties of the Lower Shannon Valley, especially those of Limerick and Clare. Before the present tendency arose to cut down whole plantations, there was a considerable amount of land afforested, but nothing compared to that which, hardly three centuries ago, covered the hills and thousands of acres of the plains in this district. So far as we can reckon, there stood in 1653 at least 24,650 acres of wood in Co. Clare, and 13,580 in Co. Limerick; and, in the latter case, the Elizabethan Surveys, after the great Desmond Rebellion (1583-6), show how much more abundant timber was two generations before the detailed Surveys were compiled, Wesrrope— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 271 These notes, collected during a quarter of a century, are, of course, extremely fragmentary, especially for the early period; for it was no object of monk, bard, or historian to tell more than incidentally of the great forests among which lay the theatre of their heroes’ actions. Nevertheless, much may be learned in such stray gleams of light; while even fiction, with its extraordinary setting of painfully accurate topography, is not to be passed by ; and the “Mesca Ulad” may yield us hints as illuminative as those in sraver works. The names of places tell us much; could we fix their age, they should be some of our most reliable evidence. Many are doubtless very early ; but we can at best only fix their minimum of age. CouNTY CLARE. (2) Let us briefly give the physical features of the northern county. Its eastern side contains the two mountain tracts of Aughty, or Sheve Boughty, and Slieve Bernagh, caps of sandstone and slate, rising high above the limestone plains. The western has also two; the Burren, an upland of limestone sloping southward, and Mount Callan, which dominates all the shale land in the south-western reach of the country. Of these, the highest points of the first are 1,315 feet above the sea near Lough Ka, and 1,026 feet at Cappabaun. In Slieve Bernagh two points are over 1,740 feet high; in Burren, Slieve Elva and Shieve Carran are both 1,074 feet high; the hill above Black Head is only 6 feet lower. Much of the rest is from 700 to 900 feet high. Callan is 1,287 feet high. Few of the other hills exceed 500 feet above the sea. Large tracts of low, rich grass-land, with drift hills, occupy most of the eastern “half,” while moors and bogs, with broad borders of better land along the sea and the great rivers, occupy the south-western part from Inagh to Kilrush. One first turns to the Annals before the Norman Conquest ; but they tell us very little. We will next see what the place-names may teach us.’ (3) NORTH-WESTERN CLARK. Treeless as are now the heights of Burren, it is evident that formerly, as now, a certain amount of timber grew, not only in the deep valleys, but far up in the mountain slopes. We first notice Killoghil, near Ballyvaughan; the name, like Eoghil in Aran, possibly refers to the oak rather than the yew. Readers of the Dindseanchas?’ may recall the great oak, “ EKog Mughna,” in Westmeath, and “Ho” in other cases is undoubtedly used for the oak. Dwarf oaks still grew at the Aran site at 1 In the difficulty of deciding in many cases whethera Kill or Kyle name be ‘‘ Cil’’ or ¢* Coill,”’ I think it best to use only names for which the evidence is strong for their ‘* wood” origin. 2 Revue Celtique, 1894, p. 277. 272 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. O’Donovan’s visit. However, Hugh Brigdall, in his description of Co. Clare, about 1695, notes that yew and juniper abounded in Burren.’ On the shore of Galway Bay we have Rossalia, if the ‘ Ross’ be not a point rather than a wood. Some writers mention the wood of Siudaine on the same shore, about Muckinish; but the old writers call it a camp or a place. The “ Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaigh,” a fourteenth-century history, shows that there were thick woods at more than one spot in the Turlough valley, to the south-east of the last. We hear twice of Dubh Gleann wood, or Coillanair, the wood of slaughter, at Deelin, in this glen, mentioned in a poem of about 1281, cited in thes“ Cathreim.” Round Slieve Elva, we find evidence of an oak-forest at Derrynavahagh, near Lisdoonvarna, and of an ash-wood at Ballinshenmore, on ; "Po, Date re as LENINAGH MROEA SEN ROMCRECEY Soe Beey, rf \\\ ~ G> RATHBORNETES DUGHT MAMA KILLONAGHAN SSP KIC RNEYEE jaya 79 SUP OOK allt cRUMLN E enny RRR” aL OUEHTOMRAR woucuninimmres fg KILMACDUACE KILLILAGH® “vitae PENoga fat 8 y TOOMUREIM KI SHANNY oi CT AOOY KILLASPUGLONANER ST COA CLOONEY, Hy ra SE oi +KILTOLAGH ILMANA + 2 oysent *RUAN Ne i-~ Celt wa HEEN < Y (D Te Kt URAUCHTS STVLLA iu Sf + s DROMCLIFF+DOORA +C LOONEY Nous wv 0 + K/LBRECAN O Tseity + Aatton st € Lip, ERYULMOE + # ki SSPKILLALOE Xe QUIN CLONLEAZ OKENS SA FR/AR'S /SLAND — = Ns NEO a) Kir wasociaay KIUMIHIL KILCHRIS DIAGRAM OF THE Country CLARE PARISHES. The early maps, 1590-1610, show large masses of forests about Feakle; north of Killaloe; at Cratloe; from Kilmurry MacMahon up to Inagh and Kilnamona; and between Corofin and Inchicronan (see Hardiman, No. 63; Speed, &c.). which that village is built; while another ash-name occurs at Gleninshin, in Kileorney. The names Feenagh and Caherfeenagh show that the deep valley behind Rathborney was wooded ; indeed, large ash-trees still grow in it near the great crescent of the stone fort of Lismacsheedy ; while at the head of the pass above it is the ancient ring-wall of Caheranardurrish, which O’Donovan derives from ‘‘ Ardross,” the high wood. In 1094, when the Siol Muiredagh wasted Corcomroe and East Connaught, they slew many of their enemies in a desperate battle against Tadgh, son of Ruaidri O’Conor at Fidnagh. This * “Commonplace Book relating to Ireland’? (MSS. Trinity College, Dublin, I. 1-2, p. 235). * Annals of Ulster. Wusrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 273 was probably Feenagh, as it commands an important pass from the edge of Connaught, through which we find an ancient hill-road to the Caher valley from the pass of Carcairnaglearagh, near Corcomroe Abbey, round into Glenarraga, by Feenagh, Formoyle, and on to the ancient forts above Crumlin. It seems to have been followed by the army of King Donchad on their march to Corcomroe Abbey in 1317. Evidence of the little ragged hawthorn bushes occurs at Poulnaskagh in Kilcorney, and Knocknaskeheen ; of the holly, at Iskancullen—stunted bushes, indeed, are still found in the craggy districts not far from the last. A nearly vanished thicket gave its appellation to the curious square stone fort of Caherkyletaun. Creevagh, “place of branches,” farther to the S.E., deserved its name even in 1655, as it was covered with dwarf-wood. General Ludlow, about 1651, quotes a proverb of Burren: “There is neither wood enough to hang a man, water enough to drown him, or earth enough to bury him.”? During the same period we have the help of the “Books of Distribution.” Clare is very fortunate in being treated far more fully in this Survey than many of the other counties; the more so that all, save three, of its Down Survey Maps were burned.” The book gives the nature of the ground and the acreage of the woods and shrubberies, but does not specify the kinds of trees. Eastern Clare and Corcomroe are contained in the first volume, and Western Clare (save Corcomroe) in the second.’ In Burren, few of the parishes had plantations or shrubberies in 1655. Most lay in the north-eastern parts. In Oughtmama parish there were 132 acres of wood and 327 of dwarf-wood found in Carran, chiefly at Creevagh, with 200 of wood in Drumereehy, while they had shrubberies respectively of 272, 166, and 350 acres in extent, besides 225 in Gleninagh, and 357 in Abbey parish. The total covered 2,660 acres. (4) CorcomroE.—This was a far more favourable place for trees; it must have been closely wooded in early times, to judge from the endless finds of tree-roots and stems of bog-deal in the bogs. They also are found in sub- merged bogs under the sand in Liscannor Bay. The place-names are few. We find Beighey or Birchfield, Garraun, and Caheraderry, the stone fort of the oaks, and Knocknaskeagh, all near Liscannor: Derreen in Kilshanny, and perhaps Keelkyle and Drumminagran (little ridge of the boughs). Brian MacMurrough O’Conor, at his death in March, 1593, held Ardnekoyllie and its wood, Ardkill, in Derreen, near Dough.‘ I do not know if Cahernafurreesha 1 Ludlow’s Memoirs, vol. i., p. 379. 2 'These have been recently published from the early copies in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris, by permission of the French Government. ’ It and the Desmond Surveys are preseryed in the Public Record Office of Dublin. 4 Inquisition No. 43, taken 1612. O74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. implies a forest, for the rocks near it are named Furreera, not Furreesha. More inland, Ballyculleeny implies ‘ holly-trees, and Ardnacullia, ‘a wood’; the English form of the latter, “ Woodmount,” is found near Ennistymon ; Derry- nakeilla is found in Kiltoraght. Caheraderry is named as Cahiridarum in 1189 in the charter, granted by King Donald O’Brien to Clare Abbey.' The subsequent allusions are merely incidental, the most striking being that where the Four Masters tell us in 1573 how “ the wolves of the forest ” to the south of Lehinch rejoiced over the bodies of the O’Briens slain there in the frontal attack on the hill near Beal an chip. In 1655 good timber was found—in Clooney 247 acres, and Kilmanaheen 62 acres. Round Kilfenora lay abundant dwarf wood (557 acres), which also was found in Kilmanaheen (119 acres) and Kilshanny (162 acres), but only 10 acres lay in Kilmacreehy, and 65 acres of shrubbery in Clooney. About 309 acres of timber trees, and 900 of dwarf trees and shrubs, or 1220 acres in all. Most of the land was in pasture, and some in tillage. In the low ground at Kilmanaheen “ Currough pastures, full of rushes and overgrown gutters,” were then, as now, a characteristic. Little is recorded of the eighteenth century ; but, in 1808, Hely Dutton’s inquiries for the Statistical Survey inform us* that, in Burren, a small farmer named Ready had about twenty years before brought seedling ash-trees and quickens from Dublin. These trees had greatly improved, though in bare, craggy ground. The country about Ennistymon was entirely stripped of trees by 1808. But Michael Daly, a reputed centenarian, who died in 1796, remembered woods of full-grown oak and ash covering that district. Since then the MacNamaras have planted the pretty glen round their house along the cascades of the Inagh river. Similarly, the O’Briens, despite its exposed site, have planted the ridge on which Ballinalacken Castle stands, with much success; and the late Dr. W. H. Stacpoole Westropp planted the glen near the Spectacle Bridge, and other spots at Lisdoonvarna. A neglected planta- tion on the eastern slope of Sheve Elva and abundant flourishing woods at Gragans, Ballyallaban, and Ballyvaughan, in Glenaraga, with abundance of hawthorn woods behind Ballinalacken, and tall hazel thickets at Poulacarran and Kilcorney, show that much might be done to afforest even the apparently most hopeless part of Clare. (5) Ixcuiguiy—In this barony we find, especially round its beautiful 1 Journal Roy. Soc. Ant., vol. xxii., p. 78. ‘* Kandridarum ”’ is evidently intended for Kaheri- darum. We only have it ina poor seventeenth-century copy, MSS. Trinity College Library, F.i., 15. The forests at the various places are given to the Abbey. * The Civil Survey of Clanmorris, Barony of Kerry, defines its usage of this term as ‘‘a gutter or running spring” (page 2). * Statistical Survey of Co. Clare, p. 269. Westropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 275 lake and on its great ridge, abundant plantations, chiefly planted by William Burton, of Clifden, before 1808. Bindon Blood about the same time planted some 80 acres of land at Rockforest with oak, elm, beech, birch, Scotch fir, and spruce, alder, sycamore, larch, and other trees. Rockforest still justifies its name, though large old timber is not to be seen ; its old name was “ Clanchy’s Forest,” Coill O bFlanchada ; through it ran the ancient road Bealach Fidhail, called by MacGrath in 1311 “ the way of Fidhail’s wood,” and, in 1314, “ the strong wood of Fidhail.” The same author, under 1278, mentions “ the shady and in-sweet-birds-abounding woods of Brentir,’ in Inagh,! in the southern part of Inchiquin, and the woods between Tully O’ Dea and Inchiquin, through which Mahon O’Brien and his routed army fled after their crag-ridge was stormed by Prince Murchad. A wood near Dysert O’Dea played an impor- tant part in the decisive battle near that place in May, 1318. A century later—in about 1420—the topographer, O’Huidrin, speaks of Ui Flaithri, near Corofin, as at “ Finnchoradh, land of Ui Cathail, “land of the yew,” and of Tully O’Dea, then, as now, “ Tealach of the plain of brown nuts.” It will be remembered that when Hugh Roe O’Conor invaded Clare in 1599, he entered this barony by Rockforest, marching through Coill O bFlanchada, and Bealach an Fhiodfail in Kinel Fermaic. That same year Sir Conyers Clifford sent soldiers, under Richard Scurlog, the Sheriff of Clare, to pursue Torlough O’Brien through Bealach an Fhiodfail.2 The place-names connected with trees in the barony commemorate the alder at Gortbofarna in Inagh; the tree is also named among the timber of the barony in a grant to Donough, Earl of Thomond, in 1622. The oak appears in the names Derryharriff, Knockaderry in Rath, Derrola in Kilnamona, and in Kilkeedy at Derry- lumman, also at Derryowen Castle (Doire Hogain in 1599). Kylea seems to be a wood-name. The hawthorn was evidently noteworthy at Skagh- vickencrow, with its legend of the treasure buried under the roots.? The sloe was, and is, found at Drinagh; the ash at Drominshin, and osieries, we may add, at Cloonselherny in Kilkeedy. ‘The last was Cluain-sailcher- naigh in 1599.4 Kylederryangheen at Crossard and Garraneafuinsheog (Ashfield) are to the north and west of Corofin. In 1655 the only timber woods lay in Kilkeedy; they are named in nearly every townland, amount to 2,100 acres, and probably formed one of the largest woods in Clare. Of 1Inagh is itself an ivy-name, ‘‘ Hidnagh’’; it seems to be first named in connexion with St. MacCreehy, about 580. See Limerick Field Club Journal, vol. iii., p. 210. The ivy was too common (like the hazel) for distinctive naming ; it is, therefore, a rare place-name—e.g. Cahereiny in Kilraghtis, Knockaneena, and Killaneena in Feakle, and a few others. 2 Annals of the Four Masters. 3 See a paper by Dr. G. U. Macnamara in the Journal of the Limerick field Club, yol. i., Part iv. Annals of the Four Masters. 276 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. small woods, we find in Kilnaboy, 711 acres; in Rath, 23; in Dysert, 433; and in Kilnamona, 134, with 1,300 acres of shrubbery—in all 3,400 acres. SouTH-WESTERN CLARE. (6) ISLANDS.—We now go southward to the west of the River Fergus. Beginning at that river, we find, in the barony of Islands, oak-names at Derrygarve in Kilmaley and Derrynacragga, and Darragh in Killone, and traces of osierles in the names of Willowbank and Drumeliffe, the Drumleb of the Papal Taxation of 1302. Mac Grath mentions the woods of Forbair, now Furroor, and “the green-oaked, spreading-boughed, clear-streamed Drumerencha,” the ridge of Edenvale and Rockmount, in which lurked the clan Turlough, till destiny gave their foes Mahon and his army into their hands at Clare Abbey, followed by the sack of Ennis and the fearful massacre of the captives in the bog of Moinnasaed, in 1278. These woods were, however, nearly cleared away by 1655. Kullone had then 60 acres of shrubs, probably at Edenvale; Clare Abbey parish had 17 acres of dwarf wood; Drumceliffe had 103 acres of good timber, much shrubby crag and dwarf timber, covering 1,220 acres; while, further south, Clondegad had only 2 acres of wood and 165 of shrubbery. If we are not pressing too far the formal phraseology of King Donald’s charter to Clare Abbey in 1189, Kellonia, Kilbreakin, Dromore, and Inchicronan, in central Clare, were granted with their woods to the monks—“ campis et nemoribus.” (7) Iprickay, lying along the Atlantic, has more tree-names than might be expected. The country at Quilty must have been wooded when the name was first established ; the bogs are full of stumps; but we can hardly suppose our nomenclature goes so far back. There were also oak-woods, as at Derreen, Knockdarragh (oak-hill), and Derryard (high oak-wood), near Doonbeg. Emlagh, though the name may mean “boundary,” may, like its more southern namesake, imply the former existence of a “bili,” an ancient and venerated tree. We have, however, no documentary evidence of any early form of the name. The places on the northern border named Freagh and Freaghavalleen show that then, as now, it was covered with heathery moors. In 1655 Killard was devoid of woods; shrubberies were found in Kilfarboy (32 acres) and Kilmurry Ibrickan (158 acres): to this day the barony is equally bare, save at a few of the houses of the gentry, where trees grow behind the shelter of walls or in stream glens. Indeed, for nearly twenty miles inland, trees, and even the sturdy hawthorns, bend eastward, “turning their backs on the sea.” ' That townland was formed of portions of Killone, Killmorane, and Cahercalla, and got its present name about 1778 when purchased by the Stacpooles, Wrstropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 277 Moyarta.—This barony is nearly treeless; but Bellia suggests a “bili” or venerated tree,t while Emlagh is called “ mbili” an evident tree-name, not a “border,” in the “1390” O’Brien’s rental. Furroor, Garraun, and Kilclogher are found, if indeed the latter be “coill” (a wood), not “cil” (a church), “ of the shelter.” It is Oillin Clochair and Kilbaha. Cill Beiteh in “1390,” Kilbeagh, 1655, and Killbehagh in “1675” suggest a birch-name. In the 1655 Survey we only find 178 acres of shrubs in the seaward parishes, and 1 acre of dwarf trees at Kilrush. In Kilmacduan there were 197 acres of wood, 27 of old trees, and 30 of shrubs. (8) CLONDERLAW.—Turning back we go up the banks of the Shannon and Fergus. We might expect more tree-names; but they are as scarce as along the sea. We have a Durha, Knockerra (Cnoc Doire, 1599, in the Annals of the Four Masters) near Kilrush, suggesting ancient oaks; but no other evidence till, in the names Derrybrick, Derreen, Derrynalecka, and Knockaderreen, in Kilmurry Mac Mahon parish, and Derryshaan in Kilfid- dane, we find ourselves on the site of an old forest. Kilmihil gives us Derrycrossaun, and the parishes up the Fergus Derrylea alone. But Hugh Brigdall, about 1695, alludes to “firrtrees on the Islands of the Shannon.” ‘ The district above Kuilladysert was called Tuathnafarna (Toanefeorny, in Perrott’s deed, 1585), from the alder, and there was a Deerygeeha in the barony, held by Sir Teige Mac Mahon of Clonderlaw in 1629.’ In fact, the barony was only slightly wooded in 1655; it had 701 acres of timber trees, 341 of old trees, and 504 of new plantations, with 324 of shrubbery—in all 1670 acres. Kilfeddan parish, despite its wood-suggesting name, had hardly 200 acres of plantations. Of the lesser “trees” there was a Trummer (elder) Island in the Fergus, belonging to the last parish. This completes the western and larger portion of Clare; and we cross the Fergus into the eastern halt.” EASTERN CLARE. (9) When we examine the eastern half of Clare, we get abundant evidence of the forests that once covered its surface, and that despite of its having been an important centre of civilization and population in early times. Here and in Inchiquin we find crowds of dolmens and forts, including some of the most important of the latter, several early monasteries of note, and abundance of churches and castles. 1 Dr. Joyce: ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ series i., p. 483. 2 So Mr. James Frost: ‘‘ Place-Names of Clare,”’ p. 42. 3 Shown on Elizabethan maps, Hardiman collection, T. C. D. 4** Commonplace Book relating to lreland,”’ p. 235. 5 Inquisition, Charles I. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [ 42] 278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. AuGHtTy.—We first must disregard the modern baronies in order to note the enormous oak forest that, even in the fourteenth century and certainly down to Tudor times,’ ran round the flanks of Aughty, and covered the lower slopes of its hills from Crusheen and Inchicronan lake eastward. ‘The dis- tricts in which the “‘ Derry ” names are crowded are as a rule devoid of forts, dolmens, castles, and churches, and so were probably from the earlest times to the fifteenth century uninhabited woodland. We record some fifty such names: Derrynagleera, Derrynacrogg, Derryvet, Derryvinnaun, Derrygoul, Derryhumma, Derryskeagh, Derryfadda, Derrynacaheny, Derrymore, Derry- beg, and Durra lie in Inchicronan; which parish, in 1655, had 500 acres of % ee (is ~, Derreen Ww ON Ly Low glam A N NN N wy Y an. 38 og on a a Ww Qo * 4 ih ZB gg —~ son ee ne oon LX S70 Cle ZZ WW SSB onagro = WZ 4, RC SSS eee = & INCHICRONAN QO SSeoaeeoee “5 aifpir witachZ, _A\It 300 Stunt ow TSS ie Es. as oir mh, ¢ 0,6 =e and $29, SELES 1064 1008 4 ex aCrusheen - - DERRYBOY; ue Ly ==2 i FEAKLE Sm a liye A Yi, , = Re er ee aoe ~~ DERRYMEENA (na Ht 4) m=O DERRYY NAN 2 Z i 7 wnt DERRYUL